Title: Favors

(copyright 2000)

AUTHOR: SherryGabs

Email: SherryGabs@aol.com

RATED: NC-17/Slash

ARCHIVE? Yes

STANDARD DISCLAIMER: Characters are owned by Stephen J. Cannell (but I can play with them all I want)

WARNINGS: m/m sex, prostitution, angst, whatever else I can squeeze in

Be forewarned. My first attempt at slash. No tomato throwing, please! However, comments good or bad would be appreciated.

Summary: Face agrees to help an old friend from high school find two of his missing co-workers. This takes him into the dangerous world of male prostitution. The rest of the Team doesn't know the danger Face is in. One member in particular hopes Face will come back to him safely. This story takes place in 1976, four years after escaping military prison and coming to LA.

"Ahh, Murdock. That feels so good." Face murmured as Murdock massaged his back. The oil on Murdock's hands leaving Face's back shiny and slick.

Murdock worked his hands down Face's back and towards his bare hips. He rubbed more oil onto his hands and massaged the smooth, tan cheeks. "Facey, how to you manage to keep your sweet ass tan all the time?" Murdock asked, moving his finger to the puckered hole, massaging it, making Face moan in pleasure.

"Private balcony and no bashfulness," Face replied, gripping the pillow beneath him tightly. His erection was pressing against the bed, needing attention. "Oh, god, Murdock. That's driving me crazy!"

Murdock took his finger away from the pleasure spot. "Roll over, Baby. I'm gonna drive you even more crazy." Face rolled over onto his back. Murdock moved up to cover him. He planted a kiss on Face's mouth, opening it and shoving his tongue inside. Face met his kiss and eagerly accepted the tongue, sucking on it. He rubbed his own hands up and down his lover's sides and back. Murdock broke the kiss and moved his mouth downward. Kissing and sucking on Face's neck, moving down to his nipples and gently sucking on those. He slowly ran his tongue down Face's stomach, dipping it into the navel. Face had his eyes closed, groaning. His cock stood up against his lower stomach.

"Murdock, please take it!" Face moaned. Murdock laughed throatily. "You got it, Baby."

Murdock moved towards Face's penis. He licked the head, taking the pre-cum into his mouth. He licked his way down and back up again. He put his mouth over the head and moved it downwards. Murdock took hold of Face's balls and played with them while he moved his mouth up and down the cock. With his other hand, he moved towards Face's anus and slowly inserted a finger into the hot opening. Face gasped in pleasure.

"Ooooh, man, Murdock! That's so good! Move around so I can do you, too." Without breaking stride, Murdock moved his body so that his lower half was at the top of the bed. They turned towards each other so that Face could take Murdock's hard muscle into his mouth. He immediately deep-throated Murdock's cock, wanting it badly.

Murdock moaned around Face's cock to show his pleasure with what Face was doing to him. He inserted a second finger into Face, fingerfucking him with gusto as they both moved their mouths over each other's cocks faster and faster.

Face grabbed Murdock's ass and squeezed as Murdock started fucking his mouth in earnest, wanting release. He felt the shudder in Murdock's body a second before his throat was filled with the man's hot cum. He swallowed and continued sucking till the man was completely spent. Murdock's heavy moan around Face's cock and his penetrating fingers sent the younger man over the edge. He gasped and shot his load deep into Murdock's throat, continuing to thrust until he was emptied.

Murdock removed his fingers from Face's ass and his mouth from the cock. Both men lay flat on their backs breathing heavily, trying to recover. After a moment, Face moved down so he could kiss Murdock. "You're the best. You know that?"

Murdock gave him a warm, grateful smile. "Uh-uh. You are. I just can't control myself when you're close to me, Baby. I love you. I want us to be together……always."

Face looked into Murdock's face and gave him a cautious smile. "Yeah, Murdock. I really like you, too. I'm going to go take a shower." He gave Murdock's butt a light slap as he got up and headed towards the bathroom.

Murdock's eyes followed Face as he left the room. His heart sank slightly. Here he had confessed his love for Face, and Face had only told him he 'liked' him? 'Maybe I'm just rushing him too fast,' Murdock thought. 'We'll talk. I can make him come around. I hope.'

*****************

When Murdock came into the living room after showering and dressing, he heard Face on the phone. "Okay, Father. I'll be over a little later. Bye."

Face hung up and turned to see Murdock walking into the room. "Hey, Murdock."

"Was that Father Maghill on the phone?" Murdock asked.

"Ah, no. It was Father O'Malley from St. Mary's, where I went to high school. He asked me to come by today. He wants to talk to me about something. You ready to go back to the hospital? Your pass is almost up."

"Ah, not yet, Face. Can we talk first? I need you to clarify something for me." Murdock asked, a little nervous.

"Sure. Come over and sit on the sofa with me." Murdock sat down on the sofa. Face sat down next to him, putting his arm around the pilot's shoulders pulling him close. "What is it, Murdock?"

Murdock sighed. He laid his hand on Face's thigh. "I meant what I said earlier about loving you. There's nowhere and no one else I'd rather be with."

"Murdock……" Face started, a hint of warning in his voice.

"No, wait. Let me finish," Murdock told him. "It's more than the sex to me. The sex is great. Sure. But what I feel for you goes beyond the physical stuff. I want to be with you for the rest of my life. I know that's not possible now, with me only getting weekend passes and occasional breakouts and all. I do still need the hospital. But I won't be there forever."

"Murdock. Stop!" Face put his hand up to block off Murdock's words. He got up and paced back and forth trying to find the right words. "Murdock. I know how you feel about me. But I'm not sure I feel the same about you." He watched Murdock bow his head, staring at the floor. "No. That didn't come out right." Face said, sitting back down next to Murdock. He took his friend's chin and made Murdock look at him. "I'm just not ready to commit to you. To anybody for that matter. I don't know what I want yet. I don't know if I'll settle down with a woman or a man. I still have to find out which I'm more comfortable with. Do you understand?" Face pleaded to Murdock to understand.

It was Murdock's turn to stand up and pace. He put his hands in his jacket pockets and studied Face for a moment. He was thinking back a few years when the Team was in Vietnam.

The women there were always fawning over Face and he reveled in it. Face would brag about which one was his latest conquest and give all the juicy details. Murdock had also noticed a few times when Face would be talking to a male soldier, and there would be a subtle touch. Face would sometimes follow the man into a tent or into the trees. Face didn't brag about those conquests, of course.

It was only now that Murdock realized Face had been screwing male soldiers, as well as the female ones. His and Face's own relationship hadn't begun until just last year.

Murdock was finally given regular weekend passes from the VA. If the Team wasn't away on a job, he would stay at whatever place Face was living at the time. Murdock had been somewhat attracted to Face for as long as he'd known him. Who couldn't be? The Kid was gorgeous! Murdock hadn't known Face was lusting for him until the day he was drying off after a shower. Murdock had his back to the bathroom door, bent over drying his legs and feet. He raised himself up and turned around to find Face standing in the doorway, leaning against the frame. He wore only a pair of shorts with a huge bulge in front.

"Geez, Face. How long you been standing there?" Murdock asked, noticing the flushed look on Face's features and the bulge in his shorts. He started to harden a little himself.

"Long enough to notice what a nice body you have," Face said, as he walked closer to Murdock.

Murdock's heart started beating wildly as Face stood close to him. "Ah-ah, Face? What's going on?" he stammered.

"Murdock? You ever wonder what it would be like to have sex with another man?" Face asked him, reaching out and touching Murdock's cheek.

That day was the beginning of their physical relationship with each other. Over time, Murdock had fallen in love with the handsome, young man. It was only today that he was confessing it.

****************

Face noticed Murdock had drifted. "Murdock? Please, tell me you understand."

Murdock brought his head up, coming back to the present. He looked at his love sadly and nodded. "Sure, Face. I understand. You're not done playing the field yet. I'll be happy with the times we do have together. Course, the selfish part of me hopes that some woman won't come along and steal your heart. Or another man," he added cautiously.

Face got up hugged Murdock close. "Thanks, buddy. And I'm not seeing any men. Other than you." He gave Murdock a long, soft kiss. "Come on. I'll take you home before I go see Father O'Malley."

Murdock still felt the lingering kiss on his lips. "Okay, Face. You'll pick me up next weekend?"

Face grabbed his car keys and jacket. "Of course. Unless something comes up sooner. Let's go."

After Murdock was dropped off, he stared longingly after Face's car as it drove off.

Pulling his car into a spot in front of the rectory at St. Mary's, Face turned the ignition off and stared over towards the school. Memories came back to him from not so long ago. He had been transferred here the beginning of his sophomore year. Father Maghill at Angel Guardians Orphanage had noticed the talent Templeton had for football. He hated to lose the boy, who had been in his care since the age of five, but the Father thought Templeton could be a good enough runningback to qualify for a college scholarship in a few years. St. Mary's had an excellent football program. It took some doing to get the State of California to agree to partially fund his tuition and lodging there, since it was a private Catholic high school. Father O'Malley and the football coach had come to see Templeton play and agreed he had a natural talent. The two Fathers and the coach met with Templeton in Maghill's office.

"But Father, I don't want to leave here. I don't want to leave you. Everyone I know is here," Templeton had argued, after hearing them out.

"I know that, son, but this is a wonderful opportunity," Father Maghill tried to explain. "St. Mary's is an excellent school. You'd have a better chance at a college scholarship if you played football there. I don't want to lose you, either. I'm just thinking of your future. You can always come back here during holiday and summer breaks. As a matter of fact, I think I'd prefer that you did."

That seemed to appease the boy a bit, so he agreed to go. "Okay, Father. I'll do it."

So that August, he came to live at St. Mary's to start football training. It was also here that he met the person who would become his first lover.

******************

Walking through the garden leading to the rectory, Face couldn't help but smile as a few pairs of teenage girl eyes followed him, he heard whispering and giggling.

"Come in," Father O'Malley called after Face knocked on the door. The priest stood by the window, turning as Face came in. He pointed out the window and said wistfully, "I see you still have it, Templeton. Come. Sit down."

Face reddened slightly when the priest referred to the girls outside. "Well, Father. What can I say?"

Father O'Malley sat down at his desk and smiled at the young man. "You always were the ladies' man, weren't you? How many times were you caught trying to make out with a girl somewhere? I think I lost count the first year."

Face smiled at the memory. "So, Father. How have you been? I'm sure you didn't call me here to talk about my sex life." Face shuddered at the thought of the priest actually knowing about his real sex life back then.

"I've been very well, thank you. And no, I didn't bring you here to talk about that. Yesterday, Daniel Nelson came to see me. Do you remember him?"

Face froze. Daniel Nelson. Danny. He hadn't seen nor heard from Danny in eight years. But it had been Danny who had been in the back of Face's mind since he got there.

"Uh, yeah. I remember Danny. He was my roommate. What did he want?" Face asked, hoping the priest wouldn't see his agitation.

The Father didn't seem to notice. "He didn't tell me much of anything. He wanted to know if I knew how to get in touch with you. He knows you're a part of the A-Team, and that you're in hiding. He needs to speak to you." He handed Face a piece of paper. "This is his phone number. I told him I would try to contact you."

Face swallowed the lump in his throat. "Thank you, Father. I appreciate your calling me." He got up to leave, shaking the priest's hand.

"I hope it's nothing bad, Templeton," Father O'Malley said, walking Face to the door.

"I do, too. Thanks again," Face said, leaving the room.

Face raced back to his apartment needing to be alone to think. He poured himself a drink and laid back on the sofa, closed his eyes and remembered…...

*********FLASHBACK*********

He first met Danny when Father O'Malley walked him to the male dorm rooms on campus after Templeton had arrived.

The priest knocked on the door and opened it when the voice inside said, "Come in."

The two walked into the fairly large room and saw the boy sitting on his bed, reading a book. Father O'Malley made the introductions. "Danny Nelson, this is Templeton Peck. He'll be your roommate this year. You'll also be playing football together." He handed Templeton a couple of pages. "This is your class schedule and practice schedule. I'll leave now so you can get settled in. Welcome to St. Mary's, Templeton." He slapped the boy's shoulder before walking out.

Templeton looked around the room as he laid his suitcase on the only other bed in the room. He sat down and looked at the other boy. "So you're on the team, too?" trying to make conversation.

"Yep. Receiver. What position to you play?" the boy laid back on his elbows.

"Runningback. I played at Angel Guardians last year. Not much of a team there, though. It's small. They thought I'd do a lot better here."

"Angel Guardians? You mean the orphanage?" Danny asked, noticing Templeton's slightly worn out clothing. Also noticing how nice the blonde boy filled them out.

"Yes. I've been there since I was five. Where do you come from?"

"San Francisco. My parents sent me here so I wouldn't be influenced by the things going on in Frisco these days. They're afraid I'll become a hippie, do drugs, blacken the family name. Etc. Etc." Danny joked.

Templeton figured Danny came from a wealthy family from the obviously expensive clothes he was wearing. They looked good with his dark hair and tan body. "So, what's this place like? Classes and things, you know? Is there really only two people to a room? Back at the orphanage, I had to share a room with seven other boys. This room is huge." Templeton realized he was babbling.

Danny laughed. "Classes are tough. A lot of homework. They actually expect you to learn things here. You have to keep a 3.5 grade point average to stay on the football team. Not much time for a social life between classes and practice. And yes, only two to a room. As much as this school costs, it should be comfortable at least for those of us who have to live here."

Templeton winced a little, knowing that the State and Church were paying his way through. He might as well be grateful and try not to disappoint them too much.

Templeton and Danny became friends quickly. Neither one letting the differences in their family or financial status quo bother them. Danny was good at football also, giving Templeton pointers in making his performance on the field even better. Templeton, who found the schoolwork to be fairly easy would help Danny with his homework and help him study for tests. Templeton managed to also find time for the many girls that attended the school. At sixteen, his hormones were raging and he fully intended to take advantage of every opportunity to be alone with one.

He noticed that Danny usually didn't go out much with girls. If there was a dance or other social function he would bring a girl, but never seemed to have a very good time with her. When Templeton would go into detail about his dates, Danny would only say his were 'okay'. Templeton wondered if someone as good looking as Danny was, could possibly just be shy around girls. Not knowing how to act around them. He questioned him about it one night after he had come in from a necking session behind the girls' dorm.

"Have fun, Roomie?" Danny asked him, looking up from his book.

"You know it. Just wish they wouldn't get lipstick on my shirts," he said, pulling off his shirt, throwing it in the direction of the hamper. Kicking off his shoes he unsnapped and unzipped his jeans before sitting down on the bed.

Danny turned away quickly before Templeton would notice his reddening face.

"You been sitting here all evening, haven't you?" Tem asked him.

Danny nodded. "So?"

"How come you don't go out more? There's lots of places around here to hide with a girl. If you need pointers in that department………" Templeton edged.

Danny looked over at him. "I do not need your pointers, thank you very much. I'm just picky, that's all." His eyes went down Templeton's body quickly before looking away again.

"Well, whatever. I'm going to take a shower." He pulled his pants and underwear off. Grabbing a towel from his dresser, he wrapped it around his waist and left the room, never realizing the state he had left Danny in.

When he returned to the dorm room, Danny was lying on his bed staring at the ceiling. Templeton removed the wet towel from around his waist and threw it towards the hamper. He pulled the blanket down on his bed before sitting down. "Whatcha thinking about?" he asked Danny.

Danny stared over at him a strange look on his face. "N-nothing," he choked out, turning onto his side to face the wall.

Templeton was getting a little worried now. He walked over and knelt down by Danny's bed, touching his shoulder. "Come on. Is there something wrong?"

Danny almost jumped when Templeton touched his shoulder. He could feel Tem's skin still warm from the shower. "Tem….I…..No! Nothing's wrong. Just go to bed."

Templeton rolled Danny over onto his back. "Something is wrong. Tell me. Maybe I can help."

Danny stared up into Tem's blue eyes, his breathing shallow and fast. The feeling of Tem's warm body and the soapy smell of his skin was making him crazy with desire. "Tem, the……the reason I don't go out much with…….girls…….is because I……I don't really like girls. I'm…….I'm……gay. And I think…….I think I'm falling in love……with you."

Danny tensed, expecting to be punched in the face. The punch didn't come. Templeton leaned back and stared at him wide-eyed.

"You're gay?" was all he could say. He didn't know what to do. He had never been propositioned by another boy. It shook him.

Danny nodded. He sat up on the side of the bed. Seeing Tem naked had made him hard with need. He reached over and touched Tem's cheek. "I know you don't feel the same way I do, and I respect that. I'll ask for a different room tomorrow. I don't want you to be uncomfortable."

When Danny touched his cheek, Templeton didn't flinch away. He looked up into Danny's eyes and saw the compassion there. He looked down to the bulge in Danny's pants and knew how badly he was needing. He knew that feeling all too well. He had never gone all the way with a girl before. Just a lot of necking and groping, which always left him in a similar state.

Yet, for some reason, the thought of Danny wanting him didn't repulse him. He was very confused. He looked into Danny's eyes, trying to understand what was happening. Danny stared back into his eyes, moving his head lower towards the other boy's. Templeton felt Danny's lips touch his. The kiss sent a jolt through him. He allowed the kiss to linger for a few seconds before pulling away.

Danny took this as a rejection. He sighed. "I'm sorry, Tem. I'm sorry. I'll leave now. I don't think I can stay in here with you tonight." He started to stand up.

"No. Wait!" Templeton surprised himself by saying. He didn't want Danny to leave. He was so confused. He thought it was wrong, but at the same time he'd actually enjoyed the kiss. "Please don't go."

Danny sat back down, looking into Templeton's face. He saw the confusion in his eyes. "What is it, Tem?"

"I- I liked it." Templeton couldn't believe he had said it. He'd never been attracted to another boy before. He'd always been taught it was wrong to desire someone of the same sex. But he had enjoyed the kiss. Looking at Danny and seeing how handsome and hard he was caused a stirring in him, like he'd never known before.

"Please do it again," he asked Danny.

"Are you sure?" Danny asked him, touching his cheek again.

Templeton nodded. "Yes."

Moving his hand around to the back of Templeton's head, Danny gently pulled the boy to meet his kiss. With their eyes closed, they tasted each's lips. Eventually, mouths opened and tongues were allowed to explore. Tem could hardly breath as Danny sucked on his tongue and gently bit his lower lip. Danny pulled Tem up to sit on the bed beside him. Their kissing was growing more urgent. Danny's hands began exploring Templeton's skin. Running his hands up and down the other's arms, across his smooth chest and shoulders. Danny broke the kiss and brought Templeton closer to him, putting his arms around him. He nibbled on Tem's ear and blew cool air into it. He kissed his shoulder, moving his lips up to Tem's neck, sucking the skin there till it was red.

Templeton's breathing was heavy and ragged. Danny's touching and kissing were making his body react in ways he never knew possible. His own cock was very hard and he could feel moistness coming from the tip. He wanted to see and feel Danny's body. With shaking hands, he unbuttoned Danny's shirt and slid it off his shoulders slowly, rubbing his hands along the skin as he went. Danny lowered his arms to allow the shirt to slide off. Templeton ran his hand along Danny's chest, squeezing each nipple. Moving his hands up he grasped Danny's head and brought him in for another hard kiss.

Templeton felt himself being pushed back down onto the bed. Danny broke the kiss and stood up. He slowly removed his pants, wanting Templeton to see the effect he was having on him. Tem's hand seemed to have a mind of its own as it reached up and grasped the boy's hard muscle, moving his hand slowly up and down it. "Oh, Tem. That's good. I gotta have you. I can't stand this any longer."

Templeton removed his hand and looked at Danny confused. He didn't know what to do next. This was all new to him. He basically knew what men did to have sex, but Danny wouldn't want to go that far! Would he?

As if reading Templeton's mind, Danny shook his head. "We'll take it easy tonight, Tem. I just want to hold you close to me."

He laid down next to Templeton, glad the bed was only a twin-sized so he could lay close. Templeton rolled over to face him. Their mouths found each other's, and their hands roamed. Templeton's hand was running up and down Danny's side, gripping his hip when he felt Danny's hand touch his cock. He moaned into Danny's mouth. "Oh god, Danny! I've never felt like this! What's happening?"

"Just let it happen, Tem. Don't hold back." Templeton leaned his face into Danny's shoulder as Danny massaged his cock. He pressed their two organs together, holding them while he moved his pelvis. Templeton gasped, breathing heavily into Danny's shoulder. He moved his own hips so that the two erections rubbed together. Danny removed his hand, and put it on Tem's ass, pulling him closer. The two were now gasping for air as their hips bucked together wildly. Templeton felt Danny tense. "Ahh, ahh, oh Tem. I'm coming!" Templeton felt Danny's cock explode between them, shooting hot liquid between their stomachs. He couldn't take anymore. "Oh, jeez! Ahh! Danny!" He saw stars as his own cock released a flow of semen between them.

Their movements slowly ended. Each were lost in their own breathing, desperately holding onto each other. Danny looked into Templeton's eyes and said, "That was great, Roomie. I'm glad you made me stay."

"So am I. I never thought anything could feel so good. I'm glad you told me how you felt."

Danny kissed him, running his hand through the blonde boy's hair. "It only gets better. If you want, in time, I can show you what it really feels like to love someone. I don't want to rush you, though."

Templeton understood what he was trying to say. He knew Danny would be a gentle lover. "I think I might like that," he said, kissing Danny.

Danny got up and retrieved the towel Templeton had used for his shower. He cleaned both of them off and laid back down, covering them with the blanket. They held each other until they both fell asleep.

Templeton woke up very early the next morning, feeling something was different. He slowly woke, realizing he wasn't alone in the bed. He opened his eyes to see Danny laying beside him still asleep. He remembered what had happened the night before. He watched Danny sleeping, thinking how beautiful he looked. Danny stirred slightly and pushed himself closer to him. Templeton could feel Danny's erection against his thigh. Remembering how good it felt the night before, he reached down and took it in his hand. He ran his hand slowly up and down it gently. Danny moaned in his sleep. Templeton smiled at this. Getting braver, he reached for Danny's balls, and gently rolled them in his hand. The other boy squirmed slightly, moaning. Carefully pushing the blanket down, Templeton looked down at Danny's cock, massaging it more.

Getting excited himself, he decided to do something he'd only heard about. He slowly and carefully moved down on the bed, till his face was in front of Danny's penis. Still massaging it, he licked the tip. Thinking it didn't taste that bad, he put his mouth over the head and gently sucked. He thought about what he would have liked done to his own cock and did that to Danny's. He took it deeper into his mouth, sucking gently as he pulled his head back. It only took a moment of this action before Danny finally woke up moaning. Templeton stopped and looked up at him.

"Oh, man, Tem. Don't stop. It feels wonderful." Danny begged.

Templeton smiled and went back to work on the boy's engorged cock. He played with his balls, as he moved his mouth up and down Danny's cock. Danny laid his hand on Templeton's head and thrust his hips upward to meet the boy's downward movement. "Ooooooh, Tem. I'm gonna come soon," he gasped. "If you don't want me to shoot in your mouth, you better stop and use your hand," Danny warned. Templeton just shook his head, then moved his head up and down even faster, sucking harder. It wasn't long before he felt Danny tense and heard him gasp. Templeton felt the hot cum hit his throat. He stopped long enough to swallow and then continued sucking till nothing else was left. He took his mouth off the softening penis and smiled at Danny.

Danny held his arms out and said, "Come up here, Tem. I thought you'd never done this before?"

Nestling in Danny's arms and kissing him, Templeton said, "I haven't. I just thought about what would feel good to me. It seemed to work," he grinned.

"It sure did, Roomie!" Danny smiled warmly at him. "And from the feel of what's pushing against my hip, I think you might like me to reciprocate."

Templeton looked down at his own cock, which was hard and throbbing lightly. He blushed. "Would you?" he asked, timidly.

"Of course! I can't let you leave this room looking that way, now can I?" He kissed Templeton deeply on the mouth. He kissed and licked his way down Templeton's body. He took the penis in his mouth much the same way Tem had done him. The blonde boy was trembling as the mouth worked on him. He had thought last night was great, but this was so much better. He moaned in pleasure as he felt Danny's hand rub his ass while he sucked him. When he felt the finger press firmly against his anus, he exploded. "Aaah!" he screamed, almost sitting up in bed. He moved his hips up to meet Danny's mouth, which was sucking him dry.

Templeton was still shaking, and trying to breathe again as Danny came back up beside him. "Relax, Tem. Breathe," he said, gently rubbing his head.

Templeton's breathing slowly returned to normal. He turned to Danny and kissed him, tasting himself in his mouth. "Wow! That's all I can say."

Danny laughed, resting his dark head on Templeton's chest. After a moment he looked up with a serious expression. "Tem?"

"Yeah?"

"You realize, don't you, that nobody can know about us? If Father O'Malley or anyone on the board finds out we're sleeping together, we'll be expelled. This is a Catholic school, after all. They frown deeply at this type of behavior. My parents would freak if they ever found out I was expelled from a private school for sleeping with another boy!"

Templeton hadn't thought about this. If he were expelled from here for sexual reasons, he didn't know if Father Maghill wouldn't even want him back at Guardian of Angels. He'd have nowhere to go. Danny was right. They would have to keep their relationship a secret from everyone.

"I understand, Danny. We'll have to be careful outside this room." He sighed deeply. "Okay, to everyone else we'll both be hormone-raged adolescent skirt chasers. I'm already getting that reputation anyway. Danny, maybe you should start dating more than you do. It doesn't hurt to have some female experience too," he chuckled.

Danny punched Templeton's arm lightly. "Okay, Roomie. But I'm afraid I'll be comparing them all to you. And they'll definitely suffer by comparison."

Templeton laughed as he got up off the bed. "Come on. Get up. Class starts in an hour and I want breakfast."

In the coming weeks, the two young men learned how to be discreet about their relationship. Templeton continued working his way through the female population of the Catholic school, discovering that a few of the girls weren't concerned about eternal damnation and gave themselves willingly to the cute boy. Danny made sure he was seen with more girls, deciding a few hours of discomfort were well worth it. In the showers after football was difficult. They didn't dare look at one another. If the other players were to notice one of them ogling the other, they'd both probably be beaten to a pulp.

During the weeks before Christmas break, they were growing bolder in their explorations of each other. Danny showed Templeton how to use fingers to make the experience more intense. Templeton knew he was doing this to help prepare him for when they would finally consummate their love completely. This happened the night before they were to leave for Christmas break.

They were laying naked on Templeton's bed, petting and kissing. In no hurry for the night to end. "I'm going to miss you, Danny. The next few weeks are going to be so long."

"Yeah, I know," Danny answered. "It'll be nice to see my family again. But I'll be thinking of you the whole time."

He moved so he was laying partially over Templeton. The blonde one put his arms around Danny and pulled him on top of him. "I love you, Danny," he said, raising his lips to meet Danny's.

"I love you too, Tem," Danny said, meeting his lips. Their mouths and hands roamed all over each other's bodies. Rubbing, pinching, sucking, biting whatever they came across, panting and glistening. Templeton reached for Danny's hard cock and brought him towards his own throbbing one. He spread his legs so that Danny could get between them. As their cocks rubbed together between them, Templeton reached for Danny's ass and squeezed him even closer.

"Oh, god, Danny! I want you. I'm ready for you now. I want you inside me. Please!" he begged. Danny took his mouth from Templeton's neck and looked him in the eyes. "Are you sure, Tem? Cause I want you too."

Templeton nodded eagerly. "Yes. I'm sure. I want tonight to be special."

"Okay, Love." Danny kissed him deeply. He moved his mouth down Tem's body to his aching penis. He gave the cock a kiss and licked around it in spiraling motion. He then reached over to the nightstand, which was between their beds. He pulled the drawer open and pulled out the tube of lubricant he kept there.

He squeezed a large amount onto his fingers, slicking them with it. "Raise your knees up to your chest, Love," he told Tem, who did as instructed. With his left hand, Danny gently massaged Templeton's lower stomach. With his right, he rubbed the gel onto Templeton's puckered hole. He slowly inserted one finger, moving it around. They had done this before, so Templeton knew what to expect. He felt no pain. Only sweet pleasure.

"I need to stretch you more, Tem. I'm going to put another finger in. Okay?" Templeton nodded in agreement. He winced slightly as he felt the second finger enter. He felt a small amount of pain this time, but soon enjoyed the feeling of the fingers filling and stretching him. Danny was moving his fingers in and out, scissoring them to stretch his lover's tight hole.

He used his left hand to put lube onto his own cock. He rubbed it over himself, making sure his hard cock was slick. He slowly removed his fingers from Templeton's ass, making the blonde boy moan.

"You ready? I'll take it slow and easy. I don't want to hurt you. I love you."

Templeton's nodded, his eyes glazed over with lust. "I'm ready. I love you, too."

Danny positioned himself between Templeton's legs to enter. He pushed hard and steady, forcing his head through the ring of muscle. Templeton gasped, not expecting the burning pain that shot through him suddenly. Danny stopped and rubbed the other one's stomach. "Shhh. Relax. That was the worst part. It'll feel so much better after this. Relax your muscles. The pain will go away." He continued to rub his lover's stomach.

Templeton forced himself to relax his tenseness. The pain did diminish somewhat. Danny slowly started moving forward. He moved forward, then back a little, opening the tight space. He was soon buried deeply inside his lover. He shuddered, loving the tightness around his cock. He started a back and forth movement with his hips, willing himself not to cum too soon. He wanted Templeton to enjoy this.

Once Templeton got over the initial pain, he couldn't believe how wonderful the fullness in his ass felt. He looked down his body and watched as his lover moved in and out of him. He ignored his own throbbing cock, wanting only to feel the cock moving in him. Danny lowered himself over Templeton, keeping his weight on his arms and hands, on either side of the young man beneath him.

"You okay, Tem?" he asked in a tight voice.

"It's wonderful! I love it! You're so beautiful. Faster, Danny. Fuck me harder!" Templeton pleaded.

"Oh, yeah, Buddy!" Danny quickened his movements, reveling in what he heard. He removed his cock so only the head was left inside, then thrust hard and quick till his balls slapped against Templeton's ass. He continued the fast, hard fucking of his lover's ass. Templeton panted and moaned underneath him, moving his hips up to meet the thrusts. Danny's face was red with exertion and excitement. He could feel his orgasm building as he drove in and out. "Oooh! Aaaah! Here it comes!" He gave one final brutal thrust, as he shot his seed inside his Templeton's hot ass.

Templeton squeezed his ass around Danny's cock, extracting as much of the juices as he could. He felt Danny's movements slow, but didn't want to release him yet. Danny collapsed on top of him, panting for breath. "Oh, god, Tem! You are so tight and hot. This is the best it's ever been for me."

Templeton hugged Danny close and kissed the top of his head. "I'm glad, Danny. I've never wanted anything so bad. I'll never forget this."

Danny felt Templeton's still hard penis between them, realizing it still needed attention. He brought himself back up, pulling his own cock out of Templeton.

Danny took hold of the solid penis with both hands, massaging it between his palms from base to tip and back down again. He bent down and licked the drippings coming from it. "Geez, Tem. You're still rock hard. I have to take care of you."

Templeton chuckled. "I was so wrapped up in how you felt inside of me, that I ignored it."

Danny continued gently stroking the cock. "Tem? Do you want to fuck me? I'd love it if you would."

Templeton thought of how Danny had fucked him and how Danny had gotten so much pleasure from the act. He knew he wanted to know how it felt, too. "Yes. I do want to."

Danny smiled at him, bending down to kiss him. "Thanks, Love. I think you're more than ready. If I keep my hands on you, you're going to burst soon."

The two switched places on the bed. Templeton found the lubricant and spread it over his fingers. He inserted one, then two. Stretching Danny as he had done to him. He was breathing hard in anticipation. He squeezed more lubricant onto his hand and massaged it onto his cock.

"Ready, Danny?"

"Wait. Let me turn over," Danny said. "I want you to be able to see yourself fucking me. It's so erotic!"

Danny flipped himself over and got on all fours, raising his ass up. Templeton rubbed the ass cheeks as he pressed his cock to Danny's entrance. It was more difficult than he thought to press past the opening. He continued pushing steadily until the head finally broke through. He heard Danny moan gutterly, more from pleasure than from pain. "Keep going, Love," Danny encouraged him.

Templeton continued slowly into the ass, amazed at how good the tightness felt around him. When he was all the way up, he looked down at himself buried in the ass. He started a slow rhythm, watching himself moving in and out. Danny was right. This was very erotic to watch.

Danny was moaning loudly. "Ah, Tem. That feels so good! Go a little faster now." Templeton obeyed him, beginning a quicker movement. He watched himself fucking his friend, pulling all out but the head, then pushing back in till his balls slapped against Danny's sack.

Templeton was fighting for self-control, but it was a losing battle. The friction of the tight ass gave his cock a mind of its own. He began thrusting harder, holding on to Danny's hips to keep him from being pushed forward. He closed his eyes, drowning in the new feelings.

"Oh, yeah, Tem. That's great. Fast. Harder! Oooh, you fuck so good!" Danny's cock had become hard again, from the pounding his ass was getting. He was stroking himself, almost ready to cum again.

Templeton couldn't control himself any longer. He gave a few vicious thrusts and shot his load deep into the young man kneeling in front of him. He almost screamed as the intense orgasm made him fall forward onto Danny's back. Danny came at the same time, soaking the sheet beneath him as he collapsed under both their weights.

It took a few minutes for Templeton to recover enough to roll over to the side, off of Danny's back. He pulled Danny over onto his side, wrapping his arms around him from the back. "You okay, Danny? That wasn't too rough, was it?"

Danny smiled and shook his head. He turned his head towards the boy behind him. "No. I loved it. You don't know how good you make me feel."

Templeton kissed his ear. "I don't know if I can take this too often. I think it will kill me!" he chuckled.

"It as pretty intense, wasn't it? Wait till you see how your ass feels in the morning. You may not be able to sit down!" Danny joked.

Templeton hugged him close, suddenly very tired. "I don't care. It'll be worth it. Goodnight lover."

Danny put his arm over the one covering him. "Goodnight, Tem," he said, dreading the next morning when they'd be separated for a few weeks.

***************

Their secret relationship continued throughout the next two and a half years of high school. It wasn't always good. They hit a few snags along the way. Danny would sometimes let jealousy come over him when he knew Templeton had screwed a girl before coming back to him. He thought Templeton should just let himself be seen with girls. Not actually make out with them. At the same time he knew that his friend and lover would never be satisfied with just one person. He should be glad to have him the way he does.

Templeton would get upset whenever Danny would show his jealousy. He wished Danny would spend more time with girls, so he would know how wonderful they feel, too. This was always their biggest argument. Each would go to their own beds to sleep separately, in anger. Eventually, they always made up. In the most joyous way.

When graduation time came, they knew they'd probably never see each other again. They were going to different colleges. Danny would be moving to New Jersey at the end of summer to attend Princeton University. And Templeton had received a football and academic scholarship to UCLA.

Their last night together, neither one even wanted to make love for the last time. They just wanted to hold each other all night long.

*********PRESENT***********

Now eight years later, back in his own apartment, Face wondered what had become of his first lover. He got up off the sofa and went to his jacket to get the phone number from the pocket.

Face nervously dialed the number. It rang only twice when a female voice answered. "Wellington Manor. How may I help you?"

'Wellington Manor?' Face wondered. He'd never heard of it. "Uh, yes. I need to speak to Daniel Nelson."

The female voice returned, "One moment, please."

It was a long moment before the old familiar voice answered. "Hello? This is Daniel Nelson."

Face's heart skipped a beat when he heard the voice. "Danny? This is Templeton Peck. I got your message you wanted to talk to me. How have you been?"

"I've been good, Tem," Danny's voice sounded nervous. "I'm glad you called. I would like to see you, if that would be possible."

Face couldn't help but notice his friend's voice didn't sound quite right. "Sure, Danny. Is everything okay?"

"Uh, yeah," Danny answered. "Could we meet tomorrow, maybe? How about Sherman Park, at the fountain. About ten in the morning. Is that okay?"

Face was familiar with the park just outside the city. "Yeah, that would be fine. I'll see you then."

"Thanks, Tem. See you then. Bye." Danny abruptly hung up.

Face could tell by the tone of Danny's voice that something was wrong. Father O'Malley had said that Danny knew he was part of the A-Team. Face wondered if Danny needed their help. He hoped his old friend wasn't in any trouble.

"Oh, shit!" Face said to himself, remembering that Hannibal had arranged a field training session for nine in the morning. That was to take most of the day. "Well, Hannibal. Hope you're in a good mood in the morning."

************

Face arrived at the hidden field at 9:05 to meet Hannibal and BA. They were both doing stretching exercises against BA's VW van. Hannibal was chewing on a cigar, as always.

"You're late, Lieutenant!" was Hannibal's greeting to him. Noticing the lieutenant wasn't wearing workout clothes he said, "Are those the clothes you plan on getting sweaty and dirty in?"

'He's not in a good mood.' Face thought. "Good morning to you too, Hannibal. Morning, BA!" he said, flashing a big smile.

"What's good bout it?" BA grumbled. "Hannibal, I got the feelin' Faceman here is going to try to weasle out of this session."

Hannibal stopped his stretching and came over to Face. "Now, Face. I went to a lot of trouble to set this place up. We can't let ourselves become too slack between jobs. Now, whatever little damsel you have waiting for you to return will just have to wait." Hannibal warned.

Face expected this reaction from him. "There's no girl waiting for me, Hannibal. But there is someone I have to meet at ten. He's my dorm mate from high school. I think he's in some kind of trouble."

The colonel was skeptical. "Are you sure this isn't some kind of trap set up by Lynch? How did this fella know how to get in touch with you?"

"He called Father O'Malley. Probably hoping I kept in touch with him. He left his phone number for me. I called him last night. He said he needs to see me. I'm meeting him at Sherman Park."

BA came over then. "What makes you think he's in trouble? I still think you're just tryin' to weasle your way out of this!"

"I am NOT, BA!" Face defended himself. "I could tell by his voice that something was wrong. He sounded nervous, like he didn't want to talk about anything over the phone."

"Are you sure you can trust him?" Hannibal wanted to know. "I still think this could be a set up. Maybe BA and I should follow you."

Face held his hands up. "No, Colonel. You do not need to follow me. I trust him. We were roommates and best friends for three years!"

Hannibal knew he had to let Face trust his own instincts, but he didn't have to like it. "Okay, Face. Go ahead. But you WILL make up this training session. Understood?"

"Yes, Colonel," Face groaned, rolling his eyes. He got back in his car and left.

"Well, BA. Looks like it's just you and me. We'll just do a quick run through the obstacle course. Maybe I can make that screen test for Aquamaniac after all," Hannibal smiled. BA just shook his head.

*****************

It was almost ten by the time Face got to the fountain in the park. He sat down on a bench to wait for his old friend.

A few minutes later, he felt a hand on his shoulder from behind. "Tem?"

Face quickly stood up and turned around. The two men stood and stared at each other for a moment, neither knowing what to say first. Face looked at the tan, dark-haired man. He couldn't help but think of how incredibly handsome he was. And from the way he filled out his clothes, he had kept himself very fit.

Danny was also studying Templeton. The blue-eyed, blonde-haired man was as beautiful as he remembered. He liked how Tem had let his hair grow to almost shoulder length. The bangs falling down over one side of his forehead.

Finally Face broke the silence. "It's nice to see you, Danny."

"It's good to see you too, Tem. I've missed you. Let's sit down."

The two men sat down leaving a space between them, afraid of getting too close. Danny chuckled nervously, "So, Tem. How did you go from being St. Mary's favorite orphan-boy-turned-runningback to being a member of the famous A-Team? Catch me up."

Face laughed. "Well, at UCLA I met this girl named Leslie the first year. Near the end of the second year, I wanted to give her my fraternity pin. Sort of a pre-engagement gift. But before I could give it to her, she suddenly left school. She completely disappeared." His face was clouding over. "I really loved her."

Danny touched his hand briefly. "I'm sorry, Tem. Then what happened?"

"Well, after she left, I lost all interest in school and football. I dropped out and joined the Army. Right after basic training, I found myself in Special Forces training. A while after I got sent to Vietnam, I was assigned to Colonel Smith's unit. We were sent to do some of the more covert missions. One of those was to rob a bank in Hanoi. Well, when we got back to our base, the place had been destroyed. And the colonel who had ordered us to rob the bank had been killed. So we were accused of robbing the bank for our own profit. We were court martialed and sent to military prison. Well, we sure as hell wasn't going to spend thirty years in prison for something we were ordered to do. So we escaped. And…… here I am!"

Danny had an impressed look on his face. "I read about your court martial and escape in the papers. I never believed you had anything to do with it. Every now and then I see an article about how the mysterious A-Team has helped someone somewhere. You guys are doing a real good service. You know that? I'm really amazed at what you're doing. Makes my life look pretty meaningless."

Face looked down at his hands. "I wish the Army would see it that way. We're wanted felons. It's not an easy life."

"I can imagine," Danny said thoughtfully, studying Face closely. "The war was hard on you, wasn't it? I mean, I remember the way you always looked back in school. When I look at you now, I see something's a little different." He touched Face's cheek. "I see sadness. You're a little thinner, too."

"I saw a lot of things a person should never have to see," Face said in a quiet voice. "A lot of unnecessary death. We spent a few months in a POW camp. It was a hellhole. We were starved and tortured, among other things." Face closed his eyes on the memories. He shook them off. "Anyway, that's over. I usually try to avoid thinking about it."

He looked over at Danny and forced a smile. "Enough about me. Tell me what you've done since I've seen you last. How was Princeton?"

Danny looked up towards the sky and sighed. "I left Princeton during my third year. I was having a relationship with someone, and I was getting tired of having to hide my sexual preference. During a break, I went back to San Francisco to tell my parents I was in love with a man. They didn't take it well at all. They disowned me. They quit paying my tuition, so I had to drop out. Jeff, the man I was seeing, broke our relationship off. I was devastated, having all this happen at once. I moved here to Los Angeles, to try and put my life together."

He paused, wondering how his friend would take the rest of what he had to say.

"What happened, Danny?" Face prompted.

"I was having a hard time. Without a degree, I couldn’t get a decent job. One night in a bar, I met this man and went home with him. He seemed to like the way I looked. And when we were having sex, it was like he was testing me on it." He glanced cautiously over at Face, not knowing how Face felt about male sex anymore.

"It's okay, Danny. Go on."

"I must have impressed him. He offered me a job."

Face was confused. "A job? What kind of a job?"

Danny sighed and looked Face in the eye. "As a male prostitute. At a private club."

Face couldn't help the shocked look that came to his face. "A prostitute?" He stood up, walking circles in front of the bench. "Danny, I don't understand. You're a prostitute? How?…….How could you……SELL yourself like that?"

Danny looked up at Face. He had to try to make him understand. "Tem. I was desperate. I needed money. And besides, it's not that bad."

Face glared at him. "Not that bad!?"

"They pay me because I'm good at what I do. It's the only thing I know HOW to do! And I'm not ashamed of it!" Danny yelled at him.

Face didn't know what to think. The boy he had made love with for three years was now a man getting paid for doing the same thing. "But, Danny. How can it not bother you selling yourself to all those different men? Don't you feel at all…….I don't know……degraded?"

Danny now looked shocked and angry. "Degraded? How dare you?" He now stood up and faced Templeton. "For the three years I knew you in high school, how many different girls did you neck with, makeout with, FUCK WITH! And then you came to me wanting more! How many has it been SINCE then? Do you even know? Sure, maybe I get paid for it, but that's the ONLY difference between you and me!"

Templeton stared at him, turning crimson. The words had sunk in. And he realized that for the most part they were true.

"I'm…….I'm sorry, Danny. I guess I am the last person who should be judging you. Forgive me?"

Danny held out his arms to Face and hugged him. "Of course. I'm sorry I blew up at you."

Face nodded, feeling very comfortable in the embrace. He broke it, though, still feeling ashamed of the way he had talked to Danny.

"Um, Danny. Was this the reason you wanted to see me today. Just to tell me that?"

Danny led him back down onto the bench. "Sort of. But there's more. Some things have been happening at Wellington Manor, the club I work for. Two of the guys who work there have disappeared. They're both good friends of mine. I've tried asking Mr. Forrest and Mr. Marks about them. They both said that John and Ted had just quit. But I don't believe them."

Face held up his hand to interrupt. "Wait a minute. Who are Mr. Forrest and Mr. Marks? And what is this Wellington Manor place?"

"Charles Forrest is the owner of Wellington Manor. He's very wealthy. He's always seemed to be a nice enough man. Very fair to his employees. Peter Marks is his assistant. Kind of like a second-in-charge. He's the middle-man between Mr. Forrest and the rest of us. If we need anything, we ask him for it. And he usually takes care of assigning the members to us."

"Wellington Manor," Danny continued, "is a very exclusive, private gentleman's club up in the San Gabriel Mountains. The members are all very rich men who go there to drink, talk business, do a little gambling. Gaining membership is difficult. You have to know another member who can vouch for your character."

"What about YOUR end of the business?" Face asked him.

"Well, it's all very hush hush. I mean, the members KNOW the kinds of services the club offers. That's why they come there. The club isn't advertised. It's only known by word of mouth. The men come there for the reasons I explained a minute ago, but for an extra fee, they can fulfill their more……how shall I say……secret desires."

"You mean, they come to the club for a sex life they can't have in public?" Face wanted to know.

"Right. Many of the members are very well known. Actors, politicians, business leaders, and the like. They have to be clean and straight for the public, but they come to the club to indulge."

Face was letting the information sink in. "What happened before John and Ted disappeared? Why don't you believe they quit?"

"Well, I know there's something weird going on lately, but I don't know what it is. After a while you get to know all the members by name. We're usually told which member to go to. The last I saw of John, he was told by Mr. Marks to go to Mr. Forrest's office, because a member had specifically requested him. When John asked who it was, Mr. Marks just told him it was someone special. The exact same thing happened about a week later when Ted disappeared. That a special member had requested him. I knew all their stuff was still in their rooms. So when I hadn't seen them after a couple of weeks, I asked about them. Mr. Forrest and Mr. Marks both said they had quit. Neither Ted or John had said anything about quitting. And the same day I asked about them, both their rooms had been cleaned out."

"It does sound kind of fishy," Face said thoughtfully. Then he looked at Danny questioningly. "You said THEIR stuff in THEIR rooms. Do you all LIVE at Wellington Manor?"

"Yeah. There's five of us now and each of us has our own room. John's room was taken by a new guy who just started a few days ago. Ted's room is still empty. Mr. Marks provides us with everything we need. Our rooms are where we service the members."

Face was lost in thought. 'Service? How could Danny let himself get caught up in this kind of lifestyle?'

"Danny? I hope this comes out right……but……you're okay with this kind of arrangement?" Face had to know.

Danny sighed. "Look, Tem. I know all this must be a great shock to you. A decade ago, I never would have thought I'd ever end up in this kind of work. But, "pleasing people" makes me feel needed. Most of the members just want sexual attention from another man. I'm good at that. If I can make them feel good, then so be it."

Face remembered how good the sex was with Danny. Of any of the men he'd ever been with, Murdock was the only one who made love as good as Danny had. They were the two he'd been the closest with. He felt a pulling at his heart when he thought of Murdock.

Face felt Danny take his hand. "Tem. It's not like I'm out walking the street, picking up johns and taking them to a cheap motel room. Our members get to know us, too. They tell us things about themselves they'd never tell their wives or friends. They trust us. Now, I'd be lying if I said they were all sweet as apple pie. Some of them like to play a little rough." He sighed and smiled. "But, hell. The tips are great!"

Face knew Danny was trying to lighten the tenseness he felt. Danny didn't seem to regret his lifestyle at all. So why should he?

"All right, Danny. As long as you're happy I won't try to throw ice water on it."

"Thank you." Danny smiled, squeezing Face's hand.

Face pulled his hand away gently. He didn't want to be distracted from business by the warm sensation going up his arm.

Face went back to business. "I can understand your concern over John and Ted's disappearances. How do you think I can help?"

"Well, I've read about what you and your friends have done for people. I was hoping you could do the same for me. I want to hire the A-Team. I can't go to the police. There's really no evidence of any foul play. I can pay you, of course. Between my salary and tips, I'm doing quite well."

Face suddenly felt a feeling of cold dread coming over him. His ex-lover wanted to hire the Team to help find two missing prostitutes who work for a gentleman's club that caters to the homosexual flings of rich and powerful men! How the hell was he going to explain that to Hannibal? It was also almost certain that one of them would have to be on the inside. It didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out just who THAT would be!

"Well, Tem? What do you say? Can you help me?" Danny asked.

Face stood up and resumed walking back and forth in front of the bench, running his hand through his hair a few times.

"Geez, Danny. I don't know! I mean, this is really complicated! It's not like we can go busting in there with our guns drawn, demanding to know where they are! We don't know for sure if John and Ted did or didn't quit, if they're being held against their will, or if…….or if they're still alive. One of us would probably have to go in undercover as an 'employee'. Probably me! I'm not sure if I can do that! Do you understand how difficult this could be?"

Danny looked at him with begging eyes. "Templeton, I understand your reluctance. But Ted and John could be in big trouble. They could be hurt. And if they are dead……then someone needs to pay for it! I have no one else to turn to. I didn't realize you had become so uptight about gay sex. Maybe I could be your inside man," he offered.

"No. You'd be too obvious, asking a lot of questions. It's too dangerous. And I'm not uptight about gay sex!" Face shot him a look.

"Could have fooled me!" Danny countered. "Have you ever been with another man besides me? Or are you only a woman's man now?"

Face reddened slightly. "Yes! I've been with a few other men besides you. A few when I was in the Army, and I'm kind of involved with one now. But I do still see women, too." Face was obviously uncomfortable with his sex life being scrutinized.

Danny laughed at his embarrassment. "Boy, Tem. You really are a slut, aren't you? Is it serious with you and this other guy?"

Face didn't appreciate the "slut" comment, but let it pass. "I don't know. He says he loves me, and I know he means it. I'm just not sure about how I feel about commitment to one gender. I want to get serious and commit myself to someone. But if I commit with a man, then I'll never have the chance of marrying and having kids, which is something I've always wanted. If I commit to a woman and have kids, but still have feelings for men……" Face threw his arms up in defeat. "I just don't know! Do you see why I'm so confused?"

"Yeah, I guess. But you do enjoy sex with men. Right?" Danny challenged him.

Face sighed heavily. "Yes."

"Then how can you find it so difficult to put yourself where I am? Or is it the fact that I get paid for it? You think of me as a whore, which isn't completely wrong in most people's perspective."

"Danny! I don't think of you as a whore. I told you I wouldn't insult your choice of employment. I just don't think I could have sex with a man and get paid for it! The money would seem……dirty."

"Then don't do it for money! Do it to help John and Ted! Do it for me! Give the money away! Throw it away! Don't dwell about that part of it. Something is going on at Wellington Manor! If the three years we had together mean anything to you, then please help me!" Danny begged him, tears stinging his eyes.

Face looked at former lover and he felt his heart crumble. He HAD loved Danny all those years ago. He couldn't stand to see him in pain now.

Face kneeled on the ground in front of Danny, pulling him into his arms. It felt good to hold him again. "All right. I'll help you," he said gently. He felt Danny's arms go around him. He felt Danny's warm cheek against his own.

"Thank you, Tem. You don't know what this means to me." Danny whispered into Face's ear.

Face continued to hold Danny, not wanting to let him go just yet. His emotions were in a turmoil, and he felt his body heat rise from the closeness. He turned his head slightly and kissed Danny's cheek, and nuzzled him.

Face felt Danny's intake of breath. He felt Danny's hand go up into his hair, running his fingers through its lengths. Memories of their time together came flooding back in a wave. They both moved their heads to stare into each other's eyes. Slowly, hesitantly, their mouths came together. Face's heart was beating wildly as he tasted Danny's lips, then his tongue.

But something wasn't right. This kiss wasn't the one that he had become accustomed to over the past year. The kiss was good, but it wasn't right. It wasn't Murdock's kiss.

Face broke the kiss suddenly and looked down ashamed. "I'm sorry, Danny. This isn't right," he said, trembling.

"What isn't right about it, Tem?" Danny asked, rubbing Face's arm.

"The kiss was good, Danny. It's just that…….when I was kissing you…….I was picturing someone else." Face tried to explain, looking into Danny's eyes.

Danny sighed sadly. "You were picturing the man you're seeing now? Maybe you do love him."

Face stood up thinking about Danny's words. "Maybe I do," he said. Then a horrible thought struck him. 'When Murdock finds out about this possible job at Wellington Manor, will he still love me? Or will he never be able to forgive me for…….selling myself?' But Face had already told Danny he would help him. He couldn't back down on his old friend now.

"It's okay, Tem," Danny was saying. "I just hope he realizes how lucky he is."

'Lucky HE is?' Face thought. 'I"LL be lucky if Murdock even wants to speak to me again after all this is over!'

Face didn't answer Danny's comment, but went back to business. "I'll need a couple of days to set this up. I'll explain it to Colonel Smith, and see what he says. I have a feeling he's not going to like it very much."

Danny became concerned. "Do you think Colonel Smith will turn it down?"

"Maybe. This isn't our usual type of job. I mean, sure we've located missing people before. But one of us never had to become a prostitute to do it! I don't think he's going to go for that. But I told you that I would help you, and I will. Even if I have to go against the colonel's orders."

"Are you sure?" Danny asked. "I don't want you to jeopardize your job with them for me."

Face shook his head. "Don't worry about me. Just give me a day or so, I'll work it out. Colonel Smith may want to talk to you. Can I call you at the club again?"

"I guess it'd be all right. I don't think anyone there suspects me of being concerned about John and Ted. I haven't brought the subject up again with anyone."

"Are you sure you're safe there, Danny?" Face asked. "I could hide you out if you don't want to go back."

"I think I'm safe enough. Besides, it's taking some of the worry away knowing someone else knows about it and is willing to do something." He looked at his watch. "I need to be getting back. I'm on duty after lunch."

"On duty?" Face laughed. "That's an interesting way of putting it. I'll be in touch."

"Thanks, Tem." Danny gave his arm a pat before he turned and walked away. Face walked back towards his car wondering how he was going to explain this to Hannibal.

*************

The colonel called him that evening at home. "I'm glad to see you made it back, Kid. I was a little concerned about letting you meet your friend alone. How'd it go?"

"It went well," Face said nervously. "I think we may have a job. He wants to hire us to find a couple of missing friends of his. You, BA and I should get together to discuss it."

"Don't forget Murdock. He's a member of this Team, too. Break him out in the morning and we'll meet here."

Murdock was the last person he wanted there. "Uh, Hannibal. I just took him back yesterday. I don't think it's a good idea to break him out so soon."

"No, Face. I want him there. I'm sure you'll think of a good scam to get him out. You always do. See you in the morning," Hannibal stated, hanging up.

Face hung up and rubbed his eyes. He was dreading what the morning would bring. Would the guys stand behind him in this, or would he have to go it alone? Either way, he was afraid he'd lose Murdock's love.

Murdock put his arm around Face's shoulders as they walked out of the VA the next morning. "Gee, Facey. This is a real treat! Do you know how sexy you look in that white coat?"

Face glared up at him. "Murdock! Someone could be watching! I'm supposed to be your doctor. Remember? Now would you please act like a patient? At least until we get in the car?"

When they got to the car, Face pulled the doctor's coat off, throwing it and his clipboard in the backseat. When he got in, Murdock pulled him over for a kiss. "Hmmm, Face. You want to play doctor, huh?"

Face pulled away, but winked at Murdock playfully. "Maybe later. Hannibal and BA are waiting for us. An old friend of mine wants to hire us. But I'm not explaining anything till we're at Hannibal's. I don't feel like telling it all twice."

"Does it have something to do with the phone call from Father O'Malley the other day?" Murdock thought back.

"Yes," Face said, pulling away from the hospital. "I'll explain it all later. But for now, why don't you just hold my hand and keep quiet. I need to think." Murdock took Face's held out hand. "Sure, Facey." He kept quiet during the drive to Hannibal's, but wondered what Face had to think about.

*************

"Okay, Lieutenant. Fill us in on your meeting yesterday. Why does this guy want to hire us?" Hannibal asked him as the four of them sat around his living room. He could tell Face was nervous, by the way he was fidgeting.

"Well, his name is Danny Nelson. He was my roommate for three years during high school. He wants us to find out what happened to two of his co-workers. They both disappeared about a week apart. They work at a place called Wellington Manor, up in the San Gabriel Mountains. It's a…….gentleman's club. A place where very rich men go to smoke cigars, talk business, and play cards. The two missing employees, John and Ted, had both been told to meet with a certain member that had requested them. Neither one has been seen since meeting with whomever this member is."

BA got a disgusted look on his face. "A gentleman's club? Sounds like a bunch of stuck up stuffed shirts to me!"

Hannibal exhaled the smoke from his cigar. "Face. What exactly were John and Ted's jobs there? What would a member 'request' them for?"

Face cleared his throat, fidgeting nervously. "This is the part you might not like. This club also caters to men's…….sexual appetites. Ted, John, AND Danny are all male prostitutes. They, along with some others, live at the club. Servicing the members."

Face held his breath, waiting for Hannibal's backlash.

"WHAT?!" Hannibal exploded. Both BA and Murdock stared at Face like he had two heads.

"Lieutenant! You expect us to go into some high-priced whorehouse to find two degenerates who probably don't want to be found anyway if they're in the company of some rich sex-freak! Did you know your 'friend' was one of 'those' before yesterday?"

"No! I just found out myself. And he is NOT a degenerate, Colonel! I don't appreciate you talking about Danny like that!" Face said angrily, wanting to defend Danny.

Murdock was beginning to feel antsy about where this was going. "Uh, Colonel, why don't you calm down a little and let Face talk."

Hannibal cooled down a bit, realizing he'd used some pretty harsh words. But he wanted to know everything. "Did you know Danny was gay?"

"Yes." Face admitted.

"How LONG have you known, Face?" Hannibal eyed him, warily.

Face felt the three pairs of eyes staring at him. "For as long as I've known him. He told me not long after we were roomed together."

Face started shaking a little, knowing what the next question would be. He looked at Murdock and saw the question in the brown eyes. But it was Hannibal who asked it. "Face? Did you and he……?" Hannibal waved his cigar in the air, motioning the end of his question.

Face slowly nodded his head. "Yes," he said quietly.

He heard BA's disgusted smirk. "Two teenage boys having sex ain't right, Faceman! Here, I thought I knew you." BA turned his back to him, shaking his head.

Face turned to Murdock, hoping for understanding from him. All he got was a pained, hurt expression. Murdock lowered his eyes to the floor.

He then looked at Hannibal, who just looked coldly at him. "Hannibal? All of you. Please understand," Face begged. "The type of person Danny was when I met him, made it so easy to be in love with him! He was caring. He never took pity on me for not having the kind of family life that he had. He treated me as an equal. Nobody had ever done that! He loved me without any reservations. Nobody had ever made me feel as wanted as he did! I'm sorry that you may not approve of what we did. But I don't regret any of it."

"Face, this may be none of my business, but I want to know something," Hannibal started. "Ever since I've known you, you change women like you change your socks. You've never even hinted at having a homo relationship with anyone. But now that I know about Danny, and the fact that you can't seem to stay with any one woman for very long makes me wonder. Now, I'm not going to get angry. It's your life, and you can live it the way you want. But I want to know. Have you had any relationships with any other men besides Danny? Be honest with me."

'Be honest?' Face thought. A few minutes ago, Hannibal had basically called his friend a degenerate. Would he think the same of Face if he were honest? But Face was tired of having to hide his relationship with Murdock, and he knew Murdock didn't like keeping secrets, either. He decided to take the risk of losing Hannibal's respect.

"Yes, Hannibal. I have. There were a few, or so, different men when I was in boot camp, SF training and when we were in Nam. But none after that up until last year. This one is special. I think…….I think I may love him." He turned to look at Murdock behind him. The look of hope and the warm smile gave him strength.

Face turned back to Hannibal and took a deep breath. "Hannibal, BA? The man I'm in love with is……Murdock." The pilot came up beside him and put his arm around Face's shoulders.

"And I'm in love with Face," Murdock told them. "No doubt about it!"

Hannibal had bitten right through his cigar, the end dangling down. He pulled it out, looking over to BA for his reaction. BA was shaking his head mumbling, "Oh, Mama! Oh, geez, Mama! Help me."

Slowly, things started making sense to Hannibal. The two men were inseparable. Always together. Murdock always stayed at whatever place Face was living in. Even in Nam. They may not have been lovers then, but one had always been the comfort to the other during the bad times.

"You know, a lot of things are making sense to me now. I just don't understand why I didn't see it sooner," Hannibal stated.

"Faceman in love with the Crazy Fool! Maybe you a crazy fool too, Faceman. Crazy people attract other crazy people. Maybe you deserve each other. Boy, this is gonna take some getten' used to!" BA fell back into a chair.

Face looked up into Murdock's eyes. "Thanks, Murdock." The pilot squeezed him closer.

Face then looked to Hannibal, hoping for……what?…….his blessing?

Hannibal could read the blonde man's expression. He wasn't sure about this relationship, but he'd told Face he could live his life the way he wanted. He also knew that the one thing Face wanted most from him was respect.

"I guess only time will tell if this is going to work for the both of you. And like BA said, it's going to take some getting used to for him and me. But I wish you both the best. I'm…..we're" glancing at BA, "happy for you."

Murdock and Face both blew out breaths of relief. "Thanks Hannibal. Thanks BA," they both said in unison.

Face and Murdock both sat down on the sofa, sitting very closely. Hannibal took his seat and lit a new cigar.

"Now, back to the subject we were on before we got off on this huge tangent. I need to think a minute," Hannibal said.

Face studied him while he thought. He wasn't sure if the colonel would accept this job. But he had given Danny his word he would help. He'd thought long and hard about it last night and came to the decision that if Hannibal wouldn't accept it, then Face would go it alone. Despite the trouble it would cause with the Team. He gave a sideways glance to Murdock. Face had just come out and admitted he loved Murdock. Now here he was putting that love to the test already. Murdock would never let Face go into that club to "service" anybody. This was going to hurt Murdock badly, no matter what Hannibal's decision.

"Okay, Face." Hannibal said, looking at the younger man. "I'm sorry. But I think Danny's going to have to look elsewhere. There's only one way I can think of to get one of us on the inside. And you're the only one that could fit that bill! There's NO way I'm going to send you in to do THAT. I don't think Murdock would let me anyway."

Murdock squeezed Face protectively. "He's right, Face. There's no way I'm gonna let you get man-handled by all those disgusting creeps. I know you don't want to, either."

The conman face slid into place without a blink. "No, Murdock. I don't want to, either. Hannibal, I told Danny you probably wouldn't accept it, but that I'd ask anyway. I'll suggest he hire a private detective."

"That'd be good, Face," Hannibal said. "Now if there's nothing else, you can all go so I can rehearse my Aquamaniac roar."

Murdock gave a puzzled look. "Aquamaniac?"

"Yep, Murdock," Hannibal bit down on his cigar smiling. "You're looking at Tinseltown's newest giant lizard!"

"Aww, man!" BA moaned.

*

There was no hurry to get Murdock home to the hospital, since he was "supposed" to be spending the day doing experimental stress therapy at a private group session. So Face asked him to spend the rest of the day with him. As soon as the apartment door closed behind them, Murdock pulled Face to him for a kiss.

"Ahh, Baby. You don't know how much it meant to me when you told Hannibal and BA you loved me." Murdock murmured, holding Face against him, rocking gently.

Face loved the feel of Murdock's arms around him. The smell of his aftershave, melding with the smell of leather. The warmth of his breath, the softness of his skin.

"I meant it. I do love you," Face said, caressing Murdock's cheek. "Something happened yesterday, and it made me realize that."

"What happened yesterday?" Murdock asked. Then remembered the meeting Face and Danny had. "Wait a minute, you were with Danny yesterday." He looked into Face's eyes. "Did that something have anything to do with Danny?"

"Yes. We talked a long while about his problem. Then things kind of…….one thing led to another…….and we kissed." Face felt Murdock's shoulders slump. "It was only a kiss, Murdock! Nothing more. But it didn't feel right. It felt all wrong. When I was kissing him, I suddenly got a picture of you in my mind. The kiss didn't feel right, because it wasn't your kiss. That's when I finally realized that I did love you. And I wanted BA and Hannibal to know that. I don't want us to have to hide our love. We should be able to be open about it."

Murdock listened to his words. He was so happy to hear Face revealing is feelings so openly. He rarely did that. Murdock's heart wanted to leap right out of his chest when he first heard Face tell Hannibal that he loved him.

"Oh, Face. I'm so happy right now! Hearing you say those words, just makes me wanna jump up and down. Makes me wanna go to the top of a mountain and just sing out…….just like Julie Andrews in the Sound of Music." Murdock got a sneaky grin. He tickled Face in the stomach, making Face giggle and move away from him. Murdock tickled and followed Face till they both fell backwards onto the sofa. "Makes me wanna spread cheese whiz all over that beautiful body of yours and slowly lick it all off!"

"Murdock!" Face acted shocked. "You are not spreading cheese whiz all over me!" He eyed Murdock very seductively and slowly ran his tongue around his lips. Then Face winked and grinned. "I'd prefer whipped cream! It's easier to clean off!"

Murdock snickered and bent down to kiss his lover. "Ah, Facey. I love it when you get so slutty! And all this talk of food is making me hungry. Got anything to eat around here?" He got up and walked towards the refrigerator.

Murdock was already turned away before Face let his smile drop. Hearing himself being referred to as slutty was like a mild kick in the stomach. Danny had called him slutty yesterday. And he was thinking about what he would be allowing himself to get into in the coming days. 'I guess the way I've always behaved, it's no wonder people see me that way. It's my own fault,' he thought to himself.

"Face?" Murdock called louder.

"Huh? What?" Face asked, coming out of his thoughts at Murdock's tone of voice.

"I asked you if you wanted something to eat. Where were you just at? You okay?"

"Yeah. I'm fine. Just daydreaming."

"Well, with that frown on your face, it must not have been a pleasant one. Hope I didn't put that frown there." Murdock voice held concern.

Face smiled at him, lying. "No, you didn't. I was just thinking I need to call Danny to let him know what Hannibal said. How about you make us lunch and I'll go give him a call. Okay?" Face got up and walked into the bedroom, closing the door behind him.

"Sure, sweetie. Whatever you say," Murdock mumbled to the empty room.

*************

"Yes? This is Danny Nelson," the familiar voice answered.

"Hi, Danny, it's Templeton. Can you talk?"

"Ah, for a few minutes. I'm glad you called. So what did Colonel Smith say?"

Face sighed. "I'm sorry, Danny. He doesn't want to take this one on. But I told you I would help you and I will."

"I don't know, Tem. You think it's a good idea doing this on your own? Won't you need their backup?" Danny questioned.

"YOU'LL be my backup. Don't worry about the rest of the Team. Now is there still an opening for another……um……'worker' up there?"

He heard Danny chuckle. "Yeah. It's still open. Do you want me to arrange an interview for you?"

"Yes." Face heard himself say, not really wanting to say it, but…… "I'll need a different name. How about……uh……Thomas. Thomas Templeton. From LA. Will I need some kind of job background information?"

"No. They'll ask you some questions about yourself. Have you strip to look you over. Then you'll be expected to……." Danny stopped.

"To what?" Face asked, fearing he already knew the answer.

"To show them you know how to please a man. You'll do that first with Mr. Marks. Then they usually have you do one or two others also. It's a test to see how you'll manage on the job. Sometimes, you'll have just one member for the whole day or night. Other times it could be series of shorter sessions."

Danny heard Face groan into the phone. "Tem? Are you okay? Are you sure you can do this?"

Face hesitated only a few seconds. "Yes. I'm sure. Will I be able to bring in a gun? Do they search suitcases or anything?"

"I don't think that would be possible. You see, they provide you with all new clothes and everything else you would need. They don't want us bringing in personal stuff from the outside. When a new worker is hired, they even take the clothes he was wearing when he came in. So you won't be able to bring a suitcase."

"Damn! I hate going in without a weapon," Face stated. "When do you think you can schedule the interview for? The sooner we get this over with, the better."

"Interviews are done in the mornings, before the club opens. I know they're anxious to fill the spot. I'll ask Mr. Marks about it today. I'll give you a glowing recommendation…….Tommy!" Danny chuckled.

"I better get used to that name, huh?" Face said. "Okay. Give me a call when you get things set up. My number is 555-3223."

"Got it. I'll call as soon as I know something. I really appreciate what you're doing, Tem. I know it won't be easy for you."

"It's okay. If something's happened to John and Ted, then whoever is responsible needs to be taken down. I'll talk to you later, Danny." He hung up.

Face put his hands over his face, then ran them through his hair. 'How the hell am I going to go through with this? How am I going to force myself to have sex with god knows how many men, without cringing or wanting to throw up? What's this going to do to Murdock? He's going to hate me when he finds out. He'll never want to sleep with me again after I let myself become a whore!'

Face knew he had to get his feelings in check before going back out to Murdock. He willed himself to calm down, planted a fake smile on and walked out of the bedroom.

"Well, HM. What's for lunch?" Face said, sitting down at the table.

"Bologna sandwiches and tomato soup!" Murdock said, putting the bowls on the table and sitting down. He looked at Face trying to read him. "So, what did Danny say? Was he disappointed?"

"Yes." Face lied. "But he said he understood. I gave him a few numbers for private detectives from the phone book. I'm sure one of them will be able to think of something." He swallowed a spoonful of soup, hoping the warmth would ease the tightness in his stomach.

"Face, I'm sorry we couldn't help him. It's just too weird a situation. I mean, male prostitution and all? Sheesh!"

"Yeah," Face said, his stomach knotting up again.

"Face?" Murdock hedged, wanting to know something.

"What?"

"What was it that you and Danny had together in high school? You both were so young, but what you described this morning sounded real deep. Then again, if you think it's none of my business, just say so. I'll respect that."

Face sighed, remembering how deep it was. "It was…….very special, Murdock. He was my first. Are you sure you want to hear this?"

Murdock actually wasn't sure if he did or not. He was a little jealous of the fact that he wasn't Face's first man. Was the love Face had had for Danny stronger than his love for Murdock was now? It pained the pilot to think Face had known and loved someone more than him.

"Yes. I love you, Face. I just want to get to know the person you were. Before I knew you. You hardly ever talk about what your life was before the Army. I'm curious."

"Okay," Face said, taking a swig of his beer before leaning back in his seat and staring back into years past.

"Father Maghill had me transferred to St. Mary's starting my sophomore year. He thought I'd have a better chance at a football scholarship to college if I played there. I was roomed with Danny. He came from a rich family, was used to all the finer things. I told him where I came from. He knew the state was paying for my sorry ass to attend that school, but he never looked down on me because of it. He showed the same respect for me that he did everyone. Anyway, we became best friends, helped each other with schoolwork and football. He was quiet and shy. He never tried getting to know any of the girls. One night I asked him about that. That's when he admitted he was gay, and that he thought he was falling in love with me."

Face looked at Murdock, trying to read his expression. Murdock nodded for him to continue, unable to speak.

"After he told me his feelings, he kissed me. It was very soft and gentle." Face swallowed the lump forming in his throat at the memory. "He must have thought I'd punch him for it, cause he tensed up and pulled away. But I wasn't repulsed. It felt good. That really surprised me. I never thought I'd be attracted to another boy! That night started a wonderful, sensual, incredible relationship. It wasn't only with sex that he showed his love for me. It was in his everyday words and actions. I fell in love with him easily. We may have only been sixteen, but what we had for each other was much more than an infatuation. It lasted three years, until graduation and going to different colleges separated us. That sad thing is……is that we had to hide it. From everyone. If the Board of Directors found out we were lovers, we both would have been expelled. Danny would have been in deep trouble with his family. And me…….I probably would have ended up on the streets. I didn't think Father Maghill would take me back into the orphanage if he knew about it."

Murdock sat there listening, stirring his uneaten soup. Now he wished he hadn't asked Face to tell him about his thing with Danny. It upset him and confused him.

"Face, you know I've met Father O'Malley and he's told me stories about you. About how often you got caught making out with girls. Is that how you hid your relationship with Danny? By screwing every girl you could, too?" Murdock tried, but was unable to keep the confused, jealous pain out of his voice.

Murdock's words were like a hot knife going into Face's stomach. He should have realized that Murdock would be too sensitive about the subject of his past sex life. He'd hurt him. Face needed to make Murdock understand. Did Face even understand himself?

"Murdock," Face said, leaving his chair and kneeling on the floor by Murdock, taking his hand. "Yes, it's true. I used the girls to cover my relationship with Danny. And I'll admit, I enjoyed it too. Danny was jealous, but he understood. I'm sorry if I hurt you, Murdock. But you wanted to know."

Murdock stood up from his chair suddenly, pushing past Face. He pounded his fist on the counter, then closed his eyes and breathed deeply to calm himself down.

"You-you're right, Face. I did want to know. And I let myself get all jealous and angry. I'm angry, cause I don't know how you can be IN LOVE with ONE person, yet still fuck anyone else you can get your hands on! You told me the other day how you still weren't sure if you wanted to settle for a male or a female. Does that still count now, after you've told me you LOVED ME?" His voice softened and quivered a little. "And I'm…….I'm jealous of Danny. Was the love you had for him better than the love you have for me?"

Face tried to keep from shaking as he stood up to look in Murdock's face. The shame he felt evident in his voice. "Murdock--Love. I'm sorry. I can see how you would think of me as the world's biggest slut. I KNOW I am! But I love you and it's all going to change. No more women. Only you. What I had for Danny is different than what I love you for. It's been over with him for a long time. What you and I have is unique and special in its' own way. You have been my best friend for six years! We have been through so much together. We've held each other in pain and agony." His voice broke as tears ran down his face. "The good times and laughter we've shared are something I'll never forget."

Face reached up to wipe away Murdock's tears as they started falling. "And when you make love with me, it's like the gates of Heaven have opened up and you're an angel sent down to bring me home. Please don't try to compare yourself with Danny. What he and I had we knew was only temporary. But I can see you and me together forever." He pulled Murdock into an embrace. "I love YOU!"

The two men clung to each other, both still crying. Murdock brought his hands to Face's head, holding it. He kissed the tears away from both cheeks, then kissed his lips softly. "Please don't cry baby! I love you. Now I really do know how much you love me, too. I won't ever bring up the past again. From now on, we only look to the future." Murdock kissed Face again, then held him against his chest. His heart bursting with love.

Face held onto him tightly, his heart breaking in two from despair and worry.

"Come on, Facey," Murdock said, breaking the embrace and taking Face's hand. "I want us to make love to seal this new pact between us. This will be the beginning of our new future together."

Face nodded and kissed Murdock deeply. "I want that, too."

*************

In the bedroom, Murdock found a station playing soft music on the stereo, while Face pulled the blankets down. The two men then stood close to each other, forehead to forehead, slowly running their hands over each other's bodies, swaying slightly to the quiet music. Face put his hands under Murdock's t-shirt, slowly lifting it up while letting his hands rub along his sides. His hands continued running up Murdock's torso to his arms lifting the shirt off completely, letting it drop to the floor. He ran his fingers through the hair on his lover's chest. Murdock slowly unbuttoned Face's shirt, stopping on his way down to kiss his neck, suck on his adam's apple. He undid more buttons, kissing each area that was bared. Face moaned lightly as Murdock ran his tongue down his stomach, pulling the shirt off finally.

Murdock knelt down in front of Face, giving the stomach light butterfly kisses while undoing Face's pants. Face kicked his shoes off as Murdock slowly pulled his pants and boxers down. Murdock kissed his way down each thigh as he lowered the pants, pulling them off each leg. He slowly ran his hands up and down Face's legs, moving up to his hips. He kissed all around the area that was to be the center of attention soon. He looked up into Face's eyes. Face nodded his acknowledgement of the unspoken words. He closed his eyes and moaned when he felt the moist warmth of Murdock's mouth begin to engulf him.

Murdock's mouth slowly worked its way up and down the hardening penis. He stopped to blow cool air along it, then move his mouth down to the sack and suck on each side. Face was running his fingers through Murdock's hair, noticing how the top of it was beginning to thin. He bent down and kissed the top of the brown head. Murdock brought his mouth back to Face's cock and began sucking harder. Face's legs began to tremble. "Oh, Murdock. That's so good," he murmured. Not wanting his lover to cum too soon, he stopped sucking and ran his tongue around the head, dipping his tongue into the slit on the end. He then slowly stood up, pausing to suck on each nipple.

Face, who had become extremely excited, pulled him up the rest of the way, wanting to kiss him. Their mouths met in a fury of hard, passionate pressure. Their breaths came in short gasps as they explored each other's mouths. Face's hands went down to undo Murdock's pants. "I want to taste you, Baby," he said as he quickly moved his mouth down Murdock's body. He paused only to suck and lightly bite each of the nipples, causing the pilot to gasp in pleasure. Face quickly and forcefully pulled the shoes and pants off, tossing them away. Murdock's cock was already hard and ready for him. He grasped the penis in his hand, pulling on it gently. He ran his tongue up, down and around the swollen prick, while fondling the balls with his other hand. He put his mouth over the head and slowly worked his way down it, relaxing his throat to accommodate the size.

"Oh, god, Facey! You're incredible!" Murdock sighed. He threw his head back as Face moved up and down his cock. Sucking hard at each withdrawal. He had his hands on Murdock's ass massaging and squeezing the soft cheeks. He released the cock from his mouth, putting two of his fingers in to coat them with saliva. "Don't you be teasing me now, Facey! I was enjoying that too much!"

"Oh, just wait, HM! I'm going to make you cum down my throat. Then I'm going to make love to your sweet ass and make you cum again!"

Murdock smiled. "Promises. Promises." Then he gasped when Face deep throated him again. Face's mouth was pumping the cock while his hand found its way to the tiny opening he intended to violate. He slowly pushed his index finger in past the hard ring of muscle, making Murdock groan in pleasure. He moved it in and out a few times before adding his middle finger. The tight opening quickly adjusted to the addition. He controlled the movement of his fingers, while Murdock took control of what his prick was doing. He laid his hand on top of the blonde head, thrusting his pelvis in and out of the hot mouth. It wasn't long before he was panting out of control. "Get ready, Baby! Here it comes!" Murdock managed to say. Face quickened the movements of his fingers, sucking harder on the cock. Murdock screamed as he felt the orgasm rip from his body. He forced his cock down the throat and held it there till he was emptied. Face couldn't breathe or swallow as Murdock filled his throat with his juices. Finally Murdock relaxed his hold on Face's head, allowing the younger one to move back to breathe and swallow to clear his throat. He kept his fingers slowly working in Murdock's hole, while licking his prick clean.

"Oh, Face. Damn, you're good!" Murdock said, trying to get his breathing under control.

Face chuckled. "I'm not done yet. I still have one more promise to keep." Having not yet removed his fingers, he used his left hand to push Murdock towards the bed. Face followed him on his knees. Murdock laid back on the bed, head on the pillow. Face came up and got between his legs. He pointed to the nightstand. "There's a bottle of oil in there." Murdock reached his long arm over and found the baby oil in the drawer. He flipped the cap open, reached down and squeezed some over Face's half-buried fingers. This allowed Face to add a third finger, stretching Murdock even further making him moan again.

Face took the bottle and squeezed some onto his large penis, which was aching with need. He used his left hand to rub the oil along it. "I got to have you now, Murdock!" He removed his right hand from its tight space and quickly lifted Murdock's legs up. He positioned himself at the opening and pushed hard, forcing his way in. Hoping his lover was stretched enough, he thrust himself all the way in. He cried out as the sudden tightness enveloped his cock. Murdock also cried out from the intrusion. The initial pain he felt was quickly replaced by a wonderful feeling of fullness. Face began a quick back and forth movement, relishing in the sounds of his lover's moans. He took Murdock's cock, which had never softened, into his oiled hand and jacked it with a matching rhythm. Murdock removed Face's hand after a moment, wanting to do it himself. This allowed Face to use his arms to support himself, while he concentrated on nailing the man under him.

He thrust hard and deep knowing his orgasm would be soon in coming. And when it did, he cried out again burying himself deeply into Murdock's tight ass. As soon as Murdock felt the hot liquid shoot into him, his own cock shot out another load of cum all over his own stomach. Face let himself collapse on top of Murdock. Both of them were covered in sweat, panting, exhausted. Murdock relaxed his legs and pulled Face up to him so he could kiss and hold him. "I love you so much, Face," he whispered. He felt Face begin to tremble and a sob escape him.

Worriedly, Murdock looked into the beautiful face of his lover. He saw the tears running down the reddened cheeks. Face began to cry harder. "What's wrong, Baby! Why are you crying?"

"I-I don't kn-know!" Face sobbed. "I don't know!" His body trembled violently as he hid his face in Murdock's shoulder.

*

Face did know what was wrong. The hidden stress of the last couple of days and the impending "job" he'd be working on, coupled with the intense lovemaking with Murdock had overpowered his emotions. The love he felt in Murdock's kiss and words had caused everything to bubble to the surface.

Murdock forced Face to look at him. "Come on, Sweetheart! You're worrying me. What's wrong?"

Seeing the worry in the warm brown eyes made Face want to cry even more. He hated to hurt his friend like this. " I-I don't deserve you, Murdock! I'm not good enough for you!"

Murdock held onto him tightly. "Don't you ever say that again, Face! Of course, you're good enough! A person as beautiful as you, with the amount of love you have to give, you could have anyone you wanted. But for some reason, you chose me. With my goofy, monkey face and lunatic tendencies. You see past all that and love me anyway. Makes me wonder how I deserve you!" He felt Face's trembling lessen and his crying subside. "I think maybe you're too hormonal. You're not pregnant, are you?" He smiled at Face, hoping he was making him feel better.

Face couldn't help but laugh. "I hope not! I'd hate to have to explain that to Hannibal." He sniffled and took a deep breath. "I'm sorry, Murdock. I don't know what came over me. I couldn't help it. Making love to you just got me so emotional all of a sudden."

Murdock kissed the damp blonde hair. "It's called love, Darlin'. Don't ever be ashamed of it."

Face nodded and sighed. He reached to rub his lover's stomach and felt the sticky mess. "Oooh. Let me get something to clean that up with." Face got up and walked to the bathroom. He got himself cleaned up and splashed cold water on his face. He studied his reflection in the mirror, still wondering if he deserved Murdock's love. Sighing sadly, he dried his face. Got a drink of water to rinse his mouth, and rinsed the washcloth with warm water. Refilling the glass, he grabbed the washcloth and towel and went back to the bed.

"Here, thought you might be thirsty," he smiled, handing Murdock the glass.

Murdock sat up in bed. "I sure am," he said, gulping the water down. Face then brought the washcloth up and wiped off Murdock's face. As he was moving down to his stomach the phone rang. His head sprang up, wondering if it was Danny calling. He dropped the washcloth on Murdock's stomach. "Guess you'll have to wipe yourself up." He crawled over Murdock's body to get to the phone.

"How rude!" Murdock joked, slapping Face's ass as it went by.

Face picked up the phone. "Hello."

He heard Danny's voice. "Hey, Tem. I got an appointment set up for you."

"Hi, Hannibal," Face said, not wanting Murdock to know who he was talking to.

"Uhh……you got company?" Danny asked, confused.

"Yeah," Face said, his heart starting to pound. "What's up?"

"Can you be here tomorrow morning about ten o'clock?"

Face swallowed. "Sure. I'll need directions." He grabbed the pen and notepad and wrote down Danny's instructions.

"Don't bring anything with you. Okay? Oh, and if they seem interested in you they'll have you checked over by a physician who'll be there also. They just want to make sure you're clean before they, uh, see what you can do."

Face closed his eyes briefly. "Okay. I'll be there."

"Bye, Tem."

"Bye, Hannibal," Face said hanging up, suddenly wishing he could go back and change the conversation. Tell Danny he didn't want to do it anymore. But Danny was counting on him and he couldn’t break his word.

"What'd Hannibal want?" Murdock asked him.

"Uh," Face had to think of something quick. "He thinks BA and I need some extra training exercises. He wants to go up to the mountains for a few days. I have a feeling it's not going to be much fun."

"Ugh," Murdock grimaced. "What about me? Does he want me up there, too?"

"He never mentioned you. Guess you get to sit this one out. No fair." His ability to lie so easily amazed and frightened him.

"Ha! Ha!" Murdock laughed evilly. "I feel sorry for you, Facey. The last time we did one of those, I was so sore, I limped for three days! I'll be sure and think of you while you're up there trudging through the underbrush and I'm in my room playing videogames." He giggled.

"Gee! Thanks a lot!" Face said, knowing Murdock had bought his story.

"Baby, you wore me out. What say we take a little nap. Then we'll have wild sex again before you take me out for pizza," Murdock stated matter of factly.

Face chuckled. "Sounds like a plan." He pulled the blanket up and over them. They lay against each other and each eventually dozed off. From the grin on Murdock's face he looked to be dreaming of puppy dogs and ice cream. The blonde one's face showed his eyes tightly closed, uneven breathing, and his arms wrapped protectively around himself.

**************

True to their plan, they did make love again after awakening. This time it was much slower and gentler. Face wanted Murdock inside of him this time. He needed to feel full of his lover, for what he thought, could be the last time. As they both came down from the swirling ecstasy of their passion, Face squeezed himself around Murdock's cock, not wanting to release him. Murdock lay on top of Face, his eyes closed and breathing deeply. Face was running his fingers through the brown hair.

"Murdock. Can I ask you something?"

"Hmmm? Sure, Baby. What is it?" he responded sleepily.

"You know how with our jobs, one of us could get killed at any time? I just wanted you to know……….If something should ever happen to me, I want you to look back at today and know that this is how I've always wanted us to be. Okay?"

"Ah, come on, Facey. We all look out for each other. Nobody's gonna get killed."

"It COULD happen. We all look out for each other, sure. But nobody's foolproof." He forced Murdock to look at him. "Promise me!"

Murdock saw the serious in the blue eyes. "Okay, Face. I promise." He thought a moment. "Face? You're not having a premonition, are you?"

Face smiled at him. "No. I just wanted you to know how I felt."

"Good. You had me worried there for a minute."

Murdock looked at the clock, moaning. "Ah, I wish I didn't have to be back to the VA tonight. This is too comfortable."

"Yes, it is," Face said, wishing it didn't have to end, either. He slapped Murdock's back. "You go hit the shower, then we'll go to Pizza Palace before I take you back."

Murdock perked up. "Pizza Palace! You gonna let me play games?"

"Only a few! Now go take a shower." Face laughed.

Murdock stood up, grabbing Face's hand, trying to pull him up. "The shower's big enough for two," he said grinning.

Face pulled his hand away. "No way. If I get in that shower with you, we'll never get out of here! Now go!"

"Can I help it if the sight of you covered in soapy bubbles makes me crazy with lust?" Murdock visioned the scene as he went into the bathroom.

After Face heard the water running and the shower door close, he picked up the phone and dialed Hannibal's number. He needed to cover a few days time. He was praying the job at Wellington Manor wouldn't take very long.

"Hi Hannibal. I wanted to let you know that Murdock and I are going camping for a few days."

"Ahh. Taking advantage of the splendor of nature, Lieutenant? Be careful where you camp. I hear rolling around naked in pine needles can be hazardous to your health."

"Hannibal! Knock it off!" Face warned.

"Okay. I just hope you two know what you're doing. I don't want to see Murdock hurt. He's sensitive. And you're not exactly known for honesty and stability. Just be careful."

"Are you ever going to be able to accept our relationship as it is, Hannibal?"

"Prove to me it's a good one and I'll accept it. Have fun camping."

"Bye!" Face said, slamming the phone down. He laid back down in bed to wait for his turn in the shower. As much as he loved Murdock, he actually couldn't wait to get him back to the VA, so he could come back home to be alone to think. "Why does my life have to be so complicated?" he said to himself.

Later on that evening in the dark quiet bedroom, Face lay with his arms folded behind his head staring at the ceiling. Years ago in Special Forces training, he'd been taught how to mentally prepare himself for any situation. Having this training paired with his unique conman abilities, Face could transform himself from a warm, caring, happy-go-lucky man to a cold, calculating, manipulative man in seconds. He was preparing himself for that now. He had to push the Team, especially Murdock, to the back of his mind. When he awoke in the morning, he would no longer be Lt. Templeton "Faceman" Peck. He would be Tommy Templeton and everything that came with him. "I love you, Murdock. Please forgive me," he whispered to himself, forcing the mental image of him from his mind. He eventually fell into a dreamless sleep.

****************

Checking his appearance in the mirror, he decided what he'd chosen would work. He'd put on a tight pair of slacks, with the snug button down shirt tucked in. He left the shirt unbuttoned far enough down to show his light mass of chest hair against the tan skin. He added a gold necklace with a St. Christopher medallion. Staring at his face in the mirror the said, "Well, Tommy, it's time to go."

He checked his wallet to make the small set of lockpicks were in the hidden compartment. Then he tore the sheet of driving directions from the notepad by the phone and left.

There weren't many roads in this area of the San Gabriel Mountains, so it wasn't too difficult to find the right one. The road twisted upwards a long way before he saw the small Wellington Manor sign at the end of a long driveway. It was standing among bushes and could have easily been missed. The driveway was long, taking him deep into the woods. When he came to the mansion, he was impressed at the size and architecture of it. He parked in the circular drive in front of the huge old Tudor style mansion. Taking a deep breath he got out and walked to the door which opened as he approached it. Danny stood in the opening.

"Hi, Tommy. Glad you could make it."

Face winked his appreciation at Danny remembering his character name. He didn't know if there was anyone else inside the door, so he stayed in character. "Thanks for setting this up for me, Danny."

"No problem. Come on in. Mr. Forrest and Mr. Marks are waiting for us."

When they entered the mansion, Face took note of what was around him. Two small sitting rooms were on either side of the entranceway. They walked through a short hallway that went towards the center of the mansion. Off to the left through a double doorway he saw a huge room where he glimpsed pieces of very fine furniture and a card table. They passed two rooms with closed doors on their right. Danny stopped when they came to a large door with a small sign on it that said "Private".

"You ready?" Danny whispered. Face took a deep breath and nodded. Becoming Tommy completely now.

Danny knocked on the door before opening it. Once inside, 'Tommy' saw the two men who were to be his employers. They looked up from a ledger they had been studying, which Tommy didn't fail to notice on the desk.

The older of the two men spoke first. "Danny, I presume this is your friend Mr. Templeton." The man, who appeared to be about sixty came over to their side of the desk. He held out his hand for Tommy to shake.

"Yes it is," Danny made the introductions. "Thomas Templeton……….this is Mr. Charles Forrest, owner of Wellington Manor." Tommy shook the firm hand of the man, who stood about six inches taller than himself. He was well dressed, had graying hair, and an athletic build.

"Nice to meet you, Mr. Forrest. You can call me Tommy. Most people do."

Forrest looked up and down Tommy appreciatively and smiled. "Danny said you were quite handsome. He was right." He turned to the other man behind the desk. "This is Peter Marks. My associate."

The other man, who was about forty came over to shake his hand. He had reddish-blonde hair and green eyes that twinkled when he smiled. He had an almost feminine beauty that didn't quite go with his deep voice. "Nice to meet you, Tommy."

"Thank you," he said. He turned back to Forrest. "Thank you for agreeing to see me. Danny happened to mention you were looking for someone new, and I thought I could fit your needs."

"You've done this type of work before, Tommy?" Forrest asked.

"Well, no. Not……….professionally. But I'm good."

"So Danny tells me." Marks spoke up. "He told me you and he had a relationship at one time. That's a point I want to address. We don't care what you do outside of here with other people. But here, you're expected only to do the members. Not each other. We don't want our men fraternizing with each other. Too many emotions get in the way of work."

"I understand, Sir," Tommy said.

Forrest spoke up. "First things first, gentlemen. Tommy, sit down and tell me about yourself."

He sat down in the nearby chair and made up a story. "I'm twenty-six. I've lived in LA all my life. I've been employed as a waiter, work-out instructor, tennis instructor. And there have been a few gentlemen who pay me to be available for them from time to time, when they come into town on business. But I'm unemployed now and need a job."

"Interesting," Forrest said. "Does your family live in the area, too? Is there anyone who would question you living here?"

Tommy looked down at his hands. "No. I have no family. I was raised in an orphanage. There's no one else." He didn't see the quick glance shot between Forrest and Marks.

"Okay," Forrest said. "Danny did you explain to Tommy what to expect this morning?"

Danny nodded. "Yes, Sir. For the most part."

"Good. You can leave now, Danny. But could you locate Dr. Elliott and send him in. He should be here by now. And send Craig down. We'll need him."

"Yes, Sir," Danny said, slapping Tommy on the back before leaving the room.

'Face' started getting nervous. The worst part of this "interview" would be starting now. He'd be stared at, groped, and put on display to "test his abilities". His heart was pounding and he began shaking, thinking of the humiliation. 'Calm down! Don't let them notice! Keep yourself together. This is just a job. Remember, you're Tommy. Tommy would be cool with this. It's Tommy they're doing this to, not you. Bring Tommy back out. He's got a job to do.' His shaking and pounding heart quieted as he made Tommy come back.

"Okay, Tommy," he heard Marks say. "Take your clothes off. We'd like to check you over. Dr. Elliott will examine you and take a blood sample. We want to make sure you're clear of drugs, and that you're not bringing any disease in here."

Tommy stood up, pulled the shirt from his pants and began unbuttoning it. "I understand you're need to be careful. I don't use drugs and I've never had a venereal disease."

"Glad to hear that," Marks said leaning against the large desk, watching Tommy undress.

Tommy kicked his shoes off and pushed them underneath the chair he had been sitting in. He didn't move too quickly taking his clothes off. He didn't want to appear nervous. He removed them in a casual manner, folding them neatly and laying them on the chair. After removing his socks, he stood up and smiled sweetly as the two men approached him.

Forrest and Marks looked Tommy up and down, appraising him as if he were a pure bred horse. They ran their hands along him squeezing when they came across muscle. Each squeezed his ass as they came by it. "Firm, yet the skin is soft." "Nice even tan, must sunbathe in the nude, huh?" They ran fingers through his hair. "Nice hair, bit too long maybe." He felt a hand on his cock. "Nice. It'll be a good size when hard." Tommy had kept his eyes glued to a painting on the wall behind the desk. He barely breathed. Forrest caressed his cheek. "Beautiful blue eyes. You are a handsome man, indeed, Tommy. You look much younger than twenty-six. That's good."

Tommy fought down the nausea that threatened to come up, when the two men finally moved away. A knock sounded at the door two men entered. One was a balding, middle-aged man carrying a medical bag. The other was a young, nice looking guy dressed in casual, yet tight clothes.

"Tommy, this is Dr. Elliott and Craig. The doctor will examine you while we speak to Craig." Forrest said.

The doctor put his bag on the desk and took out a large syringe, a tourniquet and an alcohol swab. "I'm going to draw blood to check for drugs and bacteria." He wrapped the rubber tourniquet around Tommy's upper arm and pulled it tight. "Make a fist." Tommy did as instructed. The doctor put rubber gloves on and wiped the alcohol swab over a spot on his arm. Tommy felt the needle shoved into his arm. He winced at the pain the doctor was causing. The doctor missed the vein his first attempt. 'That's going to leave a bruise.' Tommy thought.

After the tube was filled, the doctor removed the needle and put a cotton ball over the puncture site. "Hold that there till it stops bleeding." He then took a small microscope and slides from his bag. Tommy used this time to study the office more carefully. The other three conversing men stood by a long, heavy, leather covered sofa that stood against one wall. He saw where file cabinets were built into the other wall. The painting behind the desk probably held a safe behind it. He glanced at the items on the large mahogany desk. The ledger, a leatherbound book that read 'Personal Journal' on its cover. Nothing else of any consequence. He was certain the ledger and journal were either put in the safe or locked in the desk when not being used. He used his eyes to look for wiring around the door and windows that might indicate an alarm. He didn't see any. This office had to be the nerve center of this place. He needed to get in here alone to look through things.

The doctor had finished his screening of the blood sample and now stood back in front of Tommy. "Open your mouth, young man." Tommy opened his mouth so the doctor could examine his teeth, gums and cheeks. The doctor also checked his lips and the skin around it. He walked a circle around Tommy examining his skin. The last thing he did was take hold of Tommy's penis and inspected it thoroughly. "I'm done," the doctor told him.

Tommy let his breath out. The doctor pulled the rubber gloves off, throwing them in the wastebasket. He put his equipment back in the bag and quickly filled out a medical form.

"Charles?" the doctor started. "No drugs or anything else unusual in his blood. No open sores on his skin, or in or around his mouth. His teeth look good. No sign of any VD."

Forrest walked over to them. "Thanks Bob. Let's get together for tennis soon."

The doctor laughed. "After all these years, you'd think I'd know better. But okay. We'll get together soon." They shook hands and the doctor left.

"Well, Tommy," Forrest stated. "So far so good. You passed the medical check. Now let's see just how good you really are."

"Tommy." Marks called to him. "Come to me."

He walked slowly towards Marks. His heart was pounding and he felt nauseous. But he wouldn't let it show. He knew what he had to do, and he would do it. To the best of his abilities.

Tommy got to his knees in front of where Marks was standing. He looked up into the green eyes and smiled seductively, as he undid the man's pants. Marks pulled his shirt up his stomach, holding it in place with one hand while running his fingers through Tommy's blonde hair with the other.

Tommy pulled Marks's pants down below his hips. He then gently massaged the lump in the briefs for a moment before pulling them down also. He looked up into Marks's face again and licked his lips. He took the penis in his hand and gently rubbed and manipulated it till it was standing at attention. He planted light licks up and down the shaft and licked the moist slit on the end. He rubbed up and down with his hand as he took the head into his mouth, moving his tongue around the head. He moved his head back and forth as he took more of it in. He removed his hand and took the whole cock into his mouth and throat. Tommy was rewarded with a moan from Marks.

Tommy squeezed Marks's hips as he moved his mouth over the hard rod in quicker movements. From his peripheral vision, he noticed that Forrest had moved so he could watch from the side. Wanting to make a good show, Tommy changed his movements. He made a quick movement down the cock, then slowly brought it back out sucking until just the tip was left in. He sucked hard on the tip, and moved his tongue around it. The hard sucking caused Marks to gasp. Tommy then buried the cock quickly and deeply into his throat again. He repeated these movements a few times until he decided it was time to make Marks cum.

Tommy licked around Marks's penis a few times before taking him deep again. He felt Marks hands grip his head and felt him thrust his cock down his throat. He let Marks take over. Tommy held on to Marks's hips, while Marks held onto the blonde head and thrust himself deeply in and out of Tommy's throat. Finally, he heard Marks moan and grunt, then felt the warm, salty cream squirt into his throat. Tommy sucked on it until Marks was completely spent.

Tommy made sure the penis was licked clean before moving his head away. He pulled Marks's pants back up but let Marks finish redressing himself. Tommy looked down and was a little ashamed at his own evident arousal from the experience.

Marks patted him on the head. "Excellent, Tommy. Very nice."

"Thank you." Tommy got to his feet, wandering what would be next.

Forrest came to him, looked down at Tommy's penis and took hold of it, gently stroking it in his hand. "Nice sized, Tommy. Now, I want you to go over to Craig and fuck him. Then he'll fuck you."

Tommy swallowed. "Okay, Mr. Forrest."

Craig was sitting on the leather sofa, stroking his own cock. Tommy figured he must have undressed while he was busy with Marks. He couldn't help but notice Craig's cock. It was huge! He'd never taken one that large before. He hoped he could accommodate it.

Craig stopped stroking and held out his hand to him and smiled warmly. "Nice to meet you, Tommy. I'm Craig." They shook hands, then he grinned and said, "I always like to properly introduce myself before I let someone fuck me!"

The grin and the unusual introduction helped eased some of Tommy's tenseness. He smiled back and said, "Seems like a good rule to follow."

Craig stood up in front of Tommy. Marks handed him a tube of lubricant, then he went over to stand next to Forrest. Craig looked down at the tube to read the label. He looked at Tommy and grinned again. "Just wanted to make sure it wasn't Ben Gay! That would burn so bad!"

Tommy couldn't help but laugh out loud at Craig's joke. He suddenly liked Craig. He seemed to want to make the situation easy for him.

"Craig! Enough with the jokes. Get busy." Marks warned, sighing.

"Yes, Mr. Marks," he said, as if bored.

Tommy smiled at Craig's casualness. There was something about Craig's humor that felt familiar to him. He reminded Tommy of someone. Someone he wouldn't allow himself to think about.

Tommy watched as Craig squeezed some of the lubricant onto his fingers. "Okay, Tommy. Down to business. Let's get you nice and hard so you can show us what you're made of."

Craig tossed the tube onto the couch and reached down to stroke Tommy's penis. His large hand grasped it firmly and began spreading the lube around it generously. Tommy closed his eyes and allowed himself to enjoy it. He will after all, need to be able to orgasm. Craig reached up with his other hand and moved it along Tommy's chest. He ran his fingers through the light hair, then moved over to the nipple and rolled it between his fingers. Tommy liked what Craig was doing to him. He was forgetting his fears and anxieties and getting into it.

Craig paused in his stroking to squeeze and roll Tommy's sack in his hand. He used one finger to firmly rub the area just behind his balls, causing Tommy to moan. Craig smiled and went back to firmly manipulating Tommy's cock, which was very hard by now. After a few seconds, Tommy pulled away before he would become too excited and end up cumming in Craig's hand.

"I take it you're ready?" Craig asked him. Tommy nodded. "Very."

Craig got on his hands and knees on the sofa. "You won't need to stretch me. Just go for it."

Tommy positioned himself behind Craig, leaving his left foot on the floor for added balance. Taking hold of himself, he pressed his cock to the puckered opening and pushed. It went through easier than he thought it would. Craig gave only a small grunt. Tommy didn't waste much time trying to stretch Craig, he seemed to easily accommodate him. He buried himself completely into him. Craig grunted louder. Tommy began a slow back and forth movement, while rubbing the cheeks in front of him. As his excitement grew, he quickened his thrusts. He would give Craig a series of very quick, short thrusts; then a series of slow, very deep thrusts. Craig was moaning underneath him.

Tommy reached around Craig to grasp his large, hard penis. But Craig pushed his hand away. "Better not. I need to save it for you."

Tommy took a firm hold of Craig's hips and drilled away at the hole, letting his excitement build until it finally exploded with a final deep thrust. "Ahhh!" came his gutteral response as his cum spilled into the well-opened space.

He pulled himself out and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He gave Craig's ass a little slap. Craig turned around on the sofa and gave Tommy a quick kiss. "My turn, Romeo!"

Tommy looked down at the huge cock between the man's legs and his eyes grew large. Craig saw this and chuckled. "Don't worry, I'll lube you and stretch you good. I know I'm bigger than most. Just keep your ass relaxed."

Tommy heard quiet laughs come from Forrest and Marks. This must be part of the test. To see if he can take such a large cock. He would prove he could.

He turned around so his ass was to Craig. After a moment he felt a greased finger press into him. Then another. No problem. He could handle the fingers easy enough. After a minute of twisting, he felt a third finger. More twisting and scissoring. He let out an audible gasp when he felt the fourth finger enter. Craig moved the four fingers in and out and twisted his hand around trying to stretch Tommy as much as he could. He squeezed plenty of lube onto his engorged cock and spread it all around the head and down the shaft.

He positioned himself close to Tommy's ass, intending to replace his fingers with his cockhead as quickly as possible. Tommy felt Craig remove his fingers, which were quickly replaced by a forceful pushing against his ass. Craig had to pull Tommy back against him as he pushed himself forward. Tommy forced his muscles to relax as he felt the tremendous pain shoot through him. He cried out loudly as he felt the huge head pass into him completely. Craig stopped to let Tommy catch his breath and allow his ass to relax more.

Tommy felt like he'd been kicked in the stomach. He grimaced in more pain as he felt the cock begin a slow progression forward. Craig was impressed with Tommy's adaptation to him. Most men couldn't handle his size. Many would be bleeding by now. He'd even had one guy who'd passed out. Tommy seemed to be holding up well to him.

Craig carefully moved back and forth, stretching a little deeper with each stroke. On one outward movement, he took the time to spread more lube around his cock. This helped him be able to drive further up. Finally he was as far in as Tommy's body would allow.

Tommy had never felt so completely stuffed. His muscles slowly relaxed themselves to accommodate the intrusion. Tommy felt Craig's cock begin the back and forth movement of longer, more complete strokes. After a few minutes, despite the earlier pain, Tommy felt his own prick responding to what his ass was feeling. The more he was opened by Craig's cock the better it felt.

Craig was moving quicker now, feeling how Tommy's ass had accepted him. Tommy met each thrust with his own push backward. He was getting more excited, his cock completely hard again. He reached down and roughly stroked himself, matching the speed of Craig's movements.

Craig smiled when he noticed Tommy move his own hand down. This told him Tommy was no longer in pain and was enjoying it. He reached his arm around and replaced Tommy's hand with his. He increased his momentum and nailed the ass in front of him. Tommy couldn't take this for very long. His own cock was throbbing, the pleasure so intense. He felt his orgasm building and muffled a scream as he came all over Craig's hand.

Craig felt Tommy shudder and knew he had cum. He allowed himself to finally let go of his own. He shoved his cock in one last time and came hard.

When Craig felt Tommy relax his muscles, he pulled out and leaned back away from him. Marks threw him a towel. Craig used it to wipe the sweat and semen off both of them and the sofa.

"How are you doing, Tommy?" Forrest asked. He moved to Tommy to rub his shoulder. "Any tearing that needs taken care of?"

Tommy was now leaning back on the sofa, pale and still breathing hard from the exertion. "No. I think I'm all right." He couldn't help but notice the bulge in Forrest's pants. He prayed he wouldn't have to take care of it.

"You handled Craig quite nicely. I'm impressed." Forrest told him, moving away. "Both of you get dressed. Craig, take Tommy to the kitchen and get him something to eat and drink. Take your time. When you come back, we'll talk."

Tommy was relieved he wouldn't have to do anything else. He was exhausted and sore. He walked stiffly to where his clothes were. When the two men were dressed, Craig led Tommy to another part of the mansion where the large kitchen was. He scrounged in the refrigerator and found some leftovers. He brought them to the large table and went to get two plates and silverware. "We do eat well around here, I must say. Do you mind it cold?" Craig asked.

"Nah, cold's fine," Tommy answered, putting food onto his plate and sitting down gingerly. "I'm glad that's over. How do you think I did?"

Craig chuckled. "You did great! Just like a pro. I'm sure they'll take you in."

"Guess I'll find out soon enough."

"Oh, not too soon," Craig snickered. "The way Mr. Forrest looked when we left, I think him and Marks will be busy for a little while!"

"Oh? Are they a pair?" Tommy asked, seeing if he could get some information about the owner and his associate.

"I guess you could say that," Craig said, getting up and going to the refrigerator again to get two Cokes. Sitting back down he continued. "From what I've been told, Mr. Marks started out here as one of us many years ago. He stayed on for years, proved to be quite dedicated to his job and Mr. Forrest. Eventually, though he became a little too old. Our members like young guys. But he and Mr. Forrest had always had a thing going, so he became his assistant."

"How long's this place been around? I never heard of it till Danny told me he worked here."

"About twenty-five years, maybe. Mr. Forrest's family had lived here for over a hundred years. When he inherited it, he decided to open up his own brothel, so to speak. He'd been going to them himself for years, so he knew how profitable it could be. The police never bother us because we have members who control the law enforcement."

"Hmm," Tommy chuckled. "That's convenient. So, do you like them? Are you treated well?"

"They seem to be okay. I don't really know anything real personal about them. They're fair to us. We got everything we need here. Good food, clothes, a regular salary. Forrest keeps a doctor on the payroll to come by when one of us is sick, or gets beat up. I got no reason to complain about them."

"Sounds good. Except for the getting beat up part," Tommy raised an eyebrow.

Craig sighed. "Yeah, well, a few members are a little kinky. They're into punishment, bondage, that kind of stuff. They know they're not supposed to leave major marks or hurt us too badly, but sometimes they get carried away. Or a member will get so drunk that he can't get it up. Then he'll blame his boy for not trying hard enough." Craig waved away these negative thoughts. "These things don't happen that often, though."

Tommy smiled. "That's reassuring."

"I'll tell you what, though. The tips are great! Especially if some old guy takes a liking to you, and requests you every time." He pointed to Tommy's chest. "And from what I've seen you do today, and your golden boy looks………you're going to make a killing! It takes a little time, of course."

Tommy blushed slightly. "Sounds great! I don't see why anybody would ever want to quit working here. Did somebody just quit? Is that why there's an opening?"

"Yeah. At least, I guess Ted quit." Craig looked confused. "He just kinda disappeared one day. Usually when one of the guys quits, it's because they want a serious relationship with someone. Or they want to go private, or just want out of this business altogether. But they always at least say goodbye. Ted didn't. Funny though, same thing happened with another one about a week earlier. John just disappeared, too. No goodbyes. We all become pretty chummy with each other, since we're here together all of the time. We get to know each other. It wasn't like either one of them to just up and leave without letting any of us know why."

"Did Mr. Marks or Mr. Forrest say anything about them?" Tommy asked, trying to get as much information as he could.

"Nope. They never brought it up. And I never asked."

Realizing he wasn't going to get any new information from Craig that he didn't already know, Tommy let the questions drop. He looked up at the wall clock. "Think it's okay to go back yet?"

"Probably. You can go back on your own. I won't be needed anymore." Craig got up and picked up the dishes. "Oh, by the way," he winked at Tommy. "I had a great time!"

Tommy laughed, embarrassed. On his own, going back to Forrest's office he did feel a slight twinge of guilt and anxiety. He buried it as he knocked on the door.

"Come on in, Tommy," he heard Marks call. He entered as Forrest was just sitting down at his desk. Marks was standing in front of the desk off to the side.

Marks gestured to the chair for him to sit in. Tommy looked at them both a little nervously as he sat down.

"Well, Tommy," Forrest began. "I was quite impressed with your performance this morning. I'd like you to stay here and work for me. I think you'd make a fine addition to our staff. Is there any reason you can't start today?"

Tommy let out the breath he'd been holding. "Uh, no. Of course I can stay. Thank you."

"Fine. It's settled then." Forrest smiled. Tommy thought the smile had something hidden behind it.

"Mr. Marks is going to take you shopping today. I like having my men well dressed. Peter," he now addressed his associate, "I like his eyes. Make sure the clothes accent them." He turned his attention back to Tommy. "He'll buy you everything you'll need. He'll also explain how we operate and what we expect of you. When you get back, he'll show around the mansion and give you a room."

Tommy nodded, then Marks spoke up. "Move your car around to the back, I'll meet you out there. We'll take my car."

"Yes, Sir," Tommy said, reaching out to shake Forrest's hand. "Thanks again, Mr. Forrest."

"You're welcome." His stare became a leer. "I'm sure you'll work out just fine."

Tommy pretended not to notice. He wanted to get out of that office, quickly.

On the drive towards town, Marks explained the procedures. "Tonight, you will just plant yourself somewhere and observe at first. Watch the interactions between our boys and the members. When you feel comfortable enough, you can start mingling and introducing yourself. When the member lets you know he wants you, tell him your room number and then go there. He'll come to me to pay the fee then meet you up there. He'll let you know what he wants. We operate from twelve noon until two a.m. You will not be working all those hours. I split it up between you boys. Evenings are the busiest time, so usually all of you will be working evenings. Many times a member will request you for a certain time, so you have to be available at that time. Most of the money you make will be from tips. The better you perform, the better the tips."

He went on to explain about other day to day details, until they finally arrived at a department store in downtown LA. Tommy stood impatiently while he was measured and clothes were brought for Marks to inspect and hold against him. The sales associate seemed to know Marks and the style of clothing he'd want. 'Must be a regular customer here,' Tommy thought.

Tommy was actually impressed with the four suits, eight shirts, a few sets of casual clothes, ties and shoes they had picked out. None of them were at all flashy, like he'd expected. They were well cut, the colors suited him, and he admitted he did look damn good in them.

"Does Mr. Forrest always blow this kind of money on his new employees?" Tommy asked Marks as they left the building, shopping bags in both hands.

Marks smiled. "Yes. But there is a kicker I haven't mentioned yet."

"Oh?" Tommy was wondering if he should be nervous.

"Mr. Forrest will expect you to repay him. He'll hold your salary and you'll turn over your tips until it's paid off. If you make good tips, it won't take long."

Tommy glared at him, surprised. "Why wasn't I told about this before? What am I supposed to live on until it's paid off?"

Marks put his arm around Tommy's shoulder. "You're living at the manor now. We'll take very good care of you. Think of it as incentive to get good tips. And, we ask that you not leave the manor while you're in debt. You said you had no family and no other work, so that shouldn't be a problem. Should it?" He gently squeezed the back of Tommy's neck.

Tommy didn't like being manipulated like this. But he had to play along. And besides, he still had his car for when he needed to escape.

"No, it's no problem, I guess. Just wasn't expecting it, is all. I don't particularly like surprises," Tommy had a slight hint of anger in his voice.

"Life's full of little surprises, Tommy. All the others did the same thing and had no problem with it. They're taken care of and they make good money. What more could you want? Just like the others, you'll soon learn this is the job of a lifetime if you like what you're doing." By this time they were standing next to Marks's car. Marks smiled at Tommy and stood very close to him, making Tommy lean against the car. "And from what I saw this morning, I think you like what you do very much. You'll make a lot of people very happy," he said quietly. He reached up to Tommy's hair and rubbed the silky locks in his fingers. "I know you made me happy this morning. We might just have to replay that sometime. Hmm?"

Tommy dropped the bags he'd been holding from one hand and gently pulled the man's hand away from his hair. He did however, let his fingers linger on Mark's hand for a second to cover his discomfort. "What about your rule of fraternization with each other?"

"I said between you and the other boys. Mr. Forrest and myself go by our own rules. Remember that." He smiled at Tommy seductively as he moved to open the trunk. "Put the bags in and we'll head back to Wellington. I'll show you around and introduce you to the others."

Tommy put the bags in before saying, "I'll remember." His poker face showed no reaction, one way or the other.

***************

When they returned to the mansion, Marks gave Tommy a quick tour as they walked through. Pointing to one door off the kitchen Marks said, "That door just leads to the basement. There's just a lot of old family heirlooms and such down there, so there's no reason for you or anyone to go down there. The door's kept locked anyway." Tommy made a mental note about the basement, wondering if there was more down there than heirlooms.

They eventually came to the large room Tommy had noticed when he had first arrived. He noticed a few men he assumed to be members standing around talking with each other. Tommy took a moment to study the room while Marks went over to say hello.

The room looked as if it could have been a ballroom at one time. A large crystal chandelier hung from the center of the high ceiling. There were tables for chess or card playing, furniture was arranged in clusters for intimate conversations. A large bar took up one end of the rectangular room, a middle-aged man was readying things behind it. He smiled and nodded his hello. A fireplace with a very long mantel, was on the other end of the room. The wall opposite of where they stood was open in the middle, a long, curved staircase lead upwards. The room reeked of wealth and masculinity.

"We call this the gathering room," Marks was saying, having returned to him. "This is where our members come to get away from everything. You'd be amazed at the business and political dealings that take place here."

"It's impressive, all right," Tommy told him.

"Let's go upstairs and I'll show you to your room." Marks led the way up the staircase, to a long hallway. The stairs continued upwards to a third floor. Marks pointed to the first door they came to. "This is the bathroom. There's another at the other end of the hall. There's cabinets in each one that are stocked with whatever new toiletry items you need. Keep things like that out of sight in your room."

Two doors opened almost simultaneously further down the hallway. The two handsome young men who had exited their rooms stopped as they approached Tommy and Marks.

"Michael……….Brad. This is Tommy Templeton. He's starting today," Marks introduced.

"Glad to meet you, Tommy," Michael said, holding his pale hand out. Tommy took the hand, thinking this one needed to work on his tan. He was nice looking otherwise.

"Welcome aboard," Brad said, smiling. Tommy assumed Brad to be Greek or Italian with his black hair and skin tone.

"Glad to be aboard." Tommy grinned at them both.

"The people downstairs are talking business, so don't interrupt them," Marks told Michael and Brad.

"Okay," Michael said. "Danny's got Mr. Wilson in with him now. Mr. Forrest sent him up. We thought we'd go down and join Stewey for a quick bite to eat."

"Sure, go ahead. Then the three of you get back to the gathering room and hang around," Marks instructed them. He turned back to Tommy, as the other two walked downstairs. "You'll probably run into Stewart later. Come on, you can have room 2." They stopped at the door with a dark brass number 2 hung over the door frame. Tommy heard muffled unmistakable sounds coming from the next room down. Danny must be his next door neighbor.

Marks pushed open the unlocked door. Tommy walked in and placed the shopping bags on the queen-sized four-posted bed. While the room was not as elaborate as some of the others he'd seen downstairs, it was still tastefully furnished. He took his jacket off and laid it on the bed.

"Why don't you hang your suits up so they don't wrinkle," Marks said, closing the door and coming over to stand by the bed.

"Sure," Tommy said. He picked the bags up, giving Marks a quick wary look. While Tommy was turned to the closet hanging his suits up, Marks felt in the jacket pocket for Tommy's car keys. He silently lifted them and put them in his own pocket. He sat down on the bed and watched Tommy's back, his gaze moving up and down.

Tommy felt the eyes on him as he finished putting the last suit in the closet. He slowly turned and saw Marks sitting on the bed, a slow grin spreading across his face.

Marks patted the bed next to him. Tommy walked slowly and stiffly to it and sat down. He felt Marks's hand rub his back and tensed up. Tommy's keen senses had told him since he'd first met this man that he shouldn't trust him. Or Forrest, either. He was certain those two had a hand in the disappearances of John and Ted.

Marks began to massage his shoulders. "You're too tense. You need to relax. You're not afraid of me, are you? Or do you find me unattractive?"

"No," Tommy said slowly, turning to give Marks a scrupulous look. "It's just that I was hired to let paying customers screw me. I'm not making anything off you."

Marks gave a sly laugh as he removed his hands. "Well, you certainly let people know where you're coming from, huh? I admire that trait in a person. But you need to remember who you're talking to. You're stuck here. I can make your job as easy or as difficult as I want." Marks reached up to stroke Tommy's hair. "You don't want that, do you?"

He shook his head no.

"Good," Marks said, moving his hand to Tommy's cheek. "I want you to be happy and enjoy yourself." He suddenly stood up. "I think I have something that will help you do just that. I'll be back in a minute. Don't go anywhere."

After Marks left the room, Tommy breathed deeply and ran his hands over crossed arms. He heard sounds from next door starting up again. Marks entered the room again after only a couple of moments carrying a vinyl toiletry carrying case.

"I took the liberty of picking out a few things you'll need. Deodorant, toothbrush, so forth." Tommy glanced down in the bag noticing the large tube of K-Y on top. Marks held a small cylinder in his hand. He unscrewed the cap, holding it up. The end was small and rounded. "This is something a friend of mine developed. You inhale it through your nose. It's absorbed into the bloodstream from your nasal passages. Takes only a few seconds to kick in. It enhances your sexual feelings……….makes you horny as hell!" To demonstrate, he put the rounded end into his nostril, taking a short, quick snort. He wiped the end off on his sleeve and handed it to Tommy.

Tommy studied the cylinder in his hand. He shook his head. "I don't think so. I don't do drugs."

"It's not like coke or anything. It's perfectly safe and the affects are only temporary. Just a quick snort. Do it!" Marks ordered, starting to feel the drug in himself.

Tommy wasn’t sure about this. He didn't like the idea of using the drug, but Marks was going to have him with or without it. Why not make it more pleasant? He put the tip into his nose and inhaled quickly.

"Good boy, Tommy," Marks said, handing him the cap. "You keep that in case you ever need it again."

Tommy put the cylinder into the bag. The drug he'd inhaled had no odor, but it burned his nasal passages a little. He began to feel a warmth that started in his head and spread slowly downward. At one point the warmth suddenly exploded and he gasped at the sudden sensations that flowed through him. He felt a fire going through his body. A yearning like he'd never felt before. Marks reached over and rubbed his arm. Goosebumps jumped out all over Tommy's skin because his sense of touch had become so hypersensitive. The warmth had spread to his groin, going to the very tip. He looked at Marks with wild, confused eyes.

Marks grinned at him, moving closer. "The first time's the most intense, cause you don't know what to expect. Feels great, doesn't it?"

Tommy was trying to control his breathing. "Oh yeah. I am so………..so HOT! It feels fantastic!" He looked at Marks, who suddenly appeared to be the most desirable man on the planet. Tommy's attraction to him became overwhelming. He wanted to see him, he wanted to feel very inch of him.

Marks, who was also under the influence of the drug, pushed Tommy down on the bed. He had an almost sadistic look on his face as he straddled Tommy's hips. He ground himself against Tommy as he ran his hands along Tommy's stomach and sides. He pushed the shirt up and over Tommy's head. He bent down and nipped a nipple, then pulled Tommy up to stand. Both men stared each other in the eyes as they quickly removed their clothing.

Tommy held his hand out to Marks, who took it and pulled Tommy close. Their arms went around each other, hands running along backs and squeezing ass cheeks. Their two erections ground together and their mouths met in a powerful kiss. Marks brought his hands up to Tommy's head and held it as he explored his mouth with his tongue. Tommy sucked on the tongue offered him. He reached down between them and grasped Marks very hard cock. He massaged it slowly, but firmly. Moving his mouth to Marks's earlobe, he sucked on it then kissed down his neck to his shoulder biting the shoulder gently. He moved down to Marks's chest and sucked hard on the nipple. He ran his nose through the chest hair to the other nipple sucking it hard also.

Tommy heard Marks groan and felt his hands on his shoulders, pushing him downward. Tommy got down on his knees. Still holding the angry looking cock in his hand, he brought his face to it and rubbed it between his hand and cheek. He kissed and licked the scrotum, letting his tongue slowly slide up the underside of the penis. When his tongue reached the tip, he pushed it in the little hole, licking up the oozing liquid. Tommy felt a pressure on the back of his head, forcing his mouth down on the cock. Marks pushed himself forward, quickly engulfing it in Tommy's mouth and throat.

Tommy reached down and tugged his own engorged cock while he moved his head back and forth on the one in his mouth. Marks was moaning loudly, obviously enjoying this. Tommy was ready to have this cock assault another awaiting orifice. He could feel his anus throbbing in anticipation. He released the cock from his mouth, leaving it coated in saliva. He stood up, rubbing his body against the front of Marks's.

"I gotta have you in my ass," he whispered hoarsely.

Marks kissed him and said, "Anything you want, Beautiful."

Tommy pushed the bag and his jacket off the bed, and pulled the covers down. He ran his hands along Marks's chest and pushed him down on the bed. Tommy climbed onto the bed and straddled himself over Marks's hips. He positioned himself so the head of the cock beneath him was pressing against his throbbing asshole. In one motion, he impaled himself down on it. Both men screamed at the sudden invasion.

"AAAHHHHH! Damn! Jeez!" Tommy screamed, squeezing his eyes shut as his ring of muscle was suddenly forced wide open and his ass filled.

"OOOHHH! Goddamn! Fuck!" Marks yelled as his cock was suddenly enveloped in the tight space.

Both of them had to remain still for a moment to recover from the exquisite pain. Tommy's head was spinning from the feelings radiating through his body. Both he and Marks were still panting as Tommy began a slow up and down movement with his legs and hips.

"Oh, god, Tommy! That's fucking fantastic!" Marks exclaimed. Wanting Tommy to speed up, he took hold of his hips to help lift him. Tommy took the hint and sped up his movements. He had to hold onto Marks for balance as he forced himself to move at a quicker pace.

Marks noticed that Tommy's cock was rock hard and a steady trickle of precum was leaking from its engorged head. He grasped it and spread the juices up and down the shaft. He jacked off Tommy as quickly as Tommy was fucking him.

They had a steady rhythm going, the bed creaking loudly underneath them. "That's it, Beautiful. Yes. Fuck it fast and hard," Marks was encouraging him.

Tommy could only moan and whimper in response. The heat he felt in his cock was beyond anything he'd ever felt before. His moans and whimpers became louder as he felt an enormous orgasm building. Marks continued squeezing and pumping his cock. He could feel Tommy's cock was about to erupt. He put his free hand over Tommy's mouth to keep him from screaming out too loudly. Tommy was glad for the hand over his mouth when he felt himself explode. His orgasm was so intense and so long. He shot stream after stream of hot milky cream onto Marks.

This sent Marks into his own oblivion. He thrust his hips up to meet Tommy's downward thrusts. He rammed his cock up into Tommy as he felt his own cock explode. He continued pumping until he had nothing left.

Breathing hard, Tommy still sat impaled on Marks until his ass muscles stopped throbbing. He tenderly lifted himself off and fell onto the bed. Their bodies were sweat covered and it took a few minutes for their breathing and heartbeats to slow down.

"I have never felt anything like this before," Tommy finally said, still tingling.

"I told you that you would enjoy yourself," Marks laughed. He got up off the bed and went to the dresser. Tommy watched as he folded the top open to reveal a sunken wash bowl. There was a storage area beside it with washclothes and towels.

"Mr. Forrest had these dressers custom made for each bedroom. Very convenient." He soaked a couple of washcloths, wrung them out and brought them and a towel to the bed. Tommy spread his legs and lifted his butt up so Marks could wipe up the semen running out of him. He handed Tommy the other washcloth so he could wipe the sweat from himself. Marks cleaned himself up and picked his clothes up and got dressed.

Tommy was in no hurry to move. He could feel the affects of the drug beginning to wear off. Marks sat down on the bed again. "You truly amaze me, Tommy. I knew from the moment I met you, there could be something special between us." Marks was caressing Tommy's cheek as he spoke. Tommy looked into his eyes almost expecting to see love in them from the words he spoke. But there wasn't love in the green eyes. Only cool proposition. Tommy took the caressing hand away from his face and kissed the back of the hand. Maybe being close to Marks would be helpful. It could be an advantage in his investigation if Marks wasn't suspicious of him.

Tommy looked up at him. "Maybe there could be, Mr. Marks."

Marks smiled and squeezed Tommy's hand. "When we're alone like this, you can call me Peter. You really seemed to enjoy the inhalant."

Tommy was only slightly ashamed that he had enjoyed it so much. It could come in handy. "It definitely made things interesting," he said, chuckling.

"The first time you use it is the most intense. Now that you know what it does, it won't be such a shock to your system the next time. You better not use it when you're with the members, though. Can't have you being more excited than they are." Marks warned lightly.

"Guess that wouldn't be prudent," Tommy admitted.

Marks bent down to kiss Tommy before standing up. "I need to get showered and back downstairs. I'll need you down there ready to start around 7:00." He glanced at his watch. "You have a couple of hours. Rest a while, and get a shower. The cook will already have dinner prepared in the kitchen, so get something to eat. Oh, and change the sheets on the bed. There's a linen closet at the other end of the hall. You'll probably need to change the sheets several times a day, so get used to it. There's a hamper for the dirty stuff in the bathroom. See you later."

"Okay," Tommy said, watching him leave. Once the door was closed, he dropped his head back down on the pillow and brought his hands up to his face to rub it. He was exhausted. This was the first chance all day he had to be alone. He needed to think. He knew he had to get into Forrest's office. He had his lockpicks and there wasn't any sign of an alarm system, so getting in wouldn't be a problem. Getting into the files wouldn't be a problem, either. He just hoped the right files were there. The safe would be the biggest problem. He didn't know what type it was, and he didn't have anything to magnify the tumblers sound with. He cursed himself for not being better prepared. He should have found a way to smuggle in the things he'd need. He was playing it by ear too much. That could be dangerous.

He decided to go through the office that night, after everyone was asleep. He only had a couple more days before he'd be missed. Wait……..Missed?………. By whom?……….. Tommy's mind was suddenly cloudy and confused. He was here to help Danny. Danny had come and asked for his help. Who would miss Tommy? He felt there was something in the back of his mind he should remember. But couldn't. He was struggling with his confusion when someone knocked lightly on the door.

*

Tommy was struggling with his mind and didn't hear the first knock. The second was louder. "Tommy? You in there?" The voice brought Tommy out of his thoughts. He quickly brought the blanket up to cover his nakedness. "Come in, Danny."

Danny opened the door and peered in cautiously. "Sorry, didn't know you were sleeping."

"I wasn't. I was just thinking. Come on in." Tommy waved him in. He noticed Danny was fully clothed, and wondered for an instant if Mr. Wilson had a good time.

Danny stood by the bed post, his arm wrapped around it. "I take it things went well this morning. You were hired in?"

"Yeah, I was," Tommy said.

Danny looked down and saw the contents from the bag spilled out on the floor. "What went on in here a little while ago? I could hear it from next door. Don't tell me Marks has you working already!" He bent down and picked up the items, putting them in the bag. He picked up the small cylinder and held it up. "What's this?"

"You don't know?" Tommy asked, thinking the others already knew about the inhaler.

"No. What is it?" Danny took the cap off and examined it.

"Um, something Mr. Marks gave me. You inhale from it and it enhances sexual pleasure. He thought I might like it."

Danny suddenly got a strange look on his face. "Wait a minute. Was it MARKS in here with you?" he asked increduously.

Tommy reddened deeply, which answered Danny's question.

Danny sat down on the bed, the inhaler still in his hand. "Boy, you must have made quite an impression on him! And here I was worried about you. He's always been strictly business with the rest of us, as far as I know at least. But, Tem, I don't trust him. I think he and Forrest know what's happened to John and Ted."

'Tem?' Tommy thought, shrugging the nickname away. "I don't trust them, either. I'm going to search Forrest's office tonight. See if I can find anything. Do you know what time they lock up the office and go to bed?"

Danny thought. "Usually around 2:30. They're rooms are up on the third floor. Which brings up another thing. Did you know that Forrest and Marks kinda fool around with each other? Do you think it's wise for you and Marks to ah………" He raised his eyebrows in question?

"I didn't exactly plan for this to happen. He instigated it. Besides, I figure if Marks trusts me, I can snoop around without raising his suspicions."

Danny shook his head in wonder. "You seem to be handling this situation a lot better than I thought you would. From what I heard a while ago, things got pretty wild in here." Danny smiled. "Care to share your trade secrets?"

Tommy laughed at him, and grabbed the inhaler from Danny's hand. He got serious. "Actually, I tried to get out of it. He said he could make my job easy or difficult. It was up to me." He looked at the inhaler. "This made it a lot easier. You would not believe what this stuff does to you." Tommy smiled at the memory. "I must admit, it was a great experience."

"Um, Tem……"

"Call me Tommy, please," he said a little irritably.

Danny was a little confused. "Okay………Tommy. Do you even know for sure what that stuff is? I know I wouldn't take anything that I'd never heard of. Especially if it came from him. You should just throw it away."

Tommy waved his hand at him. "Don't worry, Danny. I don't plan on using it anymore. I don't think I could handle that kind of intense sex all the time. And I don't plan on letting Marks at me anymore. I'm going to try to find out what happened to John and Ted as quickly as possible and get out of here."

"Good," Danny said, then he got a solemn look. "A part of me though, hates to see you leave again. I wish we could at least be friends, just pal around every now and then."

Tommy held his hand out for Danny to take. "We can do that." Then his face clouded over as he thought of something. "Danny, um, you know that if I do find that John and Ted have been kidnapped or even killed, that the police will have to be involved. They'll close this place down and you could be arrested for prostitution."

Danny sighed. "I've tried not to think about that. But, yes, I do realize that."

Tommy nodded. "I'll try to help you all I can."

Danny squeezed his hand. "I know. I appreciate it." He stood up. "I've got to get downstairs. Are you going to be okay this evening?"

Tommy nodded and sighed. "I think so. After everything I've been through today, this evening should be a breeze!"

After Danny left, Tommy looked at the clock radio on the nightstand and thought he should start getting ready for his first evening at work. He put the inhaler in his nightstand drawer, intending not to use it again. He pulled the soiled sheets off the bed as he got up. Seeing his jacket on the floor he bent to pick it up, shaking the wrinkles out. He frowned when he didn't hear his car keys jingle. He searched the pockets and couldn't find them. He picked his pants up and searched their pockets. The keys weren't there either, but at least his wallet was. He looked on the dresser and nightstand.

"Shit!" he said out loud. His only explanation was that Marks must have taken them, somehow. He went to the window, knowing his room was in the rear of the mansion. His car was nowhere to be seen.

Well,' he thought. 'I'll either have to hotwire someone else's car, or leave on foot.'

He hid his wallet in a safe place, then wrapped a towel around his waist. He gathered up everything that needed laundered and headed towards the bathroom.

*************

Over in Westwood at the VA Hospital, Murdock lay on his back in bed. He had a catcher's mit on his left hand and was tossing a baseball straight up in the air with the other. He dreaded the long evening ahead. There wasn't anything good on TV and he didn't feel like socializing with the other patients in the rec room. He could think only of Face and how much he missed hearing his voice after only a day. He caught the ball in the mit and took it off. He reached over to his nightstand and picked up the framed photograph. It was a picture of himself and Face, arms around each other's shoulders, both grinning broadly. It had been taken 6 years earlier, not long after Face had joined the Team. They had become best of friends very quickly. Murdock traced the outline of Face with his finger. He now wished he would have volunteered to go with them on the training exercise. At least he'd have been close to Face. He sighed deeply and put the frame back on the nightstand. He put the catcher's mit back on and tossed the ball into the air again.

**************

After having had his dinner, Tommy made his way back to the "gathering room". When he'd come through the room on his way to the kitchen, he walked through quickly, not wanting to be noticed. Now he stood in the doorway looking at the action inside. Mr. Forrest came up behind him and slapped his back lightly.

"Well, Tommy. What do you think?" he asked.

"Nice set up you have here, Mr. Forrest. Very classy." Tommy answered.

"Our members expect the best and that's what we give them. Why don't you go to the bar and get a drink. Observe things for a while, if you wish. Then mingle and introduce yourself. Oh, by the way, did Mr. Marks explain the financial situation in regards to your debt?"

"Yes, he did."

"Fine. Whatever tips you make tonight, bring them to my office after closing. And I do mean all of it."

"I will, Mr. Forrest," Tommy said, hiding the discomfort he felt around this man.

"Well, let's go in, shall we?"

Mr. Forrest immediately walked over to a small group of men sitting around a card table. He must have said something humorous, because they all laughed.

Tommy made his way to the bar. The bartender came over to him and introduced himself. "Hi there, kid. My name's Redd. You the new guy?"

"Yes. My name's Tommy. How are you?"

"Just peachy," the man smiled. "What can I get you?"

"Beer?"

"Sure thing." Redd poured the beer from a tap into a frosted glass and placed it on the bar.

"Thanks." He took a swallow of the beer and put the glass back down. He stood there with is elbow resting on the bar and studied what was going on in the room around him.

At the moment there were about twenty or so gentlemen around the room, either playing cards, talking, or reading newspapers. They all seemed very casual and having a good time. Cigar smoke hung in the air, as it seemed half of them were smoking them. He watched Michael and Craig talking with two gentlemen standing by the fireplace. The man Craig was talking to was rubbing Craig's hip. Tommy smothered a snicker, wondering if that man knew just how large Craig was hung. Danny was sitting on a sofa, his hand was resting on the thigh of the man next to him.

A young man about Tommy's age came up to the bar. "Bourbon, please, Redd," he said to the bartender. He looked at Tommy and smiled. "You must be Tommy. I'm Stewey. I just started last week."

"Nice meeting you, Stewey. You like it so far?"

"Yeah. Of course, I'll like it a lot better when I actually start making money. But I'm getting there pretty quickly."

"That's good to hear. I was wondering how long it would take me."

"Just try to make as many tips as you can," Stewey suggested. Redd handed him the bourbon. "Thanks, Redd. See you later, Tommy."

Stewey walked to a wingback chair, occupied by an older gentleman. He sat on the arm of the chair and handed the man the drink. Tommy looked towards the stairs and saw Brad going up. He searched the room for Marks and saw him standing near a corner with someone. The person slid money into Marks's hand as he shook it. Marks then slapped the man on his arm as he walked towards the stairs. Someone made a comment as the man walked by and they both laughed.

After having studied the other guys a while, Tommy was amazed and a little impressed with the fact that they really seemed to enjoy their jobs. He wondered what they would do once this place was closed down.

Tommy suddenly felt someone's eyes boring into him. He looked up and saw Marks staring at him from the other end of the bar. Marks nodded his head towards the room, indicating it was time to get busy. Tommy straightened up and took a deep breath. He grabbed a breath mint from the bowl on the bar and chewed it quickly. He brought his hand up to the knot in his tie and adjusted it nervously, then let his hand slide down the rest of the blue tie. He stepped away from the bar and made his way towards the center of the room.

It took only a few minutes before someone took an interest in the handsome blonde working the room. He'd been studying the blonde over his newspaper when he was standing at the bar. When Tommy got close enough to him, he folded the newspaper and cleared his throat. "Excuse me, young man."

Tommy stopped when he heard the British accent call to him. He looked at the man in the chair. "You mean me?" he asked nervously.

"Yes. Come, sit down," he indicated the ottoman in front of the chair. Tommy sat down in front of him. The man had an aristocratic look about him. He was in his mid-forties and was slightly overweight. "I only come here occasionally, when I'm in the country. But I don't recall seeing you here before."

"I was just recently hired on," Tommy answered. "My name's Tommy. What's yours?" He was a nervous wreck on the inside, but he wanted to sound professionally interested.

"I'm Frederick Downing, Esquire," the man said with a pompous wave of his hand. Then he leaned forward. "I was watching you standing over there at the bar. I couldn't help but notice how dashing you look." He placed his hand on Tommy's knee and rubbed gently.

Tommy kept his knee from jerking and smiled sweetly. "Thank you, Mr. Downing. Ah, are you going to be in the States for very long?"

"Please, call me Frederick," he smiled back. "I'm here on business for a few days."

Tommy didn't have to look back at the bar to know that Marks was watching them. "W-Would you like to come to my room and tell me about it?" It was the best line he could come up with.

Frederick smiled broadly. "I think that would be most pleasant."

Tommy put his hand over Frederick's to remove it. "I'll be in room number two. Upstairs." He stood up and slowly made his way towards the stairs. He glanced over to where Danny had been sitting. Danny had watched their conversation, too. He gave Tommy a small smile and a thumbs up for good luck.

Tommy was pacing in his room when he finally heard the knock on his door. He slowly walked to it and opened it to the esquire, moving aside to let him enter.

Frederick went to the bed, sat down and crossed his arms over his chest. "Well, Tommy. Let's see if you are as good looking without the clothes as you are in them."

Keeping his fingers from shaking and looking the man straight in the eye, he slowly removed his clothes. Frederick let his eyes roam over the now naked body. "Well, Tommy. You are beautiful. Now come here and do for me what my frigid wife refuses to do." He leaned back on his elbows and spread his legs slightly.

Tommy hesitated only a second. Glancing at the night stand drawer, he thought about the inhaler. But then thought he better not let himself rely on that. He walked toward the bed and knelt on the floor in front of Frederick. He undid his pants and tugged them down. He looked into Frederick's face and smiled before putting his hand over the embarrassingly small appendage.

***************

After Frederick had dressed, he took his money clip out and laid two fifty-dollar bills on the dresser. Tommy lay on the bed on his side, resting his head on his bent arm.

"Thank you, Tommy. I'll look forward to my next trip here." He turned and left.

Tommy blew out a deep breath and dropped his head down on the pillow. "Thank God I'll be long gone before then," he said to himself. After satisfying Frederick orally, the man wanted Tommy to fuck him. It was a real struggle for Tommy to be able to get an erection, let alone be able to orgasm between the chubby cheeks. He'd had to use all his determination and a few erotic thoughts.

He stared at the clock. Only 8:35! He groaned and got up to redress. He put the hundred dollars in his dresser drawer, wondering just how much the others made. If they made tips like this, it's no wonder they liked working here! No mess had been made on the bed, so he just straightened it out. He went to the bathroom to rinse his mouth with mouthwash before going back downstairs.

Marks motioned for him when he saw Tommy. "Frederick was quite pleased with you. Nice job. How much did he give you?"

"A hundred," Tommy answered.

"Hmm. Not bad. He's one of the more generous tippers. There's someone over here I want you to meet." Marks put his arm around Tommy's shoulder and led him away.

The crowd in the room had gotten somewhat larger. Luckily, the man Marks introduced him to wanted to talk for a while. Tommy was glad for the chance to rest a while. But he would have this man and two others in his room before the night finally ended.

Tommy was exhausted after this very long day. He still needed to take his tips down to the office. He redressed, not bothering with the tie and jacket, since the manor was now closed for the night. He made his way down to the office running into Stewey, who was just leaving. Stewey whispered a comment about how he'd wished Forrest had an account at Kmart instead of an expensive department store, before walking away.

"Ah, there you are, Tommy. What have you got for me?" Forrest asked.

"$275. It's all there." He handed over the money. Forrest counted it and put it in an envelope.

"It's a start." He looked at Tommy over the rim of his glasses. "You look tired. Why don't you go up and get a good night's sleep," he said as a dismissal.

"I will. Goodnight," he said turning to leave, hoping that Forrest wouldn't stay up long.

Marks was waiting for him in the hallway outside his room. Tommy approached him cautiously, dreading to think what the man might want.

"Get your tips turned in?" Marks asked, leaning against the doorframe.

"Yes." He decided to be blunt with Marks. "Look. It's been a very long, busy day and I'm really tired. I just want to go to sleep."

Marks sighed. "I'm sorry to hear that. You do look tired. I guess you have done quite a lot today. Well then, goodnight." He made himself brush against Tommy as he walked by, going to the stairs leading up to the third floor.

Tommy let his breath out and went into his room. He opened up the wash basin to splash cold water on his face to keep him awake. He hadn't heard any noise coming from the other rooms, and assumed they were all settled in for the night. He turned the light out and sat down on the bed against the headboard to wait.

He had kept his door open an inch to be able to hear noise from the stairs. About twenty minutes later, he heard footsteps on the landing that continued upwards to the floor above. He sat there another thirty minutes before getting up to check the hallway. Everything was dark and quiet. He got his wallet from its hiding place and removed the lockpicks, putting them in his backpocket.

Tommy slowly and silently made his way down the stairs, through the gathering room and the hallway leading to Forrest's office. He listened for sounds, but didn't hear anything. He got the right lockpick from his backpocket and worked on the locked door. It made a loud click as the lock slid open.

He went into the office and closed the door behind him, locking it. He turned on the lamp on the desk, allowing only this much illumination. He went to the file cabinets and unlocked the top one. He ruffled through the files, not finding anything that would be helpful. He unlocked the second drawer. This one contained the employee files he wanted to find. He didn't know John and Ted's last names, so he went by their first names and checked for recent dates. He found the two files. He quickly glanced through them. The only thing that hinted at discrepancy were termination notices. Both pages had TERMINATED stamped in red on them. The reason for their termination was listed as poor job performance. 'Both Forrest and Marks had told Danny that John and Ted had quit. Not been fired.' Tommy thought. He realized though that was not enough evidence to indicate anything illegal had happened.

He replaced the files and unlocked the third drawer. This one contained membership files. There were too many of them for Tommy to read through each one. He remembered Danny had told him that John and Ted were asked to the office because a special member had asked for them. Aside from a few familiar names belonging to public figures, none of the others rang any bells or seemed any different from the others. He closed the drawer and sighed. Maybe the desk had something.

The top of the desk was clean. He ruffled through the unlocked drawers not finding anything useful. There was one locked drawer, which he had open quickly. Forrest's personal journal and the ledger were there. He placed them on the desk and went through the ledger first. There was nothing that seemed unusual under the accounts payable section. The accounts receivables listed what Tommy assumed to be membership dues. It listed initials and dollar amounts. He whistled lightly at the size of the amounts. The amounts were all the same with a few exceptions. Someone with the initials A.K. had amounts three times higher than the others. Flipping through pages, he found A.K. listed twice more with the amount of $500,000 written in. Tommy thought about it, but couldn't make any sense out of it. He closed the ledger and opened the journal.

Tommy searched through the journal until the initials A.K. caught his eye. Forrest wrote he had been offered a great deal of money to let this A.K. join the club. And that A.K. would like to use the basement for experiments, which he would pay him extra for. Tommy turned the pages until the initials came up again. Forrest made the comment that he'd talked to A.K. about changing the hours of having his equipment delivered. He didn't want the operation of his business disturbed. The next thing Tommy found was a request from A.K. for a subject to test his theory on. Forrest wrote that he didn't like the idea of using test subjects, but the money was too good to refuse. The next A.K. entry said the test had failed and he needed another one. Forrest wrote that he would he would give him one more but that would be all. He would give him T this time. Like J, T had no one that would miss him.

Tommy's heart pounded as he searched the journal for the next A.K. entry. He found one dated almost three weeks ago. Forrest wrote that A.K. had told him that T had failed the experiment also. A.K. said he needed time to work through the problem. Tommy continued to search the pages, but there was no other mention of A.K.

Tommy wiped the sweat from his forehead and reached for the ledger. He needed to compare the journal entry dates with the dates in the ledger. The two $500,000 entries in the ledger were dated very closely to the dates in the journal where A.K. asked for test subjects.

"Oh my god." Tommy whispered. He was sure J stood for John and T for Ted. The two men had been used as test subjects. He wondered what kind of tests and what exactly was set up in the basement. If the experiments had failed, that meant John and Ted were probably dead. Tommy put the books back into the drawer. Would there be enough evidence in these books? And who was A.K.?

He decided to open the safe. He lifted the painting from the wall and found the small safe behind it. 'Uh-oh,' Tommy thought, as he put his ear against the safe and turned the knob. Just as he thought. The safe had silent tumblers to the naked ear. He wouldn't be able to open it.

"Damn!" he muttered. "Now what?" He replaced the painting and paced the floor. He didn't think the journal and ledger would be solid enough evidence. There was only one place left to look. The basement. He doubted the bodies would still be there, but from what he'd read in the journal there had to be something set up down there.

He glanced around the office to make sure nothing look undisturbed, before letting himself out. He quietly made his way to the other side of the mansion to the kitchen. As he approached the closed kitchen door, he saw light along the bottom and heard laughter inside.

He opened the swinging door just enough to see who was inside. Brad, Craig and Michael sat at the table with snacks around them and a Monopoly board set up in the center.

Tommy quietly closed the door and threw a silent tantrum outside of it. 'Sonofabitch!' he raged to himself. 'Why did they have to choose tonight for middle of the night snacks and a long game like Monopoly! Don't they fucking sleep!' He kicked the air around him.

Calming down and realizing he wouldn't be getting in the basement tonight he went back to his room. He put the lockpicks back in his wallet and undressed for bed. Exhaustion was setting in as he lay there wondering what was in the basement. And the fact that he'd have to stay here another full day at least before he could check it out. He fell asleep wondering how many more members he'd have to deal with before he could finally get out.

****VA Hospital in Westwood, Tuesday 9:00 AM****

Murdock paced the floor in his room. His face was scrunched up in thought. Something just didn't feel right. He had a bad feeling and couldn't put his finger on it. He stopped his pacing in front of his dresser and looked at the Woody Woodpecker figurine. "What do you think it is, Woody?" he asked. Murdock seemed to listen and his features softened. "Yeah, I think you're right," he answered it. "I just miss him." He cocked his head as if listening to the figurine again. "That's not a bad idea, Woody. I'll do that. Thanks." He grinned and patted Woody's head. He walked out into the hallway and went to the pay phone. He dropped the dime in and dialed a number.

"Hello. I'm not able to take your call now. Please leave your name and number and I'll get back to you."…………..Beeeeep.

"Hi Face. I just wanted to hear your voice. Love you." Murdock said into the phone. He hung up, but didn't feel much better. He knew the Team wouldn't be back until late tomorrow, but he wanted to hear from Face as soon as he got back. He put another dime in the phone and dialed the number to the small warehouse where the Team kept all their equipment. He knew they would stop there first to unload the van. He looked up suddenly surprised when the phone was answered.

"Joe's Deli," Hannibal answered.

"C-C-Colonel?" Murdock asked surprised. "You guys back already?"

"Murdock, what do you mean back already? We didn't go anywhere. I thought you and Face were camping. What'd you do, have a fight?" Hannibal smiled at the jest.

"Camping? We didn't go camping." Murdock was confused. "Face said you, BA and him were going on a training exercise."

"Uh-huh," Hannibal said, now getting worried. "Murdock, break yourself out. I'll call BA and we'll pick you up."

"Okay, Colonel," Murdock said, hanging up. He was worried. Where was Face? Why would he lie to both him and Hannibal about where he was?

Murdock was hiding in the bushes behind the VA thirty minutes later when the black van pulled up. He quickly jumped inside. The van tore off. BA drove a few minutes then pulled over into a parking lot. He shoved it into park and turned to glare at Murdock and Hannibal. "What's all this bout Face bein' missin'?" he asked.

Murdock started. "Well, when I was at Face's place on Sunday, Hannibal called and said you three were going to train. We went out for pizza, then he took me to the VA. I haven't heard from him since."

Hannibal shook his head, took the cigar out of his mouth and pointed it at his chest. "I didn't call on Sunday. He called me. Said you two were going camping for a few days."

"Why would the fool make up stories?" BA asked.

"I don't know," Murdock said. "But SOMEONE called right before I went to take a shower."

"He must have called me while you were in the shower so you wouldn't hear. But why?" He puffed his cigar, thinking a moment. "I think I know why."

"Would you care to let us in on it, Hannibal?" Murdock asked impatiently.

"His old friend Danny. Face gave in too easily when I said we wouldn't take his case." Hannibal looked from BA to Murdock.

"You're right, Hannibal," BA said. "It'd be more like Face to throw a fit and argue."

Murdock was shaking his head, a frightened look on his face. "Colonel? You don't think Face………"

"YES, Murdock. I think he did."

BA slammed the steering wheel. "That crazy fool! What's he thinkin' going in there on his own!"

"We all know Face would do anything to help someone he cared about. I should have seen this coming when he gave in so easily," Hannibal chastised himself.

Murdock thought he should have seen it himself also. His mind was in a turmoil. "We-we got to find him, Hannibal! I can't believe he did this!"

"Do you remember the name of that place Danny works?" Hannibal asked, not remembering.

BA spoke up. "It was Wellington Manor. I remember thinkin' how snobby it sounded. He said it was in the San Gabriel Mountains."

Hannibal reached under his seat for the phone book. He looked but couldn't find a listing for Wellington Manor. "Didn't think it would be in here. I wish we at least knew WHERE in the San Gabriel Mountains."

Murdock thought back. "Colonel? Sunday, when Face was on the phone, he wrote down directions. Maybe they're still at his apartment."

Hannibal smiled around the cigar in his mouth. "Let's go, BA!"

*************

"I don't suppose anyone has a key?" Hannibal asked, as they stood outside Face's door.

"Sure, I do," BA said. "Right here!" He lifted his foot and kicked the door in.

"Thanks, BA," Hannibal said, walking in the door. Murdock ran directly to the bedroom, with the other two following. He picked up the notepad on the nightstand. The top page was gone, but he saw an imprint from it. He picked up the pencil and lightly colored over the imprint. He smiled and handed it to Hannibal.

"Nice, Murdock. You've been watching old spy movies. What do you say we go up there and look around?"

BA and Murdock both nodded. Murdock looked down at the bed and remembered the love he and Face had shared there. He felt even more confused.

On the way out, BA noticed the light on the answering machine blinking on the endtable in the living room. "Face has got a message."

Murdock swallowed. "Oh, it's just from me. It's not important." He went over to it and erased his message.

**************

They followed the directions up into the mountains. BA stopped the van when they saw the small sign for Wellington Manor.

"Pull up a little ways and park on the side of the road. We'll walk through the woods." Hannibal turned to face Murdock behind him. "Are you sure you want to go along?"

Murdock nodded without saying anything. Hannibal nodded, grabbed the binoculars and got out of the van. BA got a camera with a zoom lens from the back of the van, thinking they might need shots of the place. It took a while for them to walk through the woods to the mansion. It was already noon when they finally came to the old mansion. They stayed back in the woods out of sight.

"Man! Look at this place!" BA said.

"Yeah," Hannibal said. They observed a while, occasionally a car would pull up to the front door. A man would get out and hand his keys to the valet and go inside. The valet would move the car around to the other side of the building. They saw two figures walking around the corner of the mansion in conversation. One was unmistakable as their lost friend. They didn't recognize the other.

"There's Face!" Hannibal said. "The other one could be Danny. I don't know."

They continued to watch Face and the other man. Murdock especially watched closely. The two had went over to a bench near a small flower garden and sat down. They continued to talk and after a moment Face was reaching over and taking the other man's hand. Murdock's heart sunk a little. He wished he could hear what they were saying. Suddenly they heard a voice coming from the front door. They saw a man with reddish-blonde hair stride quickly over to Face and the other man. He was yelling something, but they were too far away to make out the words clearly. Face said something back to the man. The man said something else and grabbed Face's arm and pulled him up. He pointed his finger at Face and said something, then turned and went back towards the front door. Face and the other man followed, shaking their heads.

"Wonder what that was all about?" Hannibal asked.

"I say we bust down that door, grab Face and get him out of there!" BA said threateningly.

"There's nothing I'd like to do more, BA. Then kick some sense into him. He's already been here since yesterday morning that we know of. This gentleman's club, as it's called, is just a nice name for a house of prostitution. Who knows what Face has been doing in there since yesterday."

Murdock closed his eyes, not wanting to think about it. Hannibal continued. "I have a feeling Face isn't going to let us just drag him out of there. He'll want to finish what he's started. I need to figure out a way in there to talk to him. I'll try to get him out. Tell him we'll work at it together. I just hope he hasn't already let himself……….." He looked at Murdock and decided not to say it.

BA nodded his understanding. "How'd you plan on doin' that, Hannibal? I don't think you can just walk in and say 'Hey, I want to join!"

"Nope. A place like this, you probably have to know someone who's already a member." He looked at the front door as it opened. "Wait a minute," he said holding the binoculars up to his eyes. He smiled broadly. "BA, hand me the camera." He dropped the binoculars and put the camera up. He adjusted the lens and snapped a couple of shots. "Bingo!" he said.

"Who's that, Hannibal," Murdock asked.

"My ticket in. How lucky can I get? THAT," he pointed to the man waiting for his car, "is Judge William R. Bennett. And I don't think he'd want it made public that he frequents a house of ill repute." Hannibal smiled broadly.

"Ah man, Hannibal! You gonna blackmail a judge?" BA asked, amazed.

"It'll be fun. And hopefully, I'll be back here tonight to be considered for membership. We'll visit His Honor a little later. There's nothing else we can do here now. Let's go."

Murdock said nothing on the way back to the van. Hannibal could tell he was confused and upset. "Murdock? You gonna be okay? I might be able to get Face out of there tonight, you know."

Murdock shook his head. "I don't know, Colonel. It's just that………" Murdock shrugged, exasperated. "I'm just tired of being played like a fool! He tells me one thing, then goes and does another. I thought he really meant it when he said he loved me. But now………..he's probably letting himself be pawed up and down in there………." Murdock grabbed his head and squeezed his eyes shut. "Could you just please take me back to the hospital? I want to be alone to think. And……….if you do get Face out……….just-just tell him to stay away from me. Okay?"

BA pounded his fist on the van's hood, muttering something about kicking Face's ass for hurting his brother.

Hannibal put his arm around Murdock. "I'm sorry, Murdock. We'll drive you back."

Hannibal was seething. He'd warned Face about hurting Murdock. When he got his hands on the Lieutenant, he would make him pay.

*

"Tommy? Come on, wake up!"

Tommy woke slowly, being roused from his dream. Still half asleep, he shoved away the hand that was shaking his shoulder. "Leave me alone, Murdock! I'm sleeping!"

"Tommy, it's time to wake up!" Tommy felt the pillow being pulled out from under him. It came slamming down on him twice before he caught it and pulled it away.

"Okay! I'm awake!" His dream already forgotten, Tommy opened his eyes and saw Danny grinning down at him.

"Just like old times, huh? Remember how many times I had to wake you up this way to get you to class on time?"

Tommy sat up and moaned. "Yeah, I do!" He stretched. "I am sore all over. What time is it?" he asked, yawning and running his hand through his hair.

"Almost eleven. Get up and have breakfast with me. I want you to tell me if you found anything last night."

Tommy remembered what he'd discovered in the office last night. He got out of bed, oblivious to the fact that he was wearing only blue bikini briefs in front of his ex-lover. "I found out some things, but I'd rather not talk about it in here. Maybe after breakfast we can go outside and take a walk. I need to shower first, though." He turned towards the door.

"All right. I'll wait in my room. By the way, who's Murdock?"

Since he was behind Tommy, Danny didn't see the shock that came across Tommy's face. 'Murdock?' he wondered in confusion. 'I should know that name. But I………can't.' He quickly covered his shock and confusion before turning back to Danny.

"You were dreaming when I woke you. You said the name Murdock." Danny told him.

Tommy shrugged. "I don't know any Murdock. It was just a dream." He walked to the door and opened it.

Danny accepted this easily enough. He was watching Tommy as he walked to the door. His eyes ran up and down him and he smiled. Tommy had already turned and noticed Danny's look.

"Quit ogling me like I'm a piece of cheesecake," Tommy said and smiled.

Danny followed him out the door and said, "Just noticing how nice blue looks on you," he joked.

They both chuckled. Danny went to his room, while Tommy went into the bathroom. Neither noticed that Marks had been standing on the bottom step that led to the third floor.

Marks was going downstairs. He had just stepped onto the second floor landing when he heard Tommy's door open and heard the cheesecake comment. He quickly went back up one step and hid behind the wall, watching from around it. After the two men closed the doors behind them, he stepped out and stared at the bathroom door.

"Well, well," he whispered to himself, shaking his head. "Big mistake, boys."

*************

Tommy and Danny ate their breakfasts quickly. Tommy couldn't help but steal glances at the basement door that was off the kitchen by the back door. They were both dressed in casual, yet still nice clothes. Suits were required in the evenings, but things were a little less formal during the day.

"Let's go outside," Tommy said, after they put their dishes in the sink.

"I have a 1:00 appointment, so we don't have a whole lot of time," Danny said, after they went through the back door. "Are you working this afternoon?"

Tommy shrugged. "I don't know yet."

After turning the back corner of the house, Tommy noticed that the house had an outside basement entrance. The double doors were padlocked. "This is good. If the kitchen is busy again tonight, I can get in this way."

"Why do you need to get in the basement?" Danny asked.

"You ever been down there?"

"No. I never had a reason to."

They continued walking along the side of the large house. "Danny, you're not going to like what I found in the office." Tommy started. "I found John and Ted's employment records. It said they had been fired. They didn't quit like you were told. Then I found Forrest's personal journal and his ledger." By this time they were coming around to the front of the house. Tommy saw a bench and took Danny over it to sit down.

"Do you know of any member or anyone else around here with the initials A.K.?"

Danny thought a minute, then shook his head. "No."

"Well, in the journal, Forrest wrote of an A.K. who had set up some lab or something in the basement. He wanted to conduct experiments."

Danny interrupted. "I have heard some strange noises coming from down there."

Tommy looked into Danny's face and took his hand. "From what I read, I think both John and Ted were used as test subjects for these experiments. Forrest was paid half a million dollars each for them by this A.K. The journal said both tests had failed. Danny, I'm sure they're both dead. That's why I need to get in the basement. To see what's down there and find out exactly what happened."

Danny shuddered. "Oh my god! I wonder what they went through."

*************

Marks had been searching the mansion for Tommy. His anger was growing. 'How dare that little whore let someone else touch him?' he thought. 'I can't do anything about the membership, but I'll be damned if I'm going to let him get away with fucking Danny! And Danny, buddy boy, eventually, you'll pay too.'

He couldn't find him inside, so he went to the front door to check outside. When he saw Tommy holding Danny's hand on the bench, his jealousy boiled over. He walked quickly to them. Both Danny and Tommy looked up as he approached, seeing his anger.

"Dammit! I've been looking all over for you! Apparently you both forgot the rule about screwing around with each other!"

"We weren't doing anything!" Tommy protested.

"Bullshit! I saw you both coming out of your room this morning. And now you're here holding hands like star-crossed sweethearts. Consider this a warning! If it happens again, you'll both be fired!" Marks yelled.

"Nothing happened this morning. He just came in to wake me up!" Tommy yelled back. He couldn't understand Marks's anger. It sounded like he was jealous.

"I don't want to hear it! Danny, Mr. Wells is here already. Go entertain him. And you!" He pulled Tommy up by the arm, pointing his finger at him. "I'll find something to keep you busy. Wait in your room." He let go of Tommy's arm and went back to the house.

Tommy and Danny stared at each other in shock for a moment, then followed Marks back to the house. Not understanding his behavior. They also never noticed they were being observed from the trees.

************

Tommy waited in his room nervously. He could understand how Marks would misinterpret what he'd seen that morning 'But why was he so angry about it? Unless……….' He thought back to the day before when he'd let himself get carried away with the man. 'Maybe Marks got more out of it than I realized. That's it. He's jealous! And I did tell him there could be something between us'. Tommy closed his eyes, now regretting saying what he did. He had a feeling Marks could be very dangerous if provoked. He thought of Danny and wondered if Marks would do anything to him. He was sure that Marks knew about what had happened with John and Ted. He couldn't let that happen to Danny or himself.

Tommy's eyes jerked to the door when it opened. Marks came in and closed the door quietly. He slowly walked to Tommy, rubbing his right fist with his left hand. "You know something?" he asked, looking into Tommy's eyes. "I don't like being crossed." He suddenly rammed his fist into Tommy's gut. Tommy doubled over, his breath knocked out of him.

Marks grabbed Tommy's hair and pulled him up straight. "Now I thought we had an agreement yesterday. And here you are cheating on me already." He put his hand around Tommy's throat and squeezed. "I guess being a whore is your specialty, isn't it?" He shoved Tommy, who landed on the floor by the bed. Gasping for breath, Tommy picked himself up and sat on the bed, rubbing his neck.

"I swear!" Tommy breathed hard. "Nothing happened! Danny just came in to wake me up because it was getting late."

Marks slapped him hard across the face. "I heard what you both said! I saw what little you were wearing! You expect me to believe you!"

"We were just joking around. And I didn't think anyone would be watching, so I didn't put any pants on. Danny and I are just friends. That's it!" Tommy was angry himself. He rubbed his cheek where he'd been slapped. "I don't think Mr. Forrest would like it if I showed up to work with a bruised face. I'm sure he'd want to know how it happened." Tommy threatened.

Marks just laughed. "That's not going to leave a bruise. And Mr. Forrest doesn't care what I do, as long as I do my job. So don't threaten to run to him, because he doesn't give a damn. In fact, he knows I'm with you right now." He reached down and put his finger under Tommy's chin, lifting it. "I thought I could believe you when you agreed we could have something between us. I'm not so sure now. Perhaps you could show me you meant what you said. Or I could take my anger and frustration out on Danny. Would you want that to happen?"

"No!" Tommy said, shaking his head. He was frightened about what Marks could do to Danny. "I swear nothing is going on between Danny and me. And I did mean what I said to you yesterday. Please believe me!"

Marks looked into the frightened, pleading blue eyes. He smiled. He loved to see that look. "All right. I believe you. But don't ever give me reason to doubt you again."

"I won't." Tommy said, hoping this would be the end of it.

That hope vanished when Marks began to unbuckle his belt. "Mr. Forrest was kind enough to give me a few hours to deal with you. You can make this whole situation up to me by showing me you mean what you say."

Marks had his leather belt off and folded it in half. He let it brush over Tommy's shoulder and down his arm. Tommy shuddered involuntarily then gasped in pain as the belt came whipping down on his shoulder.

"What the hell did you do that for?" Tommy yelled, rubbing his shoulder.

Marks shrugged. "My way of dealing with you. Do I have to do it again?"

"No." he said shakily.

"That's a shame. It was turning me on." He dropped the belt and sat down next to Tommy. He unbuttoned Tommy's shirt and pulled it open to expose his shoulder. He kissed the length of the red mark gently and ran hand over Tommy's chest.

Tommy was finding it increasingly difficult to figure Marks out. His behaviors changed like a light switch going on and off. Maybe he was insane? That was probably part of it. He also seemed to always want to be in charge. A control freak? He thought about how he felt around him. Afraid. Marks DID have a way of bringing his fear out. Maybe that was it. Marks thrived on fear and control.

He let Marks take his shirt off the rest of the way as he still thought. 'It's time I take control. This man is no longer going to get any fear out of me. This time Marks, YOU'LL feel the fear. YOU'LL be the one to be taken!'

Tommy took a deep breath of determination. He felt Marks's hand on his crotch, squeezing. Tommy was going to let himself enjoy this. He was going to give Marks a taste of his own medicine.

Tommy kicked off his shoes while Marks was undoing his pants. He leaned back on his elbows and allowed Marks to pull his pants off. Marks undressed himself. "Where's the inhaler I gave you?" he asked.

"I won't need it. And neither will you." Tommy gave his best seductive smile. Still leaned back on his elbows, Tommy raised his hips as an invitation. Marks looked down at him and smiled. "All right. If that's what you want, I'll indulge you."

Marks got down between Tommy's legs and stroked his cock to hardness before taking it between his lips and sucking on the head. Tommy closed his eyes when Marks took the entire thing into his mouth and throat. He was allowing himself to enjoy every sensation. His cock began throbbing as Marks sucked him. He moaned as his arousal grew. "Mmm, Peter. You're good at that."

Marks let go of him and raised himself up. "I've had a little bit of practice," he said. Tommy could see Marks stroking himself as he stood up. His cock was already thick and ready. Marks laid down on top of Tommy and began kissing him while he rubbed their cocks together. Tommy wouldn't let him kiss his mouth, but let him kiss his face and neck.

He felt Marks force his legs apart and lower himself so that his cock was pressed against Tommy's ass. 'Oh, no, you don't!' Tommy said to himself. Using all the strength he had, Tommy rolled Marks off of him, then quickly scrambled on top of him. He held Marks arms down at his sides, and used his weight to keep Marks from throwing him off.

"What the hell are you doing? This isn't the way I want to do it!" Marks yelled at him.

"It's the way it's going to be!" Tommy answered. He tried to force Marks's legs apart, but the man was stubborn. "Unless you want my knee in your balls, you better spread them," he warned.

Marks relented. He spread and lifted his knees up. "You'll regret this, Tommy. I'm gonna make you pay!"

Tommy ignored the threat and positioned himself so his cock was ready to enter Marks. He still held Marks's arms down tightly. "You can use lube at least, can't you?" Marks asked in frustration. Tommy looked into his eyes and saw the beginnings of fear.

"You didn't ask if I needed it, did you?" Then Tommy pushed hard. He forced his cock past the tight muscle, then shoved it in completely with a grunt. Marks's eyes flew open wide. He gasped and tried to stifle his scream of pain. Tommy didn't give him a chance to become accustomed to the cock in his ass. He started pumping immediately. He drove it deep and fast, wanting Marks to feel the pain. Tommy could feel warm blood beginning to slick his way in and out. Marks was groaning, his face a mask of fear and pain.

This spurred Tommy on and he felt his orgasm building. With a final deep thrust, he shot his cum into Marks's ass. When his orgasm faded he pulled himself out, but straddled Marks's hips to keep him from moving. He put his knees over Marks's arms so his hands would be free. Tommy's adrenaline was still running strong. He grabbed one of Marks's nipples and twisted. Marks howled in new pain. "What's the matter, Peter? Can't handle little ol' me? I would have thought an old pro like you would have been better opened up than that."

Marks scowled at him. "You'll be sorry you did this," he said through gritted teeth. "Believe me, you'll be sorry!"

Tommy grabbed his neck and squeezed tight. "Your threats don't hold any water with me anymore. Do you understand that, Peter? I came here to do a job, and I'm going to do it. But servicing you is no longer a part of that job description. And don't even think of laying a finger on Danny. If you try anything to either one of us, I'll kill you! I've killed with my bare hands before, and I can do it again." He released his hand from Marks's throat. "Now I'll be downstairs and ready to work in a couple of hours. We both will act as if nothing has happened. But I WILL be watching you." He pushed himself off Marks and stood up. He picked up Marks's clothes and threw them at him. "Now get the hell out!"

Marks eyes never left Tommy as he slowly crawled off the bed. He was humiliated, angry and in pain. He could feel blood and semen trickling out of himself. He kept his eyes on Tommy as he backed to the door and opened it. Glaring at Tommy one last second, he turned, looked up and down the hallway to make sure no one was around and left the room. He vowed to get revenge as he went up the stairs to his own room.

After the door closed, Tommy felt the adrenaline drain away quickly. He took a deep breath then looked down at his sticky feeling penis. It was covered in drying blood. He looked at the bedspread and saw the blood on it. He began to feel nauseous. 'Did I go too far?' he wondered. 'No! I can't think that. Marks deserved what he got.' He thought back to what he had said about killing Marks. 'I told him I'd killed before. When?' Tommy's head began to swim slightly. He saw a flashback from somewhere in the past. He was in tattered green fatigues. He was hunched over someone, pummeling him with punches. Someone was yelling at him. "Lieutenant! That's enough! He's dead already!" Strong hands pulled him off. He saw the blood covered face, saw the blood on his own hands and clothes. He recognized the oriental man on the ground.

Tommy began shaking, still lost in the flashback. The man on the ground was the VC guard who had raped him repeatedly. Had allowed others to rape him. He deserved to die. The nausea and dizziness became overwhelming to Tommy. He staggered out of his room and to the bathroom, where he vomited until there was nothing left, and all he could do was heave. He fell onto the cold floor and curled up as his mind exploded. Bringing everything back.

He remembered the prison camp. Being drug from his hut, night after night. He remembered the pain and the blood. Until finally the day came when the camp was overrun and they were freed. The lieutenant had searched the guard down and beat him to death. The strong hands that had pulled him away were Hannibal's. "Come on, Face. We need to meet the chopper in three hours." He'd leaned against BA most of the way through the jungle, comforted by the strong arm around his shoulder. When they finally met up with the chopper, he saw the pilot grinning from ear to ear in the cockpit. Murdock!

"Oh, Murdock!" he sobbed. He cried as he remembered his best friend and lover. 'Probably ex-lover and ex-friend when he finds out I'm here,' he thought bitterly. He stopped crying and wiped his face. He would make this up to Murdock somehow. No matter how long it took.

He felt filthy. He needed to wash Marks off his skin. And it was time to wash Tommy away, too. He needed the courage of Lt. Templeton Peck and the cunningness of Faceman. He got up and turned the shower on hot. He scrubbed every inch of himself. When he got out his skin was red from the hot water. He wiped the steamed-up mirror with a towel, looked at his reflection and said, "Welcome back, Kid!"

*

Danny was waiting in the hallway when Face came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. "It's about time." Danny said as they went into Face's room. "It's not nice to use up all the hot water."

Face pulled the bedspread from the bed and threw it in the corner before Danny would notice the bloodstain. "I had a couple of germs that needed washed off," Face joked.

"So, Tommy, what happened with Marks? I haven't seen him. Is he still pissed?"

Face held his hand up. "First………Tommy is gone. When we're alone, you can call me Tem. Or Face, like my friends do. Second……….I don't think we'll have to worry about Marks anymore. I convinced him to leave me alone."

Danny was shaking his head. "Boy, I wish you'd make up your mind about what your name is. Maybe I'll just say "hey you" to be safe."

"I have had a few names in my life," Face chuckled. "But seriously, I let myself become absorbed in Tommy to be able to do this job. I didn't think I'd be able to do it as myself, so I made Tommy up. HE would be the guy selling himself, not ME. But I became too absorbed in him. Made myself forget who I was. Things that happened in here with Marks today brought me back."

"What DID happen? Why was he so angry earlier?" Danny asked.

"He was angry, because he was jealous of you and me. He wants me for himself, and he thinks he can use fear to control me. I won't go into details, but let's just say that I made it perfectly clear that I was NOT afraid of him."

"I hope you know what you're doing, Tem………Face………whatever! Why do your friends call you Face?" He looked at the handsome blonde who was standing there with only a towel and a grin on. Danny laughed. "I guess that's pretty obvious."

"This face and some ingenuity has been very helpful to me at times."

"I like your nickname. It suits you. When this is all over, I'd like us to get together so you can fill me in on all the years since high school. I want to know what made you what you are today. You've done things with your life. Made it exciting. It makes me realize I've done nothing. That I AM nothing." He lowered his head.

Face walked over to him and lifted his chin to look in his eyes. "Don't say that, Danny. You ARE something. You make people feel good. Isn't that what you said? That if you can make people feel good, then you're happy. I've watched you and the other guys mixing with the members downstairs. You all genuinely seem to enjoy what you're doing."

Danny shook his head. "I can't do this forever. Being around you the past couple of days has made me do some thinking. I want to do more with my life. Make something of myself. Maybe even find someone special and let myself love again." He looked into Face's eyes when he said this. Then blushed and quickly looked away.

"Danny?"

"I'm sorry, Face. I didn't mean that the way it looked. Besides, you said you had somebody. Is he the Murdock you spoke of in your dream this morning?"

Face nodded sadly. "Danny, do you still love me?"

"I don't know. Maybe." Danny walked to the bed and sat heavily on it. He thought a moment. "Or maybe I'm just wishing for what we had before." He waved his arm widely. "Before all this. But we're not the same people, are we?"

Face sat down beside him. "No. We're not the same people. And I don't think you would love me the way I am now as easily as you did back then. Murdock and I have been through an awful lot together. I've done a lot of things that have hurt him. But he still sticks with me. I can't help but love him."

"You're lucky."

Face sighed. "I don't know about that. He doesn't know I'm here. Neither does Hannibal or BA. I told them different stories to cover myself for a few days. But I'll have to tell them. It won't be long before they compare stories and find out I lied. When Murdock finds out I've……….'cheated' on him in the worst possible way, it's going to devastate him. I don't know if he'll be able to forgive me this time."

Danny was upset by this. "Face. I'm so sorry. I didn't know you risked so much just to help me. I feel terrible."

Face shook his head. "Don't. You needed someone's help. I made the decision to come in alone. So I will take the responsibility. Now that I know something is definitely wrong around here, I plan on finishing it. Tonight. And YOU'RE going to help me."

Danny looked at him surprised. "Me? What can I do?"

"After closing tonight, we're going down to the basement to see what exactly is set up down there. I want you to see it because you're going to go to the police detectives and tell them what you saw in the basement. And tell them what's in Forrest's ledger and personal journal. It should be enough to start an investigation and get a search warrant. I can't do it myself. They'd recognize me from my wanted poster."

Danny thought for a minute. He thought it actually sounded kind of exciting. "All right. We'll do it."

"Good. Just realize though, that we don't know what is down there. I just want you to be prepared for the worst. And you may be arrested for prostitution. But I doubt you'll do any jail time since you brought this to their attention and are willing to testify. In fact, they may not charge you at all."

Danny nodded his understanding, then thought of something. "Face, we have members who are pretty high up in the police force. What if they try to cover this up?"

"I don't think detectives could afford a place like this. They'll have no reason to. But if someone higher up does, then you'll go to the state's attorney general. This would be quite a feather in his cap! He's always eager for a good case to further his career. And I think kidnapping, murder, corruption and the names on the membership list would make his day."

"What about the A.K. guy from the journal? What if he's still around?" Danny asked.

"I don't think he is. The journal said he needed to work on a problem. And I haven't heard anything coming from the basement. Have you?"

"No," Danny said. "Nobody else has mentioned anything, either."

"Hopefully, he's off doing research or something somewhere." Face said, hoping he was right.

"Okay, then." Danny said, raising to leave. "Knock on the wall when you're ready to go later."

Face nodded. "After Forrest and Marks are asleep. Oh, this will be our last night working. We're both leaving for good tonight. Is your car parked out back? Marks lifted my keys and I don't know where he hid my car."

"Yeah, my car's back there. Marks hid your car so you wouldn't be tempted to leave before your debt was paid." Danny rolled his eyes in exaggeration.

"Figures." Face said, unamazed. "Well, it's time for me to get dressed for the evening. You want to eat dinner with me?"

"Sure. I'll meet you in the kitchen. And I'll act as normal as possible. You don't have to tell me." Danny smiled over his shoulder as he left the room.

*****************

BA started the van when he saw Hannibal coming from the courthouse. Hannibal climbed into the van and removed his fake mustache and glasses.

"Well, man? Is it set up?" BA asked, driving away from the curb.

"Yep." Hannibal grinned. "The good judge went to pieces when I reminded him of what a scandal like this could do to his career and marriage. He whimpered like a baby." He chuckled at the memory. "He made a phone call to a Charles Forrest. He's the owner of Wellington Manor. Bennett told him that his good friend Howard Smith was interested in becoming a member. I have an appointment with Forrest tonight at eight. Of course, I'll insist that he let me sample the goods before joining. That will get me alone with Face. Now all we need is a fancy car and $500."

$500! What for?" BA asked.

Hannibal found his cigar and lit it. "That's how much our pretty lieutenant's time costs," he said very sarcastically.

"What! People pay that much to be with one of their hookers?" BA said disgustedly. "And that's exactly what Faceman is! I don't care what else he's in there for. It makes me sick to think of what he's doin'."

"I know, BA. I'll find out how his investigation is going. But when Mr. Forrest sees the condition I leave Face in, I don't think he'll accept me into the club." He chewed on his cigar in anger.

"You gonna take some of his prettiness away?" BA smirked.

"Oh yeah. I'm going to teach him a lesson about lying to us, doing something stupid like this on his own, and for what he's done to Murdock. Then I'll try to drag his ass out of there. IF he'll leave."

BA nodded. "I called Murdock while you were in the courthouse to let him know what we was doin'. He don't wanna go near the place. And I think I can get us a car from my buddy Joey. He's got a Mercedes in his shop he just fixed. I'm sure he'll let us borrow it."

"That'll work fine, BA. Now as for the money………I'll be damned if I'm going to use MY money. I know where one of Face's stashes is. Let's go borrow it."

*

When Face walked into the room, the first thing he saw was Marks bearing down on him.

"You certainly took your time showing up. Where the hell have you been?" Marks demanded.

Face adjusted his tie and smiled. "You want me to look good, don't you? You just can't rush perfection. And a growing boy needs food. Now if you'll excuse me, I've got some flirting to do."

Marks grabbed his arm before he could walk away. "No matter what happened between us today, I still expect you to do your job just like everyone else. No matter how good you think you are, you can still be replaced."

Face pulled his arm back, trying to hold back his anger. There was too much riding on that night to risk getting fired. "Are you finished? Or do you want to waste more time?"

"I'm finished. For now." The two men glared at each other a second before Face walked away.

Face looked around at the dozen or so members in the room. 'Let's make tonight as easy as possible,' he thought to himself. 'There's got to be a guy in here who wants to spend a lot of time just talking.' He spotted a tall, middle-aged man wearing a cowboy hat. The guy was staring down at his drink, looking like he had the world on his shoulders. 'That one looks like he needs someone to talk to.' Face planted on a smile and walked over to him.

"Hi there. My name's Tommy. What's yours?"

The man looked up from under his hat, running his eyes up and down appreciatively. He grinned and held his hand out. "Name's GW Hawthorne. Pleased to meet ya." He had a heavy Texas accent, a little slurred from too much whiskey. He shook Face's hand like he was an old friend. "Have a seat, Boy!"

Face sat down beside him on the small sofa. "I couldn’t help but notice you looked like you needed someone to talk to."

The man nodded. "Ah, hell! Just trying to figure out business. What to do with my profits. Do I want to invest it, or put it back in the business and expand? Or just shuck the whole thing and retire."

Face found himself very interested in this conversation. "What kind of business are you in?"

"Oil industry. Got so many wells, I don't know what to do with them."

"Really?" Face smiled greedily. "Can I get you another drink, Mr. Hawthorne?"

"Why that'd be awful nice of ya."

Face took his glass and went to the bar. "Hi, Redd. Could I have a whiskey?"

"Sure thing, Tommy." Redd poured the drink. "Seen you over there talking with Mr. Hawthorne. Nice guy, he is. Of course, when he's had too much to drink he's dumb as a doornail."

Face picked the drink up and turned around. 'That's what I'm counting on,' he thought.

Face sat back down next to Hawthorne and handed him his drink. "There you go Mr. Hawthorne."

"Thank you, Tommy. And you can call me GW. MR. Hawthorne was my daddy."

Face laughed. "Okay, GW. So you're in the oil industry? You know with the price of crude oil what it is today, you might want to consider putting the money back into your business and expanding. If there's more American oil available, there'll be less demand for foreign, more expensive oil. You could semi-retire and turn the business over to your board of directors, with you as CEO. Have you ever considered stock options? You know………."

GW put his hand up. "Whoa, Boy!" he laughed. "For a person in your line of work, you seem to know an awful lot about business."

Face shrugged and smiled. "It's a hobby of mine."

GW laughed loudly. He put his arm around Face's shoulder and shook him. "I like you, Boy! You got a good head on your shoulders. Say, why don't we go up to your room and you can give me some more advice. What do you say?" He downed the rest of his drink and tried to stand, but swayed.

"Let me help you," Face offered, helping him to stand steady.

"Tommy, why don't you go get us a bottle while I take care of business." GW staggered off towards Marks.

They met at the stairs and GW put his arm around Tommy to keep himself steady going up. In Face's room, GW actually did want to talk about his business while they shared the bottle. Face was taking only small sips, while GW was taking large gulps. After a while, judging from GW's reactions, Face figured it was time to make his move.

"Well, GW. We're not going to talk all night, are we? You did pay for more than that."

"Guess, I did." He laid across the bed and smiled lazily as he stared at Face.

Face put the bottle on the floor as he stood up. He took off his jacket and tie and undid the top button of his shirt. He got back on the bed and said, "Roll over and I'll give you a backrub."

GW rolled over onto his stomach and allowed Face to take his jacket off. He rubbed GW's shoulders for a moment. "How does that feel?" he asked.

"Hmmm. Good," GW replied sleepily.

Face moved down his back rubbing slowly and humming quietly. He smiled when he noticed GW had fallen asleep.

Face leaned back against the headboard and crossed his legs, Indian-style. He stretched his arms then put them behind his head. "Ahhh, yes. Was it as good for you as it was for me, GW? Yes? Why don't you just sleep for a while, hmmm?"

*************

Meanwhile, Hannibal and BA were being escorted to Forrest's office. Hannibal was dressed in a gray suit, carried a walking stick and had his fake mustache and glasses on. BA was wearing a black suit, with a few gold necklaces around his neck, and a feathered earring. He growled quietly as he saw a familiar face. The man was the host of a children's program that the kids watched at the day care center, where BA volunteered occasionally.

"Mr. Smith, I presume," Forrest said as they entered his office. "I'm Charles Forrest. How are you this evening?"

"Fine. Just fine, Charles. You don't mind if I call you Charles, do you? You can call me Howard." They shook hands and Hannibal introduced BA. "This is my driver and assistant, Bosco."

Forrest looked him up and down wide-eyed and amazed. "Nice to meet you, Bosco."

BA only nodded, crossing his arms in front of himself.

"Please have a seat." Forrest said, indicating two chairs. Hannibal sat down in one of the chairs, laying the walking stick across his legs. BA remained standing behind the chair.

"So Howard, Judge Bennett tells me you want to join our membership. What made you decide to choose Wellington?" Forrest asked.

"Oh, I've heard talk through the grapevine of Wellington being a very fine club for quite some time. When I arrived in LA yesterday and had lunch with William, he told me of his membership here. He knows of my personal tastes when it comes to………shall I say………intimate gratification. He graciously offered to put in a good word."

"What kind of business are you in?"

"Import/export. My corporate offices are on the east coast. However, my dealings with Asia are requiring me to come to our west coast offices more frequently. I'd like something to do while I'm here." Hannibal smiled at his own story telling.

"I see," Forrest said, nodding his head. "You do know, of course, that our yearly membership dues are quite high. And the services of our employees are an added fee."

"Yes, William informed me of the amounts. When you run a check of my financial status, you'll see that there will be no problem."

"All right, Howard. I trust Judge Bennett as being a good reference. You'll need to fill out a membership application and I can check your credit tomorrow. I'm sure everything will turn out fine."

Forrest laid the application and a pen on the desk in front of Hannibal. He filled the form out. Giving all false information, knowing he wouldn't be back after tonight anyway.

Hannibal handed the form back to Forrest, who read it over. "Very well, then. Would you like to look around? We can have a drink and I'll introduce you to some of the other members."

Hannibal smiled. "That would be very nice, Charles."

Forrest led them into the gathering room. BA didn't want to go in. "I'll wait out here, Mr. Smith."

Hannibal nodded to him, understanding his reluctance. "That's all right, Bosco."

When they entered the large room, Hannibal figured this was the main room of action. He immediately looked around the room for Face, but didn't see him. He did see the dark-haired young man Face had been talking to outside earlier. Forrest was waving someone over. Hannibal recognized this man as the one who had yelled at Face earlier. "Peter Marks, this is Howard Smith. He's joining our membership. Peter is my assistant. He's in charge of things in here."

Marks shook his hand. "Welcome, Mr. Smith."

"Let's get a drink and I'll introduce you around." Forrest said. "This is only a small percentage of our membership. You'll meet others eventually."

'There's only one person I want to see tonight,' Hannibal was thinking. 'You better be here somewhere, Kid.'

*****************

Face looked at his watch and figured GW had slept long enough. Now he needed to make it look as if they'd actually done something. He gently rolled GW onto his back. He pulled his shirt out of his pants and unbuttoned it. Then Face undid GW's belt and opened his pants. He unbuttoned his own shirt to make it look as if he'd been undressed. Then he shook GW awake. "GW. Wake up." Face said loudly.

GW just snorted and tried to roll over. Face forced him back again, shaking him more. "Wake up, GW!"

"What? What?" GW said confused, waking up finally. He shook the cobwebs from his head and slowly sat up.

"Guess I hit the juice kind of hard," he said, holding his head.

"Yeah," Face laughed. "You fell asleep after we finished."

"After we finished?" GW asked, confused. He looked down at himself. His clothes were open, so they must have done something. But he couldn't remember a thing.

"You got pretty wild there for a while, GW. I guess it's true that Texans like to do things in a big way." Face smiled at him.

"Yeah, yeah. We do." GW said, still thoroughly confused, but believing what he was hearing. He decided to embellish. "Hope I wasn't too much for ya."

"Nah!" Face shook his head. GW stood up and put his clothes back in order. Face did the same. He had his back to GW and was trying hard to keep from laughing. When he turned back around, GW was dressed and had his money clip out. GW tossed a hundred dollar bill down on the bed. "You deserve every cent of that, Tommy."

"Thanks, GW. Shall we go back downstairs?"

*

Hannibal was being introduced to yet another person he could care less about when he heard loud laughter coming from the stairs. He watched Face and a cowboy in a suit coming down. At the bottom of the stairs, the man slapped Face on the back and said loudly, "Yessirree, Tommy. I'll be sure and look for you next time I'm here."

"Bye, GW," Face said, then he walked over to where the dark-haired young man was.

GW came over to say goodbye to Forrest. "Charles, I had a great time tonight. That Tommy sure is something, isn't he? Well, goodnight."

"Goodnight, GW." Forrest said, turning back to Hannibal. "I'm sorry. Where were we?"

Face had gone over to Danny, who was standing against the wall. Danny had laughed at the spectacle. "GW Hawthorne, huh? Quite a character, isn't he?"

Face now allowed himself to laugh at the situation. "I just made one hundred dollars for doing absolutely nothing. He was so drunk he passed out. When I woke him up, I made him believe we'd had great sex! He fell for it."

"You're kidding!" Danny laughed, rolling his eyes. "I don't believe you did that?"

"Serves him right for being so gullible," Face said.

"Only when he's drunk," Danny said. He happened to look over Face's shoulder and saw the man staring at them intently.

"I think you have a fan club. There's some guy over there staring at you. I don't recognize him." Danny pointed him out with his eyes.

Face turned to see who was staring. His eyes grew wide as they locked with Hannibal's. He saw fury in the colonel's eyes. He quickly turned back around. "Oh shit! Oh shit!" Face's heart started hammering.

Danny became alarmed. "What's wrong? Do you know him?"

Face nodded. "That's Hannibal Smith! Oh damn! How did he……..?" He turned around again and still saw the anger and set jaw. He turned back to Danny and sighed. "And he's mad!"

"You mean Colonel Smith? From your Team?" Danny asked.

Face nodded. "He doesn't usually have the mustache and glasses."

Hannibal felt a small hint of satisfaction when he saw Face's fear. He couldn't wait to get alone with Face.

Hannibal turned back to Forrest and Marks who were talking with each other. "Charles? Since I'm practically a full-fledged member anyway, I was wondering if I might have some time with one of your boys? I'll pay the extra fee, of course."

Forrest smiled. "I don't see why not. Which one?"

Hannibal pointed his walking stick towards Face. "That one. The one the cowboy called Tommy."

"Ah yes, Tommy. Excellent choice. He's quite good." Forrest said.

"I'll bet he is," Hannibal said coolly.

"Peter, would you bring Tommy over, please?"

Danny saw who was coming towards them. "Marks is coming over."

Face took a deep breath, knowing what Marks would want. He looked at Danny and whispered, "No matter what happens, we're still on for tonight." Danny nodded.

Marks came up to them. "Tommy, there's someone who wants to meet you. Come on."

Face followed Marks over to where Hannibal was waiting. He kept his head up and tried to appear normal. "Tommy, this is Howard Smith. He'd like some time alone with you." Forrest said.

"Good evening, Mr. Smith. How are you?" Face asked, staring him in the eye.

"Just fine," Hannibal said, staring back. He took some bills out of his pocket and held them up for either Marks or Forrest to take.

Marks took them. "Tommy, make sure Mr. Smith has a good time."

"I will. Would you follow me, please?" Face said to Hannibal, then turned and walked to the stairs.

Face's own anger grew as they ascended the steps. He didn't want Hannibal's interference. He especially didn't want the guilt trip Hannibal would put on him.

Neither of them said a word until Face's door closed behind them. They stared at each other a moment longer until Face couldn't take it anymore. "What the hell are you doing here, Hannibal?"

Hannibal approached him. "I think the question should be, what the hell are YOU doing here, Lieutenant!"

Face was breathing heavy from nervousness. "I think you know why. I couldn’t let Danny down. He was right about the disappearances."

"Okay. Let's start with that. What have you found out?" Hannibal asked.

Face paced the room while he told Hannibal everything he'd found out. He concluded with his plans for searching the basement that night. He waited for a response from Hannibal. But didn't like the one he got.

"No, you're not Face. You're leaving here with me. If Danny wants to go to the police, he can do it on his own with the evidence you've already got. You're not going to search the basement, because you're leaving with me. You never should have come to this place."

"I'm NOT leaving, Hannibal. I promised Danny I'd see this through, and that's what I'm going to do."

Angrily, Hannibal grabbed Face's jacket lapel with one hand and shook him. "Promised? What the hell does a promise mean to you? Nothing!" With his other hand Hannibal brought the top of the walking stick hard into Face's ribs.

"Ow !" Face gasped, doubling over and grasping his side.

"What kind of promises did you make to Murdock, huh? You lied to him and you lied to me!" Hannibal again brought the stick down, this time on Face's left temple. Blood immediately began running from the cut.

Face fell down onto the floor. He moaned in pain and felt the blood running down his cheek. Hannibal dropped the stick, reached down and grabbed Face again. "Hannibal! Stop it!" Face begged.

Hannibal forced Face to look at him. He ignored the fear he saw and continued raging. "How can you go whoring yourself like you've been doing? Don't you have any self-respect?" Hannibal punched in his right eye. He held on so Face couldn't fall back. "Do you have any idea what you've done to Murdock? Answer me!" Hannibal shook him.

Face looked at Hannibal pitifully. "He knows I'm here?"

Hannibal shoved Face down, letting go. He stood up and stared down at Face. "Yes, he knows. BA does, too. We were in the woods out front earlier today, checking things out. We saw your little scene. Was that Danny?" Face nodded and closed his eyes in shame. This isn't how he'd wanted things to turn out.

Face sat up and put his throbbing head in his hands. "I'm sorry. This isn't how I wanted Murdock to find out."

"As if you planned on telling him at all!" Hannibal punched Face's mouth, splitting his lip open wide open.

The force of the punch dropped Face to the floor again. He slowly sat up again and spit blood from his mouth. He looked at Hannibal pleadingly. "I DID plan on telling him! And you! I swear!"

"I don't believe you, Face! And after what I've seen since coming here, I don't even think I know you anymore." Hannibal turned away.

Face slowly and painfully got to his feet. "Why do you think I told you and Murdock two different stories? I knew it would only be a matter of days before you figured out I'd lied." Face was struggling to breathe, he was so upset. "There was no way I could have gotten out of telling the truth. And I knew I'd have to live with the consequences. I didn't want to hurt Murdock, but I couldn't turn my back on Danny. And this is the only way I could figure out how."

Hannibal turned to face him again. "Who's more important to you? Danny or Murdock?"

Face shook his head. "That's not fair. I love Murdock now, but I did love Danny at one time. How would you answer if I asked you if BA or Murdock were more important to you? Made you choose between them. How would you answer?"

Hannibal thought for a moment, then slowly nodded his head. "It's not exactly the same situation, but I think I understand your point. You were forced to choose. But let me make sure I'm absolutely clear on something."

"Okay," Face said.

"Danny is just a friend now. Right? He needed help and you gave it to him out of friendship. Is that all there is to it?"

"Yes."

"You love Murdock now. He and you have had a strong bond for a long time. Do you love him enough to want to spend the rest of your life with him?"

"Yes," Face answered without hesitation.

Hannibal slowly walked a circle around Face, then walked the length of the bed. He bent over and picked up the one hundred dollar bill GW had left there. "A gift from your cowboy friend? A hundred dollars. Impressive." Hannibal folded the bill and put it in Face's jacket pocket.

Face closed his eyes and sighed. "I didn't do anything with him. He passed out. I just made him believe we had when he woke up."

"But there must have been others." Hannibal said, staring him in the eye.

Face reddened guilty and nodded.

"Then how could you fuck with them and NOT think of Murdock?" Hannibal wanted to know.

"I wouldn't let myself think of him. I pushed all of you from my mind. Just like we were taught in SF training."

"I see." Hannibal sighed. "Face, this is going to take some doing to get over for all of us. I don't know if Murdock ever will."

"How is he?" Face asked quietly.

"You hurt him bad. He won't leave his room. He wanted me to tell you to stay away from him."

Face felt like there was a knife going through his stomach. He couldn't say anything.

"Face, I still want you to leave with me. I don't want you here anymore."

Face shook his head. "I'm not finished yet. I want to close this place down. I'll leave later tonight. But I have to finish it."

"All right, Kid. You're on your own." Hannibal looked at the mess he'd made of Face. "At least you won't be turning any more tricks tonight."

Face chuckled sourly. "Yeah, how am I going to explain this?"

"Blame it on me. Just let me make a quick getaway first. Call me in the morning. I'll see you later, Kid." Hannibal picked up his walking stick and left. He left the door open behind him.

Face walked to the mirror to look at the damage. The skin all around his right eye was already purple. The bleeding from his lip and head had stopped, but the blood had run down his face onto his suit jacket. His rib felt like it could be cracked. He opened the vanity top and wet a wash cloth, putting it over his lip. "You deserved this," he said to his reflection. He thought of Murdock and the pain he felt for hurting him was worse than his physical injuries. He started trembling, and lowered himself to the floor. He leaned back against the bed and brought his knees up, hugging them. Face lowered his head onto his knees and let the trembling overtake him. He would just stay there until someone found him.

*

It was Danny who found him just a few minutes later. He'd seen Smith leave and wanted to find out what had happened.

"Hey, you okay, Buddy?" Danny asked when he saw Face sitting on the floor. Face lifted his head and looked at him. "Geezus!" Danny said, kneeling down by Face. "What happened? Did Smith do this to you?"

Face nodded and whispered, "I'm all right."

Danny got another washcloth wet and started wiping away the drying blood. "Yeah, you look all right," Danny said sarcastically. "Does that Colonel Smith always beat you up when he's mad?" He was dabbing at the cut on Face's temple.

"Ouch! No! He doesn't. I just pushed him too far." Face sighed, depressed. "He was mostly upset about Murdock. He's real sensitive, and Hannibal had warned me about hurting him. I REALLY screwed up this time."

Danny finished wiping and put the bloody washcloth in the water basin. "I'm really sorry, Tem. This is all my fault."

"No, don't go there again. I made the decisions. I've hurt him before because of my selfishness. Whatever happens is my own fault."

Danny looked into the pain-filled blue eyes. He still felt guilty and felt sorry for Face.

"Are you in a lot of pain?"

"A little. But I'll be okay." He held out his hand to Danny. "Help me up?" Danny pulled him up and Face sat down on the bed. "This doesn't change our plans. We're still gonna look through the basement and get out of here tonight. The ledger and journal are in Forrest's locked desk drawer. Knowing where they are will help the detectives when they search this place. Hopefully, that could be as early as tomorrow. I'd like to see the looks on Forrest and Marks when they're asked who A.K. is and where the bodies are stashed."

"Yeah, so would I." Danny said sadly. "Um, I'm going down to the kitchen and get some ice for your eye and lip. I'll need to tell Marks you won't be returning to work. He's going to want to know what happened. So expect a visit from him."

"All right."

****About 10 minutes earlier****

Marks had seen Hannibal come down the stairs, walk over to Forrest and say something to him before leaving. He also noticed how Danny's eyes had followed Hannibal suspiciously. This made him curious. A moment later Danny went up the stairs. He decided to follow. He stood outside the door, which had been left partially open. He could plainly hear the quiet conversation inside. After he'd heard enough and knew something had to be done, he quietly went back downstairs. He pulled Forrest away from a conversation and said, "We need to talk." They went into Forrest's office.

************

Danny didn't see either Marks or Forrest on his way to the kitchen. On his way back through the gathering room to go upstairs, he still didn't see either of them. Craig was nearby, so he'd tell him. "Craig, Tommy's been beat up by that new member Mr. Forrest was showing around. Could you tell him or Mr. Marks when you see them?"

"Yeah, sure. Is Tommy all right?" he asked concerned.

"Yes. He just needs ice." Danny said, holding the bag up. "Thanks," he said, then headed up the stairs.

Danny stopped in the bathroom to get a bandage for the cut on Face's head.

"Here's the ice. And a bandage for your head."

"Thanks," Face said, putting the small bag of ice over his swollen lip. He winced as it touched. Danny, meanwhile, taped the bandage over the cut.

"There. Almost good as new!" Danny joked.

"Don't make me smile, I don't want my lip splitting open again." There was a knock on the door.

"Tommy?" Forrest and Marks entered the room. "Craig told us you'd been beaten. Mr. Smith did this to you?" Forrest asked.

Face removed the ice from his lip. "Yes. I didn't do anything to provoke him. He just freaked out."

Forrest came over to Face and held his chin to examine his injuries. "Well, I'll just make sure Colonel Smith's membership is denied."

Face's eyes widened at the mention of Colonel. Forrest's grip on his chin tightened. "Yes, I did say Colonel Smith." He let go of Face's chin and stood up. "Now, I think we need to have a little talk. Since you want to see the basement so badly, why don't we go down there."

Face didn't move, he just stared at Forrest.

Forrest sighed. "Peter, would you show this man I mean business?"

Marks reached behind himself and pulled out a .357 Magnum from his waistband. He put it to Danny's head and smiled. "I've always admired the way Dirty Harry handles his," Marks said, clicking the safety off.

Danny looked fearfully at Face. "Tem?"

"All right! We'll go." Face said, getting up. Forrest had pulled out his own gun. A small, silver pistol with a pearl handle, which he aimed at Face. "Into the hallway." Forrest directed Face to go first.

When the four were all in the hallway, Face turned towards the stairs. He knew they'd have to put the guns away before they reached the room downstairs. Then he would make his move.

"Not that way. This way. To the linen closet." Forrest told him. Face turned around confused.

Forrest pushed him towards the other end of the hallway. When they were standing in front of the linen closet, Forrest held the gun on Face while he moved some sheets and pushed a button. The entire back wall of the closet moved backwards, revealing a passageway leading downward. Forrest reached around and flipped a light switch on.

"After you," he said to Face. Forrest followed Face, while Marks followed Danny. They continued downward until the stairs ended at a wooden door. Forrest flipped on another light switch on the wall next to the door. "Open it," he told Face. Face swallowed and opened the door.

The four men stepped into the room. This small room in the basement was used for storage. It just held some boxes, and an old chair with a couple of lamps sitting on it.

Forrest pointed to the next doorway. "Through there." They walked into the next room. There were no lights until Forrest found the switch on the wall. Once the large room was lit up, both Face and Danny looked around slowly. The looks on their faces showed their bewilderment and shock.

"Oh my god," Danny whispered. "What is this place?"

*

Face's eyes were wide as he studied the equipment in the room. In the middle was a large, heavy wooden table that had handcuffs chained to each corner. The tabletop was very rough cut, splintered and stained. There was a strange looking padded bench. Almost like a weight lifter's bench. Only this one had leather straps near the top. Halfway down, the bench split widely into two sections. The ends of these two sections had smaller leather straps. It was obvious to Face what this bench was used for.

Along one wall was a counter that was littered with items designed for inflicting pain and damage. Small whips, handcuffs, a billy club, and a large studded dildo among many other things. At the end of the counter was a large glass-doored cabinet. Inside were many different-sized bottles of liquids, powders, pills, and boxes of syringes, tubing, and other supplies.

In one corner was a large wooden chair with restraints, wired for electricity. The powerbox was behind it on the wall. There was a small open door leading into a small dark room. Face guessed it to be the fruit cellar. Another larger door was at the other end of the room, leading to a different part of the basement. 'The kitchen and outside entrances are probably through there,' Face thought.

"Isn't this what you wanted to see?" Forrest finally asked. He pushed Face forward to the table. Keeping his gun on Face, Forrest reached for a pair of handcuffs from the counter and threw them at him. "Put one end on your left wrist and the other end attach to the cuff on the table." Face did as he was told. Forrest pulled on the cuff to make sure it was secure. Marks led Danny to the other end of the table and handcuffed him to the corner of the table.

"There. Now that you won't be going anywhere, tell me who you are," Forrest asked Face.

Face shrugged. "Doesn't matter who I am."

Forrest sighed. "Peter, would you demonstrate to this man what will happen if he refuses to answer any more questions?"

Marks put his gun in his waistband and went to the counter. He picked up the billy club and smacked it onto his palm. Then he walked back over to Danny, who was watching him nervously. Marks smiled evilly at Face, then swung the club into Danny's stomach. "Aaahhh!" Danny gasped, grabbing his stomach with his free hand and leaned over the table.

Face glared angrily at Marks. "You son of a-!"

"Are you ready to tell me who you are now?" Forrest interrupted him.

Rather than seeing Danny get hit again, Face told him. "I'm Templeton Peck!"

"Peter overheard the entire conversation you and Danny had earlier, Mr. Peck. Who is Colonel Smith?"

Face tried to tell as little as possible about the Team. "He's the father of a friend of mine. When he found out I was here and had hurt his son, he wanted to hurt me to get even." Face thought of how close to the truth his words were.

"You searched my office. You read some things I wish you wouldn't have," Forrest said. "Are you a detective of some sort?"

"No," Face said. "I was just trying to find out what had happened to two of your workers."

"And Danny asked you to do that?" Forrest wanted to know.

Face didn't answer. When Marks noticed his hesitation, he swung the club again. This time hitting Danny on the back of his thigh. Danny almost fell to the floor. "Yes! I did!" Danny gasped in pain.

"Stop it!" Face shouted, straining against the cuff on his wrist.

"I've just started!" Marks said, through gritted teeth, walking over to Face. He placed the club under Face's chin. "I plan on making you pay for this afternoon. You understand me, Peck?"

Face just stared at him, angrily. Not answering.

"Peter, you're not doing anything with them until I'm finished." Forrest told him. Marks backed away from Face. "Is there anyone else you're working with?"

"No. I work alone."

Forrest stared dubiously at Face for a moment. "So, Mr. Peck. You and Danny would like to know what happened to John and Ted down here. Well, seeing as how you won't be leaving here alive. I'll tell you," Forrest stated. "You see I have a couple of old friends who have incredible wealth. They also have quite a perverted hobby. They paid me extremely well to allow Dr. Alexander Knight into my membership and allow him to use my basement to test his theories."

"What theories?" Face interrupted.

"Theories on the human body's endurance of sexual intensity." Forrest told him. "Dr. Knight has been testing drugs he has developed that are supposed to make a person desire sexual release in the most extreme way. And make the duration of the intensity as long as possible. He wanted test subjects that were already used to having frequent sex with a variety of intensity levels. That's why my old friends called me. I had the place and the people they needed. Of course, I wasn't too thrilled with being put in this position. But I couldn’t pass on all that money."

"How did they die?" Face asked.

"Like I said, the drugs are in an experimental stage. Unfortunately neither could handle it as long as Dr. Knight had hoped. John had lost his mind just before his heart finally gave out. Ted's body couldn't handle both the abuse and the drugs. They were buried far out into the woods."

Danny leaned against the table, shaking his head in disbelief. He began silently saying the Lord's Prayer in grief over his friends. Face didn't have to imagine what torment the two men had gone through. He'd seen similar situations. He'd lived through physical torture himself.

Forrest continued. "I chose John and Ted because they had no family or anyone who would come asking questions about them. You may be interested to know Mr. Peck, that YOU were going to the next test subject, since you also had no one. I don't know if that's true now, but it doesn't really matter. I've phoned Dr. Knight and he's ready to begin testing again. He'll be here later. Peter has asked to assist him. I don't know what happened between you two, but I've never kept him from doing what he wants. He's been very good to me."

Face couldn't help himself. "Especially on his knees, I bet." This got Face a blow to his kidney from the club held by Marks. "Anymore smart remarks, cutie," Marks asked.

"Maybe later," Face said in a tight voice.

"I hate to see two more people die. I've never been one for violence, but I'm too far involved now to let you two stand in my way." Forrest said. "Peter, I need to get back upstairs. You have thirty minutes to do what you want with them, then I need you back up there. We still have a business to run for a few more hours." Forrest turned and left the room through the door Face thought led to the kitchen entrance.

There was silence in the basement room for a few moments as Marks slowly circled the large table. He was taking his time pondering what to do, he wanted to make Face and Danny nervous. Danny was scared and his fear showed. Face was scared too, but wouldn't let it show.

Marks stopped his pacing at the cabinet holding the drugs. "Remember the inhaler I gave you?" he said to Face. "It was Dr. Knight who gave it to me. He told me what a few of these other drugs do, too." He opened the cabinet and picked out a small bottle of clear liquid and a syringe. "Like this one. It's an anesthesia that totally relaxes your muscles that control movement. Yet you still feel what's happening to you." He filled the syringe from the bottle. Then laid the syringe on the table out of Face's reach.

"Didn't your parents ever tell you drugs were bad?" Face asked sarcastically. He looked directly at Marks, who was picking the club up again.

"The anesthesia takes a few minutes to take hold. After I inject it into you, I'm going to teach Danny boy a lesson about interfering. When I'm done with him, you should be ready to do what I want without any struggle."

Face tried to duck from the club swinging at his head, but Marks aim was quick. Face's upper half fell onto the table. He was completely dazed and unable to fight. Marks quickly pulled Face's jacket sleeve off his free right arm and pulled it over his back and down his left arm and left it dangle there. Then he put Face's right wrist into the other shackle. Then he reached around Face's neck and loosed his tie enough to pull it over his head. Face was recovering enough by now to struggle with him, which was useless because of the shackles. He tried using his legs, but Marks pressed tightly against him to keep from being kicked. Marks reached around to Face's shirt front ripping open the buttons. He pulled Face's shirt back and down his arms far enough to bare his upper arm for the needle.

"What's the matter, Marks? Not man enough to take me without me being chained up?" Face antagonized him.

Marks picked the syringe up and leaned on Face again to keep his movements minimal. Face could feel the rough tabletop scraping his stomach and chest. He put the needle against Face's arm. Danny started begging at him. "Please! Leave him alone! I brought him here, do it to me! Just leave him alone!"

Marks grinned. "But he owes me," He petted Face's hair. "I told you I'd make you pay, didn't I?" He pushed the needle into Face's arm and pushed the liquid into it. He pulled the needle out roughly and stood back.

"I'm going to kill you, Marks! If it's the last thing I do, I'm going to kill you!" Face threatened.

"You and what army?" Marks responded sarcastically. He went over to the counter and picked up a key that was hanging on a hook above it. He pulled his gun back out and went to Danny and unlocked his handcuff, putting the key in his pocket. Danny was about to jump on him when Marks put the gun in front of his face. "Don't even think about it!" Marks warned and took a step back. "Now take off your jacket and your pants."

Danny shook his head. "No."

Marks pointed the gun at Face. "I'll kill him right now, if that's what you want."

Danny looked frightened and confused. He slowly took his jacket off. He hesitated before undoing his pants. "Faster!" Marks yelled, still holding the gun on Face. Face was trying to tell him something, but the drug was taking effect and he couldn't form the words correctly. Danny undid his pants, pushing them down. As he bent over to push them down, Marks suddenly hit his head with the gun, knocking him unconscious.

"This is easier than I thought it would be," Marks said to Face. He laid his gun on the table and pulled Danny over to the bench. Marks lifted Danny's upper half onto it first, then his lower half. He finished pulling off Danny's shoes and pants. He put Danny's arms at his sides, and buckled the leather strap around the middle of Danny's upper half. He put each of Danny's legs on the spread out section of the bench, buckling each ankle down. Danny was regaining consciousness when Marks went to the counter again. His eyes opened wide when he saw Marks bringing the studded dildo back to him.

Marks saw Danny was awake and beginning to struggle against the restraints. "Good you're awake. I want you to feel everything. You should have minded your own business and kept your mouth shut!"

Danny felt Marks move between his legs. He squeezed his eyes shut in anticipation of the pain he knew was coming. The pain in his head was nothing compared to the pain he felt when Marks forced the dildo into his dry ass. He screamed as he felt the studs scratching, then tearing his insides.

Face could only lay there and watch. The drug had already taken complete hold on him. He could hear Danny screaming and wanted to help him, but he couldn't move anything. He couldn't even turn his head to not see Marks driving the dildo in and out mercilessly. But his heart felt every pang of pain.

Marks pulled the bloody dildo out when he noticed that Danny had passed out. He laughed as he dropped it onto the floor. Marks undid the leather restraints and effortlessly pulled Danny over to the fruit cellar. He dropped him inside on the dirt floor and threw his pants and shoes in after him. He pushed the door closed and smiled lustfully as he moved towards Face.

Face's heart began pounding in fear as he watched Marks approach him. He couldn't move anything, he couldn’t speak, he couldn’t even blink anymore.

Marks began running his hands along Face's body. "It's really too bad things had to turn out this way. I really enjoyed our first two times together." Marks rolled Face over slightly to open his pants. He put him back on his stomach and pulled the pants down around his ankles. He pushed Face's body further up on the table. Face felt the wood scraping him.

Marks was opening his pants. What he had done to Danny had excited him so much, he was already rock hard and ready. He spread Face's legs slightly and moved between them. The only thing that showed Face's fear was his quick and shallow breathing. Marks lifted Face's head by his hair and looked into his eyes. "What was your first name………Templeton? Well, Templeton. I'm really going to enjoy this!" He dropped Face's head back onto the table. Marks put the head of his cock to Face's hole, grabbed his hips and viciously rammed it the whole way in. The pain Face felt was excruciating. He'd had men in him before with no preparation, so he knew he could handle it. But when fear and the effects of the drug were added in, it made it all the more painful.

With every movement Marks made against Face, it scraped his chest and stomach on the rough table. He could feel the splintered wood cutting him. His eyes were forced to stare at the tabletop. He realized the stains on the table were blood that had been absorbed into the wood. He prayed he would pass out.

Marks continued drilling him for another few minutes, until he finally shot his cum into Face with a loud grunt. He pulled out and wiped his cock on Face's cheeks. "Was this as good for you as this afternoon was, Templeton?" Marks asked venomously. "No answer, huh? It's too bad I'm out of time, because there's a lot more I'd like to do with you." Marks fixed his clothes. He got the cuff key from his pocket and unlocked Face. He pulled Face's pants up, then turned him over. He saw blood seeping from the cuts and scrapes. "Ouch. That looks painful, Templeton. Too bad, huh?"

Marks drug Face over to the fruit cellar, opened the door and tossed him inside. Danny was moving around on the floor moaning. Marks pulled on a chain, turning on a dim overhead light. "The muscle relaxer should be wearing off soon," he said to Face. "See you boys after closing time." Marks closed the door and slid the lock into place.

Face lay on the dirt floor in horrible pain. His plan had gone terribly wrong. He now wished he'd listened to Hannibal and not tried to do everything on his own.

*

"I don't know, BA. I just wish the kid wouldn't have stayed there. I should have let you carry him out like you wanted."

"Faceman can be stubborn when he wants," BA put in.

"Tell me about it," Hannibal moved the cigar around his mouth nervously.

They were arriving back in Los Angeles. Hannibal had filled BA in on most of the conversation he'd had with Face. He'd told BA he'd gotten too angry and had hit Face, but he didn't say just how bad.

"You think he's going to be all right, Hannibal?" BA asked.

"Yeah, I think so," Hannibal said hesitantly. "He had his mind set on finishing this up tonight. He just wanted to take a quick look around and get out. We'll hear from him in the morning."

BA looked at Hannibal out of the corner of his eye, but didn't say anything. They drove on to the garage to drop the car off and get BA's van back.

**************

Murdock couldn't concentrate on the checker game he was playing with the stuffed teddy bear. Both he and Bo the bear were sitting on the bed with the checker board between them.

"I'm sorry, Bo," Murdock sighed. "I just don't want to play anymore. Hope that's okay with you."

Murdock remembered how Face had won Bo for him at a carnival the summer before. He had begged Face to keep shooting baskets until he'd won the bear. Murdock had sat the bear between them on every ride. He picked Bo up and sat him on his lap.

"I got to warn you about playing checkers with Face. He moves your pieces around when he thinks you're not looking. You can't trust him."

Murdock's heart ached knowing the words he said had double meaning. He sat the bear on the floor in front of his nightstand and leaned back against the headboard. He couldn't trust Face anymore. Face kept changing the rules on him. Since he had seen Face that afternoon, Murdock knew that trying to continue their relationship would be a waste of time. He wasn't sure if he could even work with him again. It would be too awkward.

But even with his hurt and anger, Murdock still had a small soft spot for Face, and was worried about him being up there in that house. He knew of Hannibal's plan to go there tonight and talk with Face and try to get him to leave. Murdock was wondering how it all went.

After wondering and worrying a while, Murdock decided to give Hannibal and call just to see what had happened. His door hadn't been locked for the night yet, so he went to the pay phone in the hallway and dialed the van's number.

"Yeah." Hannibal answered the phone.

"Hey, Colonel. So what happened. Did you get Face out?" Murdock asked.

"No, he wouldn't leave." Hannibal told him all that he'd told BA. After he'd finished, he suddenly thought it would be a good idea if the three of them spent the night at Hannibal's and waited for Face's morning contact together.

"Say, Murdock, why don't you break out and come to my house for the night. BA'll come, too. There's no point in all of us waiting separately. We might as well worry together."

BA nodded his head in agreement. But Murdock was hesitant. "I don't know, Hannibal. I'm not ready to talk to him yet. I still need time."

"Come on, Murdock. You don't have to talk to him or see him. Just come and stay with us tonight. It'd be better than staying by yourself."

"Tell the crazy fool we'll be by in 10 minutes!" Murdock heard BA say harshly.

"Okay, Hannibal. I'll meet you out back." Murdock hung up and went back to his room. He figured that at least being with BA and Hannibal was better than moping in his room alone. He packed a small bag and made his bed up to look as if he were sleeping in it then climbed out the window, replacing the grate that was supposed to be locked.

Murdock was waiting when the van pulled up. Aside from greetings, the three remained silent on the way to Hannibal's. Each were thinking about Face being alone with no backup and all kinds of 'what ifs' they hadn't thought of before because of their anger.

BA pulled up in front of Hannibal's apartment building. Nobody moved to get out. They just sat there thinking. Finally BA said, "We shouldn'ta left him."

"It's what he wanted," Hannibal said, sighing.

"Dumb fool don't know what's waiting for him down in that basement." BA pointed out.

"Or who's waiting for him," Murdock added. "He could get caught."

"And we've never left anyone behind before." Hannibal finished. He turned so he could see both BA and Murdock. "Are you both thinking what I'm thinking? Do we go against Face's wishes?"

"I just gotta bad feeling, Hannibal. I vote we go back," BA said.

"Murdock?"

"I'm still mad as hell at him, but I don't want to see him get hurt. I vote we go, too."

Hannibal smiled. "Good. It's unanimous!" He looked at his watch. "The place will be closed by the time we get back up there. Let's just hope nothing goes wrong with Face's plan."

***************

Danny was coming around when he saw Face being thrown into the room with him. He was still in a good deal of pain, but he could move. "Face? Can you hear me?" he asked. He winced in pain as he got to his knees and crawled over to Face. He rolled Face onto his back. Face's eyes were open, but he wasn't responding. Danny heard him breathing and realized the drug must still have hold of him. He grimaced when he saw how torn up Face's chest and stomach were. The injuries were now covered in dirt from the floor. He also saw Face's pants were undone. Danny closed his eyes and hoped that Face hadn't gotten the same treatment he had.

Danny could feel blood sticking to his butt and thighs, but didn't think any fresh blood was still draining. His first concern was Face, though. He looked around the room to see if there was anything to clean the injuries with. There were shelves against the back wall that held rusted cans of food, empty mason jars and on the bottom shelf, two gallons of water.

He didn't know if the water was as old as the cans, or if it were put in here for John or Ted to drink. He was just thankful it was there. He shakily stood up and got both of the gallons. He got a handkerchief from his pants pocket and went back to kneel by Face. "Tem. If you can hear me, this may hurt. But I have to clean the dirt off." Danny figured the most painless way would be to pour water over the wounds to wash away most of the dirt before dabbing the wounds with the handkerchief.

Face could hear Danny's voice, but couldn't respond. One thing he did notice was that he was able to close his eyes. He kept them closed to relieve the dryness in them. He opened them again, when he felt the cool water being poured over him. The water wasn't very painful at all, but when the handkerchief touched the cuts and raw skin, he felt every bit of it.

Danny tried to get as gentle as possible. He thought he had heard a few quiet grunts come from Face when he was cleaning the cuts.

"There," Danny said. "It's the best I can do for now."

Danny moved back and set about cleaning the blood and dirt off himself. His skin was extremely tender in and around his anal opening, but he wiped away as much blood as he could, noticing only a small amount of new blood. He managed to get his pants and shoes back on, then went over to Face. Danny sat with his hip to the ground to avoid sitting squarely on his butt. He bent his legs behind him and put Face's head on his thigh.

He petted Face's hair with one hand and took one Face's hands with his other. "How you doing, buddy? I could sure use you back with me. I'm scared shitless," he whispered. Danny saw Face's eyes move upward to look at him and felt his hand being squeezed gently. "D-Don'd w-wor-ry," Face struggled to say. Danny smiled widely at him.

Danny continued to hold Face's hand and pet his hair as Face slowly regained use of his limbs and voice. Danny pulled Face to a sitting position against him. Face moved his arms and legs to loosen them up. "Thanks," he said to Danny.

"How you feeling?" Danny asked.

"Not too bad, considering." Face noticed his open pants and fixed them.

"Uh, did Marks………uh, you know?" Danny asked cautiously.

Face wouldn't look Danny in the eye. "Yeah," he said quietly.

Danny put his arms around Face. "I'm sorry."

Face let Danny hold him for a moment. "Well, you know what they say. Paybacks are a bitch." Face shook his head. "He's not going to get away with it. I meant what I said earlier. I'm going to kill him."

Danny took his arms away from Face. "Do you really think you could do that?"

Face saw the worry in Danny's face. "I'll do what I have to," he said squarely.

Danny waved to the room. "I don't think we're in much of a position to be making threats at the moment."

"These are lovely accommodations, aren't they?" Face joked, trying to ease Danny's tensions.

"Yeah, regular Hotel California!" Danny wasn't amused.

Face moved away from Danny so he could look straight at him. "Danny, we are going to get out of here! I'm not giving up. I need you to be strong, too."

"How?" Danny asked incredulously. "Look at what Marks did to both of us just by himself!"

Face had forgotten to ask about Danny's injuries. "Oh, um, how are you, by the way."

Danny blushed. "I know there's some tears, but it's not bleeding anymore. Hurts like hell."

"Do you think you'd be able to fight one of them off if the opportunity arises?"

Danny shrugged. "I'm not much of a fighter. But I'll do my best." He pointed to Face's injuries. "What about you?"

Face closed his torn shirt over his torso. "Just a minor inconvenience."

"What kind of a match are we going to be against three men and at least two guns?" Danny asked.

"We will wait for the right opportunity. But I need you to be able to fend for yourself. I couldn't do anything earlier because I was too afraid you'd get hurt. If I knew you could handle one of them, I can take the other two."

"You sound so positive." Danny told him.

"It's more productive than looking at things negatively," Face said matter of factly. "Now do you think you can take down one of them?"

Danny smiled. "Yeah, I think I can."

"Good." Face said encouragingly. He looked at his watch. "We've still got quite a while before they come back down. As Colonel Smith always said, 'Use this opportunity to rest and build your energy'."

The both sat back against the cool wall and both eventually dozed.

*************

A noise from outside the fruit cellar brought Face awake quickly. He heard voices and other noises. He shook Danny's leg. "Wake up. They're back," he whispered. Danny's eyes opened quickly and his heart started pounding.

They heard the lock on the fruit cellar door slide open. The door opened to reveal Forrest pointing his silver gun at them. "It's time. Come on out."

Face and Danny got up and slowly moved through the doorway. Forrest had moved back to keep his gun away from them. Out in the larger room, was the man Face guessed to be Alexander Knight. A small, wiry, older man in glasses and a white coat. Marks wasn't in the room at all. Face looked at Danny and cocked his head toward the doctor, indicating that Danny should take him.

"So these are the two gentlemen I will test the new drug on?" Dr. Knight approached them with two sets of handcuffs. He cuffed each man's wrists together in front of them. He studied them carefully. "Seem to be strong enough specimens." He pointed to Face's midsection. "Been on the table, I see." Forrest saw the wounds on Face for the first time. He grimaced and wondered about Marks and his strange acts.

"Alexander, these two are somewhat different. After your experiment tonight, I want to make sure neither one live to tell about it in the morning."

"I understand." Dr. Knight said. He walked to the counter where a black leather bag sat. He opened it and pulled out a vial and two syringes. He filled both halfway full and laid one on the table. The other syringe he brought towards Danny.

"This is the same drug I used on the other two gentlemen. I hope this batch is more perfected, though. I've been in Germany the past two weeks working on the formulas with an associate of mine. I'm glad I returned when I did, so I could test it so quickly."

Forrest held his gun up to Face. "Don't get any ideas, Danny. I'll shoot him if you make any sudden moves."

Danny looked to Face who gave him a slight nod, silently telling him he was ready.

Forrest never expected such quick movements. With lightning speed, Face raised his leg and kicked the gun out of Forrest's hands. It slid across the floor. He then elbowed Forrest in his midsection, then brought both fists down on the back of his neck. Forrest went down. Face turned him over and hit him in the face to make sure he would be out for a while.

Meanwhile Danny had knocked the syringe out of the surprised doctor's hand. It rolled under the table. Danny punched the doctor in the face with enough force to knock him unconscious.

"Woohoo!" Danny grinned at Face, who smiled back. "Nice job, Danny."

Neither one saw Marks enter the room behind them with his .357 aimed.

*

The black van pulled silently up the long driveway. "BA, go towards the back of the building. The basement's probably more accessible from back there," Hannibal instructed.

BA stopped the van when they saw the double doors that were usually an outside entrance to a basement. The three men were just getting out of the van when they heard the loud gunshot.

They stared at each other in horror a second before Hannibal said, "Get the guns!"

*

The blast came from behind them. The bullet went through Danny's lower left back and out the front, just missing the lowest rib. He was thrown forward and fell to the floor. He looked down as blood began soaking through this shirt. He looked at Face with a shocked look, unable to comprehend what had just happened.

When Face heard the blast, he immediately went down out of instinct. He saw Danny fall to the floor. "Danny!" he shouted, moving to him.

"Stay where you are!" Marks shouted at him. Face turned back and saw Marks approaching him with the gun aimed.

"He's bleeding!" Face said in desperation.

"So he bleeds to death! That's his problem. Now it's your turn." He aimed the gun at Face's head as if to shoot. He hesitated and a cruel smile formed. "No. I've got a better idea. Get up."

Face slowly got up. Marks directed him towards the corner with the wooden chair that was electrically wired. Face stopped a few feet from it looking at Marks worriedly. Marks kept his gun on Face while he moved to the control box that was on the wall a few feet away from the chair on the other side.

"I watched Dr. Knight use this chair on Ted." He opened the control box. "See this knob? It controls the variable transformer. We used a lower setting on Ted. Just wanted to see him jerk around a bit. It wasn't enough to kill him. But if I turn it up…….." he adjusted the knob. "Now it WILL kill." To add to his threat, he pulled up the switch that turned the juice on. The lights dimmed for a second. Face could hear the electricity running through the chair. He swallowed the fear that was rising up.

Before Marks could shut the power off to put Face into the chair, a shot came from outside. Marks turned towards the door at the sound. Face covered the distance between them in an instant. He threw himself at Marks, causing him to drop his gun. They rolled around on the floor. Face was at a disadvantage with his hands still in cuffs. He ignored the pain of his cuts, scrapes and the punches Marks managed to slip in. Marks was on top of Face. He raised himself up to get a good punch in when Face got his leg up and pushed as hard as he could against Marks's chest. Marks flew backwards.

****************

After Hannibal shot the lock off the doors, he, BA and Murdock raced down the steps into the darkened basement room. It took them a moment to get their bearings as to where to go, when they heard scuffling coming from the room off to their left. BA kicked the door down and they went in just in time to see Face kicking Marks off him.

Marks fell backwards into the chair. He lurched as the electricity burned into him. His body jerked rapidly and the smell of burning flesh permeated the room. After his initial shock of what he was witnessing, Hannibal ran over and turned the power off. Marks body continued to jerk slightly and smoke was rising from him.

Murdock and BA both had to pull their shirts up to cover their mouths and noses to keep from gagging at the smell. BA mumbled an "oh my god" and closed his eyes.

Hannibal went over to Face who was staring at Marks in shock and breathing hard. He knelt down and put hand on Face's shoulder. "Face? You okay?"

Face nodded after a few seconds. Hannibal had to turn him away from the gruesome sight. "Face. Let me take a look at you. You're hurt."

Face shook his head. "No. I need to help Danny." He went back over to his bleeding friend. Danny was holding his hand over the wound. Blood was seeping through his fingers. He'd seen Marks die and was going into shock.

Face moved Danny's hand away and moved his shirt up. He took his own shirt off and pressed it tightly against the wound. "Danny. You're going to be okay. You hear me?"

Danny looked into Face's eyes. "I don't know about that," he said painfully.

"YES you are!" Face felt tears burning his eyes. "I've seen worse than this. I'm not going to let you die!"

Danny tilted his head towards Marks. "Is he really dead?" Face nodded. Danny looked him in the eye. "You did what you had to do."

Hannibal started directing orders. "Murdock, see if you can find the key to the handcuffs. BA tie those other two up." Hannibal went over to the counter and cabinet to see if he could find something to control Danny's bleeding. He found some large gauze pads, scissors and tape.

"Take that dirty shirt off and hold these over the wound," Hannibal told Face, handing him the gauze.

Face did as he was told. "The bullet entered through his back, Hannibal." Face rolled Danny halfway so Hannibal could see the wound. Hannibal cut a gauze pad and packed it into the wound. Danny gasped in pain. Face comforted him and said it had to be done. Hannibal taped three pads over the packed wound and gently rolled him back over. He did the same to the front.

"That'll hold for a little while. Face find something to cover him up. He's cold," Hannibal instructed.

Face looked around. The only thing he could see was his jacket that had fallen on the floor by the table when he'd been released earlier. He went over to get it. Forrest had regained consciousness when BA was tying him up. "What have you done?" Forrest asked him as he approached. Face picked up the jacket not answering. He remembered the one hundred dollars Hannibal had put in the pocket. He took it out, wadded it up and threw it at Forrest. "There's my tips. Sorry there's not more, but I had an off night."

Face turned to find Murdock standing there, holding the handcuff key. He'd heard the comment. They stared into each other's eyes for a few seconds, then Murdock lowered his and unlocked Face's handcuffs. He put the key in Face's hand and turned away. Face flushed and felt the tears burning his eyes again. He wanted to say something, but couldn't. He went back over to Danny, unlocked his cuffs and laid the jacket over him.

"How you feeling?" Face asked him.

"I've never been shot before. How's it supposed to feel?" Danny asked, then chuckled to hide his fear and pain.

Face took Danny's hand. "You're going to be fine."

Danny squeezed Face's hand. "Don't leave me. Please."

Face nodded, and wiped Danny's sweaty forehead. "I'll stay with you as long as I can."

"Face," Hannibal interrupted. "where are Forrest's journal and ledger? We're going to leave the evidence down here with them and call the state police and an ambulance."

"In the locked drawer of his desk. My wallet has my ID in it. It's in my room inside the lamp on the nightstand."

"Okay, BA and I will get the stuff and be back down in a few minutes."

Face didn't move from Danny's side. Murdock looked around the room; at the items on the counter, the bench and the splintered table. He saw the blood at one end of the table. He looked over at Face, studied his injuries then looked back at the table. He cringed and wondered if it was Face's blood and how it had happened. He saw the door leading to the storage room and decided to look around.

He rummaged around the boxes and found two old blankets. He went back into the main room and put one of the blankets over Marks's corpse. He handed the other blanket to Face.

"Thanks, Murdock," Face said timidly. Murdock nodded and went over to stand near Forrest and Dr. Knight, who were both keeping silent since BA had gagged them.

Face released Danny's hand, removed the jacket and put it under Danny's head. He checked the bandages and saw blood soaking through. He taped more gauze over both wounds. Then covered him with the warmer blanket. He went into the fruit cellar and got an empty bushel basket he'd seen in there. He turned it upside down and put Danny's legs over it.

He took Danny's hand again. "You'll be at the hospital soon. You're doing good."

"That was Murdock?" Danny whispered quietly. Face nodded. "You want me to talk to him? Tell him you're still in love with him?"

Face shook his head sadly. "I don't think he's in the mood to talk right now. But thanks."

Danny put his other hand up to Face's cheek. "I'd do it for you. I'd do anything for you. You know that?"

Face took Danny's hand from his cheek and kissed it. "I know you would."

Murdock looked at them when he heard the whispers. He couldn't hear what they were saying, but he saw their motions. He turned back away, sadness and jealousy filling him.

Just then Hannibal and BA came back in. Craig and Brad followed. The two looked around the room in shocked amazement. When they saw Danny lying on the floor, they came over to him.

"Hey, Danny," Craig knelt down by him. "Mr. Smith filled us in what's been happening. How are you?"

"I've been better. Did he tell you about John and Ted?"

"Yeah. He wants us to stay with you until the police and ambulance arrive. Michael's outside waiting for them. Stuey took off when he heard the police were coming."

"Thanks for staying guys," Face told them.

"No problem," Brad said. "We wouldn't desert our buddy here."

Hannibal had put the books and a note on the table, along with the guns and syringes. The note explained what the two men were being held for and that Marks had died by self-defense while trying to commit a murder. He signed it 'The A-Team'.

"Come on Face, it's time to go." Hannibal said.

"I've got to go now, Danny. The police will want a statement, but make them wait till after you're treated at the hospital. I'll check in on you," Face said.

Danny nodded. "Be careful, Tem."

"I will," he said, then looked at Craig and Brad. "Take care of him. The ambulance should be here in a few minutes."

Face went to where the three others were waiting. They all took a last look around the room before making their way back out to the van. They made it out of the driveway and passed the state police cars and ambulance a minute later.

*

"He'll be all right, Face. He may need blood, but I don't think the bullet hit anything important," Hannibal said from the seat beside him. Murdock sat in the passenger seat next to BA.

"I know," Face said. The stress and physical abuse from the entire evening was catching up with him. He was suddenly very tired. His back ached, and the torn and scraped skin on his torso began burning with a vengeance. He began shivering from coldness and wrapped his arms around his front, wincing when his arms made contact with his chest. He closed his eyes and leaned his head against the seatback.

"Murdock, could you turn up the heater?" Hannibal asked, turning the overhead light on. "Face, let me put some antiseptic on those, so they don't get infected." He got the antiseptic and gauze from the medical kit. Face looked at the bottle with uneasiness. He knew it would hurt like hell. "You need to put your arms down so I can get to them," Hannibal said.

Face turned in his seat to face Hannibal and put his hands down to squeeze the cushion beneath him. He squeezed his eyes shut and hissed at the first contact. By the time Hannibal was done Face was trembling violently and breathing hard.

Hannibal looked down at the handful of gauze that had soaked up the remaining dirt and dried blood. He threw them into a trash bag and got a blanket from behind his seat. Face leaned forward to Hannibal could bring it around him.

Face leaned back in his seat and wrapped the blanket around his front. "Thanks, Hannibal," he said in a strained voice. "And thanks for coming back for me. All of you."

"Sure, Kid," Hannibal said, then pointed to Face's chest. "Who did that to you?"

"Marks," Face said hesitantly.

"How? Looks like you were drug across something."

Face didn't want to remember the pain. He didn't answer.

"Face?" Hannibal asked.

"Ah, Colonel," Murdock spoke up. "That big wooden table. It was all rough and splintered on top. There was blood on one end." He looked at Face to check his reaction.

Face glared back at him, irritated.

"Is that where it happened?" Hannibal pushed.

"Yes! And that's all I'm going to say about it!" Face said angrily. He didn't want them to know what Marks had done to him.

"Man's just tryin' to help. You don't have ta jump down his throat, Faceman!" BA warned.

"And I've had enough of being interrogated for one day!" Face shot back at BA, then immediately felt bad. He looked down and let an anguished breath out. "I'm sorry. I-I just don't th-think I can talk about it right now."

Murdock and Hannibal looked at Face's strained, if not frightened look. "Face, all we saw was the aftermath of everything. You and Danny both hurt, Marks fried in that chair, all the equipment in that room, the drugs. Obviously a lot happened that we need to be filled in on. And you need to get it out in the open before you let it sink too far down inside yourself." Hannibal told him.

"Hannibal………please!" Face begged. "It's not going to be that easy."

"Take your time. It's a long drive back to the city."

Face pulled the blanket tighter around himself and took a deep breath. "After you left earlier this evening, I couldn’t go back downstairs. Danny came up to see if I was okay. We went over our plans for tonight. Marks must have been eavesdropping because he and Forrest came up a little while later with guns and took us to the basement. They handcuffed us to the table. Forrest asked some questions and told us Dr. Knight was going to be there later to use us as his guinea pigs………then kill us."

Face didn't notice BA had pulled off the road, so he could concentrate on what Face was saying.

"Forrest went back upstairs, but Marks stayed. He said he was going to make Danny pay for interfering, and get me back for what I'd done to him this afternoon." Face was beginning to breathe hard. "He-He injected me with this drug that made it impossible for me to move anything. I had to watch while he made Danny strip, and strap him to that bench……..." Face's breathing was becoming labored. He wiped away a tear that had fallen. "He r-r-raped Danny with that……….thing. Danny was screaming……….there was so much blood………I couldn't do anything to help him."

The tears were falling freely. Face's body was trembling. BA and Murdock gave Hannibal worried looks. Hannibal shook his head. He wanted Face to go on.

Face was lost in his memories, unaware of their looks. "After he got done with Danny, he threw him into the fruit cellar. Then he came over to me. He-He ripped my shirt open and pushed me further up onto the table. The wood was scr-scraping me." Face's hands went up to his chest. He closed his eyes and sobbed. "I can't!"

"He raped you?" Hannibal asked, already knowing the answer.

Face nodded. "Every time he p-pushed, the wood c-cut into me. When he was finished he said he had more planned for later. Then he threw me into the fruit cellar with Danny." Face shook his head. "I don't know how he did it, but Danny managed to take care of me. Clean the cuts as best he could, before he took care of himself." Even Murdock couldn't ignore the bond that must have taken place between the two.

"After the muscle relaxer wore off and I was able to move again, we talked about what we needed to do and waited. Finally Forrest unlocked the door and Dr. Knight was out there. Marks wasn't anywhere around. Knight handcuffed us and told us about the drug he was going to use on us. When he came towards Danny with the syringe, I kicked the gun away from Forrest and knocked him out. Danny took care of the doctor. That's when Marks came in and shot Danny. I should have been looking out for him."

"That's about the time we got there," Hannibal said. "We heard the shot from outside."

"Marks held the gun on me and told me about the chair. How it was used on Ted to make him suffer. Then we heard a shot from outside. Must have been you shooting the lock off the door. When Marks turned his head I jumped on him. We fought a little then, well………you know the rest."

"I'm sorry, Face. I wish we would have gotten there sooner," Hannibal told him.

"After Marks threw me into the fruit cellar, I was wishing I would have left with you when you wanted me to," Face replied.

"You said Marks wanted to get you back for what you'd done to him. What's that all about?"

They all looked confused at the alarm and nervousness Face suddenly showed. He fidgeted in his seat. "Um, it was nothing. Forget I said it."

"He's hidin' somethin' again, Hannibal," BA stated.

"Lieutenant?" Hannibal asked.

Face was flustered. How was he going to tell them HE'D raped Marks! "I don't think I want to tell you. You're not going to like it."

"I haven't liked anything about the past two days. Now are you going to tell us, or do I let BA get it out of you?" Hannibal warned. For emphasis, BA reached back, grabbed the front of the blanket and pulled Face forward a bit.

"All right!" Face gave Murdock an anxious look. If nothing else had already ended it between them, this would be the final nail in his coffin.

"This afternoon, Marks caught Danny and I outside talking. You saw all that, I think. Anyway, he misunderstood and got jealous."

"Why would he be jealous?" Hannibal asked. "Unless………oh, don't tell me."

Face sighed. "Yesterday, I made Marks believe that he and I would have a relationship, because I thought it would be an advantage. But it never worked out that way. He seemed to thrive on making me fear him. After he found Danny and I outside this afternoon, he told me to wait in my room for him. When he came in, he started taking his anger out on me and threatened to hurt Danny."

He looked at each of the men in the van wondering what they would think of him. "I decided I was going to show him that I wasn't going to fear him anymore. So I………forced HIM."

The three other men sat in stunned silence. Finally, Hannibal cleared is throat to break the silence. "By force him, you mean YOU raped Marks?"

Face figured he might as well tell it all. "I raped him, humiliated him, and threatened to kill him. That's why he wanted revenge."

BA gave Face a disgusted look then turned back to the wheel, shifted into drive and peeled away. Hannibal turned away from Face, pulled a cigar out of his pocket, angrily bit off the top of it and spit it on the floor. "Face, I don’t know what's become of you the past few days. You're a completely different person. And don't go saying you were using your special forces training to hide yourself in. You knew what you were doing. That Marks fella may be the devil himself, but what you did was wrong."

Face couldn't bear to look at Murdock who finally spoke to him for the first time that night. "Face, when we were in your apartment on Sunday I honestly believed everything you said. But you said all those things knowing damn well what you'd be doing the next day. Well, I'm not playing your mind games anymore."

"I DID mean what I told you!" Face pleaded, sobbing. "And everything after."

"Bullshit!" Murdock yelled, pointing an angry finger at him. "You said you didn't love Danny anymore, but I watched you tonight. That was more than just simple friendship!"

Face shook his head, tears streaming down his cheeks. "No, you've-"

"How many men have you let fuck you the past two days?" Murdock yelled. "You ain't nothing but a cheap, dirty whore! You always have been! You and the other whore deserve each other!" Murdock yanked off his hat and threw it at Face. "That's all I gotta say." Murdock turned back towards the windshield, crossing his arms. BA reached over and put his hand on his shoulder.

"Murdock!" Face was crying almost hysterically now.

"Let it go, Face," Hannibal warned him. "Enough's been said."

Face curled up in his seat, turned towards the wall beside him and cried silently the rest of the way back to the city. BA pulled up in front of Face's apartment building, Hannibal got out so Face could. He handed Face his wallet. "We're all upset right now. I think maybe you should stay away for a few days and let things settle a bit," Hannibal told him.

Face nodded slowly. Hannibal got back in the van and closed the door. Face stared after the van as it drove away.

*

Face got off the elevator and walked numbly to his door. The tears had stopped, there was nothing left in him to drain. He was physically and mentally exhausted and almost didn't notice that the lock on his door was busted. He pushed the door open, looking around. All appeared to be normal. The shoe print on the door told him BA had something to do with it. He set the chain lock, making a note to have the lock replaced. He needed a new key anyway, since his others were gone. He also doubted he'd ever see his car again.

Face laid the blanket he still had around him on the sofa, then looked up the number of the hospital where he thought Danny had probably been taken. He called and was told Danny was still in surgery. He'd lost a lot of blood, but the wound itself was not life threatening. That took a small part of his worry from him. The rest would take time.

Wanting to feel cleaner, Face went into the bathroom and ran warm water into the tub. This would be gentler on his wounds, than letting the shower hit them. He kicked his shoes off and stripped the rest of his clothes off. He glanced at his reflection in the mirror before opening the medicine cabinet. Between the damage Hannibal had done and all the crying, he was a mess. He removed the dirty bandage from the cut on his temple, and took aspirin and the bottle of antiseptic out of the cabinet. He swallowed a few aspirin and went back over to the tub, laying the antiseptic on the corner. He sat himself down in the tub and washed every bit of Wellington Manor and Marks off his hair and skin. After opening the drain to let the water out, he poured the antiseptic over his chest letting it run down over his stomach and into the water. The aspirin was helping with the pain, but he still winced as it hit the cuts.

After drying off and putting a robe on he picked the clothes and shoes up. Went out to the kitchen and put them in the trash. He took the trash bag out into the hallway and put it in the trash chute. He knew he wouldn't be able to sleep until all the dirt and grime from that place was gone. Now that it was, he could allow himself to rest. He was so tired, he just laid down on the sofa and covered himself with the blanket.

He could see the first rays of daylight coming through the light curtains covering the balcony doors. The silence in the room would be deafening if it wasn't for the voices going through his head. 'Cheap dirty whore', 'Always have been', 'Stay away'. Face knew it would happen, but still hadn't been prepared for the pain the words and anger caused. Why he even bothered begging Murdock to try to understand, he didn't know. Face had never felt more alone. Not even when Leslie had left him. This was worse. Worse because, not only had he lost his love, but the respect of his friends as well. The exhaustion finally forced him to sleep.

***************

"You sure you don't want to stay with me, Murdock?" Hannibal asked, taking the front passenger seat after Murdock got out of the van.

"That's okay, Colonel," Murdock said, shoving his hands in his pockets. "If I go back in through my window, they'll never have missed me. Besides, I feel a little better after letting some of the anger out. I'll be all right."

"Call me if you want to talk," Hannibal told him.

"See ya, Murdock," BA called from his side. He genuinely felt bad for Murdock and chose not to insult him for once.

Murdock nodded and slapped the side of the van before he walked through the bushes towards the building.

BA drove off. "Man, that was some heavy scene," he said. "I ain't good with things like that. Didn't know what to say."

"Me either, BA," Hannibal said. "I knew the two of them hooking up would cause problems. Hell, up until a few days ago I never would have entertained the idea of Face even looking at anyone that didn't have a skirt on. I'm getting tired of the bombshells he keeps dropping."

"What's this gonna do to the Team, Hannibal?"

"I don't know, BA. We'll give them a few days, then I'll call a Team meeting to see where things stand."

***************

Murdock hadn't been exactly truthful with Hannibal. He didn't feel much better, but he didn't want Hannibal worrying about him. He was tired. He undressed, put pajamas on and climbed into bed. Face's betrayal had cut into him deeply. He thought back to the talk they'd had in Face's kitchen. Face had seemed so genuinely honest about his feelings for him. Yet he said them knowing he'd be getting a job at Wellington the very next day. 'Did Face really mean them, or was he just playing me?' Murdock wondered, confused. He found it hard to believe his best friend would play with him like that. His thoughts moved forward to the bedroom after they'd made love, when Face had cried. He said he didn't think he was good enough for him. Murdock now realized he was probably feeling guilty.

Face had been brutalized and almost gotten killed that night. For that, Murdock felt sorry for him. But the words he'd said to Face in the van, he wouldn't let himself feel bad about. He wanted Face to know how angry and hurt he was. The scenes with Danny he'd witnessed and the things Face had admitted to doing had fueled his anger. He was disgusted with Face and meant every word. Whatever thoughts of ever being able trust Face again and forgive him were things that would have to wait for time to heal. Murdock fell asleep thinking that time was what he had plenty of.

****************

Face woke up quickly, startled. His nightmare had been a scene of the night before, only this time it was him in the electric chair and Marks was laughing down at him about to pull the switch. He shook it off when the phone rang again.

"Hello," he answered tiredly.

"Geez, Kid I was about to give up," Hannibal said to him. "Turn channel 8 news on. The story on Wellington is coming up. And if you had any ideas of visiting your friend at the hospital, I'm sure Col. Lynch has the place being watched by now. So it might be better if you didn't go at all. Take that as an order, not as a suggestion." He hung up.

Face hung up and looked at the clock. 5:00 pm. He turned the TV on and saw the news was just starting. Wellington Manor was their top story. The story went on as he thought it would. Forrest and the doctor arrested and charged. The mansion searched, more evidence collected. The bodies of the two missing men found where Forrest admitted they had been buried. Charges pending against prostitutes working at the manor. The key witness having been interviewed at the hospital by police had told them everything he knew, and how Marks death had been self-defense. A membership roster that included well-known names that weren't being released to the public. The Team was mentioned as having brought the whole thing down, and that the Army had been notified.

It went on, but Face had heard enough. He knew Lynch would have already talked to Danny. But he trusted him enough not to have said anything to bring Lynch to them. He did have every intention of visiting Danny though. He'd promised he'd check in on him. But he would wait till tomorrow. Hopefully things will have cooled a little by then.

He wanted to call Murdock. He wanted to tell him he was sorry for hurting him. But he knew Murdock would still be angry at him and probably refuse the call. He only had himself to blame and he would have to live with that. He spent the rest of the evening and night alone and depressed.

Face woke early the next morning feeling rested at least. The bruises were fading and his wounds were beginning to heal he noticed as he took a bath and poured more antiseptic over them. He dressed and went down to the lobby to get a newspaper to check listings for cars. He asked the manager about getting his lock replaced. The manager said he'd send the superintendent up right away. Face ate breakfast and checked the car listings while the super replaced the lock. He came to the kitchen to give Face the keys to the lock noticing he was looking at cars.

"If you're looking to buy a car, I have a red MG I'm trying to sell. Got it as a mid-life crisis car, but my wife hates it. It's got some miles on it but it's in great shape. Wanna go take a look at it? It's parked outside."

"Sure." Face told him. After seeing the car and driving it, Face fell in love with it. They agreed on a price Face could pay cash for. He knew Hannibal wouldn't like it because it stuck out like a sore thumb. But Face a thing for little sports cars.

Face wanted to go to the hospital to see Danny. He used the same doctor's coat and ID badge he used to break Murdock out with numerous times. He asked at the lobby desk what room Danny was in, telling her he was Danny's personal physician. When he got to the right floor, he saw two MPs wandering the hallway. He walked past them to the nurse's station, grabbing a clipboard, pretending to be studying it. They noticed him, but only looked at his coat, not bothering to check his face. They assumed he was a doctor. One of them walked away from the other and went into a restroom. Face walked towards Danny's room, passing it up. When he saw the MP had turned his back, he went quickly back to Danny's room and slipped inside.

Danny looked up from the magazine he was reading when Face came in. He laughed and said, "Boy, you sure change professions quick."

Face smiled at him. "It got me in unnoticed, didn't it? How are you doing?"

"Not bad. The bullet didn't do much damage. Everything's healing pretty nicely. The doctor said I could probably be discharged day after tomorrow."

"That's great," Face said, sitting in the chair beside the bed.

"How are you doing? You were in pretty rough shape yourself."

"The cuts are healing. Doesn't hurt so much now," Face told him. "I noticed the military's here. What did you tell them?"

"Nothing they could use to find you. I told them I didn't know who hired you, but that I just helped you out. And that I didn't know where you went afterwards. I think you're safe. That Colonel Lynch is a real character, by the way," Danny chuckled. "The detectives have been here twice asking questions. They said they shouldn't need anything more from me till the trial."

"Are you and the others going to be charged?" Face asked, cautiously.

"I don't know yet. They said I should talk to a lawyer, which I did this morning. He said he'd talk with the prosecutor about dropping any charges against me in return for my testimony. He said my willingness to talk to the detectives was helpful."

"Sounds like you'll be all right. I hope the others are, too," Face stated. "They're okay."

"Yeah, they are."

Face suddenly thought of something. "What are you going to do when you're discharged. Where are you going to go?"

Danny shrugged. "Guess I'll find an apartment then look for a job after I've healed completely. I've got some money put away to tide me over. I intend on paying your Team's fee of course, too."

Face shook his head. "Don't worry about the fee. I don't think Hannibal's looking to collect."

"No. I told you at the beginning I'd pay. I usually make it a point to keep my word."

"We'll talk about that later," Face told him. "You won't be able to take care of yourself very well until you're healed. And you need someplace to stay. Come stay with me for a while. I've got a sofa bed and plenty of time on my hands."

Danny shook his head no. "I don't think that would be a very good idea. What about Murdock? I don't want to be the cause of any more trouble."

Face sighed and looked down at his hands. "It's over with us. He made that crystal clear. And Hannibal and BA are pretty much disgusted with me, too. Hannibal told me to stay away from them for a while." He looked back at Danny. "For the time being, you're about the only friend I have left."

"They told you to stay away?" Danny shook his head in disbelief. "It's all my fault. You lost Murdock because of me. I don't know what to say to tell you how sorry I am." Danny rubbed his face, wanting to cry.

Face took his hands away and held them. "Look at me, Danny. I told you before I don't blame you. So get over it," Face said sternly. "Now you're staying with me until you're healed and figure out what you want to do. No arguments."

Danny still blamed himself and didn't like the idea of staying with Face and screwing up his life more. But he would need help taking care of himself for a little while. And he had no idea what he was going to do after that. Like Face, he also felt alone and confused. He had no idea what his future held, and whatever that would be seemed bleak and empty.

"Okay," Danny said softly, resigned.

Face took the notepad and pen from the table drawer. He wrote down the name Steven Mitchell, then his own address and phone number. He handed the sheet to Danny. "If you're asked for an address of where you'll be staying, this is the name my apartment is leased under. If anyone asks, tell them I'm just an old friend."

Face stood up to leave. "Give me a call when you're discharged and I’ll come pick you up." He moved towards the door. "Oh, and I'm glad you're going to be okay. It could have turned out a lot different."

"I know. And thanks," Danny said.

Face opened the door slightly to locate the MPs. They were at the nurse's station, laughing with the nurse there. He slipped out of the room and made it to the elevator unnoticed.

*

Face didn't feel like going home just yet. He drove around aimlessly, getting used to the MG and how it maneuvered. His mind was on Murdock, though. He felt he should do something instead of just living in a state of limbo anymore. Face knew he had hurt Murdock horribly. He understood why everyone was mad and disgusted with him. But he felt he should at least apologize to Murdock. If not in person, then at least a note, or something.

This gave Face an idea. He drove to a toy store and looked through their stuffed animals. He smiled sadly when he located a bear that reminded him of Bo. He purchased the bear and some paper, then went back out to his car and wrote a note. He rolled the note up and stuck it under the ribbon tied around the bear's neck. Sitting the bear in the seat beside him, Face drove to the VA hospital and left the bear with the receptionist, not yet ready to face Murdock directly.

**************

"Murdock," Dr. Richter said, during their session. "The nurses tell me you've been very quiet and depressed the past couple of days. Is something wrong?"

Murdock slouched in the chair across from Dr. Richter's desk. When the psychiatrist asked the question, Murdock got a pained look. He removed his ballcap and wrung it in his hands.

"Yeah, Doc. I guess you could say there is," Murdock said. "What would you do if your best friend in the whole world stabbed you in the back?"

"That's a pretty loaded question. You want to explain it?" Richter asked.

Murdock got up and paced the floor in front of Richter's desk. "Well, this friend………My BEST friend for years, tells me how great our friendship is one day. Then the very next day he does something that goes completely against what he told me the first day. He does things that he knows are probably going to end our friendship. All because he wants to do something for somebody else. Now, I admit that the end result of that something ended up being good for other people. But the THINGS he did, I can't forget or want to forgive him for. And he and that somebody else seemed to have become closer friends than I want them to be." Murdock dropped back down into the chair. He looked over at Richter. "So Doc, what do you think?"

Dr. Richter stared at Murdock a moment dumbfounded, trying to replay what Murdock had told him and make sense out of it.

"Your friend's actions were so bad that you think they're enough to end a long friendship over?" Dr. Richter finally asked.

Murdock nodded.

"You said some good came out of the end result. Was that end result a good enough reason for your friend to take those actions?"

Murdock thought a moment. "No. Not these particular actions. He didn't have to do some of the things he did. And it ain't the first time he's lied and cheated, either!" Murdock's voice was rising with emotion.

"Are you jealous of this other person? Are you sure you have reason to be jealous?" Richter asked.

Murdock thought back to what Face had told him about his high school relationship with Danny and what he himself had witnessed at the manor. "I think I have reason enough to be jealous."

"Okay, Murdock. That's it for today. But there's some things I want you to think about before you completely write this person off." Dr. Richter took his glasses off and leaned forward. "First of all, you should make absolutely sure you have reason to be jealous. What you think you see may not be all there is to it. Second, look back at your friendship with this person and ask yourself if it's really worth giving up. And lastly, if you do decide to end your friendship, remember any redeeming qualities your friend might have. It would be less painful for you if you remembered the good qualities instead of dwelling on the bad ones. We'll talk about what you decide at our next session."

Murdock got up and went to the door. "Thanks, Doc. I'll think about what you said."

The first thing Murdock noticed when he opened his door was the bear sitting on his bed. He knew it was from Face because only he would do something like that. He sat down, removed the note and placed the bear on his lap.

Hi Murdock.

This bear is looking for a home and someone to love him. He's lonely and needs a big brother. I thought of you. I know you'll take good care of him. Maybe Bo can be his big brother. Okay, I know that's a lame way of getting a note to you, but I feel so awful. I hurt you and I apologize.

You have every right to be angry at me and I take full responsibility for everything I did. I won't even try to make excuses or give explanations because you probably don't want to hear them anyway. I just hope that you won't hate me forever. The words you said in the van the other night tore me apart, but I guess I deserved them. I've given you every reason to believe them. I know you'll never forget, but I hope someday you'll at least be able to forgive me and we can be friends again.

Hannibal's going to be wanting to know where we stand in regards to working with each other. I'll agree with whatever you decide. He and BA are mad at me too. I'll stay away as long as you all want.

I won't drag this out any further. I just wanted you to know how sorry I am, and that I have always loved you.

Face

Murdock rolled the paper back up squeezed it in his hand. He hugged the bear to himself and laid down. He had a lot of thinking to do, but there were too many emotions going through him now. The only emotion he'd let out up until now had been anger. Now everything wanted out. Anger, pain, sorrow, confusion, jealousy, all came out in heavy sobs. He curled up his shaking body and let the sobs drain him.

**************

Face wasn't sure how Murdock would react to his letter. He'd put his soul into the note, hoping Murdock would believe it. He only wished he could have the chance to explain to Murdock the reasonings behind his decisions. No matter how warped they may seem.

'Oh hell,' Face thought depressed, looking down at his glass of scotch. 'Maybe they're right. Anybody with any amount of self-respect wouldn't do the things I do. I am just a dirty, lying, cheating whore. It's no wonder they don't want me around.'

Face had spent the past few hours moping around his apartment. He'd drank a lot of scotch during that time and wondered if it was the alcohol that was depressing him so much. He doubted it, but decided to go to bed and sleep it off. Maybe he'd feel better in the morning.

He wanted to kick himself the next morning. He still felt depressed but now had a hangover on top of it. After treating his hangover with aspirin and coffee, he thought it would be best for him to get out of the apartment for a good part of the day. It had occurred to him that Danny probably didn't have any clothes except for what he was wearing the night he was shot. It would be a strain on his finances after having bought the car, but Face headed to the mall anyway.

He took his time, not in any hurry. It felt kind of good to be among people who didn't know who he was. He even allowed a few women to flirt with him. He took their phone numbers having no intention of calling them. Face spent the rest of the day doing one thing or another. It was early evening by the time he got home. A message from Hannibal was waiting for him. Hannibal thought it was time they all got together and had a talk. Face ignored the message. He wasn't ready to face them.

The next morning when the phone rang he let the answering machine start taking the message until he heard Danny's voice. He picked up the phone. "Hi, Danny. I'm here."

"Oh, good," Danny said. "They're filling out the discharge papers now. Can you still pick me up?"

"Yes, of course. Are the MPs still around?" Face asked, wondering if he'd need a disguise.

"No. They left yesterday. Are you sure it's not going to cause trouble for you if I stay there?"

"Everything will be fine. I'll meet you at the hospital entrance in about an hour," Face told him.

In all truth, Face knew it probably would cause problems within the Team when they found out Danny was staying with him. He'd told Hannibal that he and Danny were only friends, but Murdock thought they were lovers again. It definitely was not going to look good for him.

Face was standing outside his car at the hospital entrance when Danny was wheeled out by a nurse. Face opened the passenger door and gestured for him to get in. "Your limo awaits," he said, grinning.

"Nice car. This isn't the one you drove up to Wellington, is it?" Danny asked, getting in.

"Nope. I have no idea what happened to that one. I just bought this one." Face said, getting in the driver's side.

Face noticed Danny was wearing the same clothes as the night he was taken to the hospital. They'd been laundered, but the shirt still had stains and a bullet hole on each side. The nurse handed Danny a paper bag before walking away.

"I got you a few new outfits to wear. I figured you wouldn't have any. What's in the bag?" Face asked, driving away.

"Bandages and pain killers. Thanks for getting me some clothes. I have no intention of going back up there to get anything. I was told my car is in the police impound lot. I'll pick it up later. Maybe yours is there, too."

"They can keep it. I like this one better," Face smiled. "You feeling okay now?"

"I feel fine. It just hurts around the stitches. Remind me never to get shot again."

"Okay," Face said. "I haven't been keeping up with the news. Any word on when the trial against Forrest will begin?"

"Not yet. But it turns out I probably won't have to testify. Forrest and the doctor confessed, and the evidence you and the police collected should be more than enough to put them away for the rest of their lives. Of course, there's a couple of law officials who are being questioned about their memberships and protecting the place."

"There's quite a few embarrassed people, I imagine," Face laughed.

When they got to the apartment, Face took the bag from Danny and helped him out of the car. By the time they got upstairs, Danny was tired and in a little pain. Face asked him if he wanted to lie down.

"No. I've been lying down for days," Danny said. "However, I would like to change. What about those clothes?"

"They're in the bedroom," Face pointed the way. "I gave you the top three dresser drawers. You need any help?"

"I can manage," he said, walking into the other room.

Face noticed another message on the answering machine. He knew it was Hannibal before he even turned it on. "Lieutenant! Where the hell are you? If you don't call me back by noon, I'm going to come looking for you. And I won't be happy!"

Face looked at the clock. It was almost noon already. "Shit!" The last thing he wanted was Hannibal busting down his door. He called him back. "It's me," he said when Hannibal answered.

"It's about time, Lieutenant! Where the hell have you been? I left a message yesterday."

"Sorry, I must have missed it," Face lied. "What's up?"

"I think it's time we had a Team meeting. We need to get things sorted out. How about this afternoon?"

"I can't today, Hannibal. I'm busy."

"Busy doing what?" Hannibal demanded.

"Stuff!" Face responded angrily. He sighed and tried calming down. "Look, I just don't think I want to face Murdock yet. Or you, for that matter."

"Face, it's been four days! I think it's time to start working through this. The longer you wait, the harder it will be."

"Is Murdock willing to talk?" Face asked.

"He said he'd show up. BA will bring him. Look, Kid. I don't like this any better than you do. But in case you've forgotten, YOU'RE the cause of all this! Now be at the warehouse by 3:00!"

"All right. I'll be there!" Face slammed the phone down. He looked up to see Danny coming back in the room, pulling a clean shirt down over his bandaged stomach.

"Are you in trouble?" Danny asked.

"I'll find out just how much at three," Face said, shaking his head. "I'm not sure I'm ready for it."

"Is there anything I can do?" Danny asked, taking his pain medication from the bag.

"No. Just stay here and rest. Of course, I may need a shoulder to cry on later," Face half-joked, getting a glass of water for him.

"No problem. In the meantime, can you take me to my bank? Then we'll pick something up for lunch on the way back here."

"Why a bank? I don't think you should be doing too much running around just yet," Face warned.

Danny swallowed the pill. "I want to go to the bank, so I can get cash to pay the Team's fee that I owe. And you for the clothes. And don't worry about me. The pill will keep me pain-free for hours. The last one was wearing off. How much will the fee be? And I want you to be honest about it," Danny pointed a finger at him.

"I told you not to worry about the fee. Or the clothes." Face said.

"Templeton! How much?" Danny insisted, crossing his arms and giving him a stern look.

Face gave in. "Okay. One person's time for 2 days. There were really no expenses involved. So, let's say………$3,000."

Danny eyed him a minute. "Let's say……….$3,000, plus the expense of a lost car, plus pain and suffering on your part, and the others did help out at the end. So, I say it should be more like………oh………$15,000."

"No way, Danny! Besides, pain and suffering are a part of any job!"

"Not THAT kind of pain and suffering. Don't worry, I have it."

"But……" Face started.

"No arguments," Danny ordered. "Now are you going to drive me, or do I have to call a cab?"

Face shook his head in amazement. "I'll drive."

They returned a little while later with a large envelope full of cash and a bag of burgers and fries. They sat eating silently for a while, lost in their own thoughts. Danny finally broke the silence. "Face. How exactly did you end up with the A-Team? Tell me about the others."

"Well," Face began. "When I was in basic training, besides learning the basics, I learned I had a knack for getting things I wanted by talking people out of them. My popularity in this subject grew. People were always asking me to get stuff for them. I learned to be an expert at bartering, conning people, and downright stealing. But it also got me in a lot of trouble. I'd get in fights or get caught scamming the wrong person. I spent a lot of time in the brig. One day my CO told me I could spend an extended stay in the brig, then be dishonorably discharged. Or I could redeem myself and go through Special Forces training and become a green beret."

"Some choice," Danny commented.

"I was assigned to Colonel Smith as his supply officer not long after. He's a great soldier and a fine leader. He's reckless and his plans may not always go as planned, but they work. I've learned a lot from him. BA spent some time in the brig, too. He's got a very short temper, got into fights and wasn't afraid to threaten officers. He can repair or build anything he wants. He's like a big brother to me. He's protected me. He's also terrified of flying," Face chuckled. "We usually have to knock him out to get him on a plane."

"And Murdock?" Danny hedged.

"Murdock? He's a whole story within himself. Literally. Where do I start with him………?"

*

"He was our chopper pilot. He would fly through anything to pick us up. And he was just as good on the ground with a gun, as he was in the air." Face said, remembering back. "When I first met him, it took me a little while to get used to him. He was really wild and acted like a crazy loon. But I soon learned that it was his way of dealing with the war. We became like brothers eventually. All four of us were close. We learned to read each other. But Murdock and I were closer. When one of us was hurt, we felt the other's pain."

"We had a lot of bad times that he wasn't able to cope with very well. And when Hannibal, BA and I were arrested for robbing the Bank of Hanoi; that kind of helped send him over the edge. He was transferred back to the states and was eventually committed to the VA Hospital in Westwood. When we caught up with him and I saw what condition he was in, it really broke me up."

"He's okay now, isn't he?" Danny asked, concerned.

"He still lives there. But it's nothing like it was a few years ago. He still acts like a crazy lunatic, but it's a good kind of crazy now. Most of it's just an act. It's still his way of coping. He drives BA up the wall, but I like it. He gets passes or we break him out when we need him for a job. Or if he just wants to spend time away, with me usually. He's been the best friend anyone could ask for. If he thought someone needed help, he'd do anything he could to help them. It's the kind of person he is."

"Sounds like someone I know," Danny said, leaning back in his chair. "When did you and he become lovers?"

"About a year ago, maybe. I initiated it. He fell in love with me before I was ready to commit. I was still playing around, not really paying attention to how he felt."

"Still sounds like someone I know," Danny commented, thinking back to their days in school.

Face shook his head, thinking of the similarities. "I can be pretty thoughtless, can't I?"

"Oh, I don't know about that. I knew you loved me. And we HAD agreed to cover up our relationship. Of course, you didn't have to have so much fun doing it," Danny joked, smiling at Face so he knew not to feel bad. "But you did admit to Murdock you loved him."

"Yes. The day after you and I met at Sherman Park. Now I wish I never would have," Face said sadly.

Danny leaned forward again and put his hand over Face's. "I wish there was something I could do to fix this."

"I don't think there's anything left to fix," Face stated flatly. He looked at his watch, seeing it was time to leave for the meeting. He stood up and cleaned the trash off the table.

Face picked up the envelope of cash. "I have to go meet them now. Feel free to use the bedroom if you want to sleep. Make yourself at home. I'll be back later," Face said opening the door.

"Good luck," Danny called after him.

Face arrived at the warehouse a few minutes early. He pulled in seeing the others were already there. He grabbed the cash envelope and walked over towards them hesitantly.

"Hi guys," he said.

Hannibal and BA eyed the car. "Where'd you get the bright red, flashy car?" Hannibal asked, making it obvious he preferred more conservative models.

"I kinda lost my other one. I bought this one off the super at my apartment building yesterday," Face explained.

"I'll file off the serial number and change the plates," BA said, lifting the hood.

Face and Murdock stared at each other a second before Face said, "Hi."

Murdock nodded slightly and said "Hi, Face,"

Hannibal watched the two of them, hoping they'd be ready to hash things out. "Okay, let's get this started." He looked at Face and saw the bruises on him were almost gone. He regretted hitting Face and decided that would be a good place to start.

"First of all, Face I'm sorry I did that to you," pointed to his face. "I shouldn't have lost my head the way I did. How's the skin on your chest and stomach healing?"

"It's doing fine. I'm taking care of it," Face told him, accepting his apology.

"What's in the envelope?" Hannibal asked him. Face handed it to him.

Hannibal opened it and looked inside. "How much is here? And where did you get it?"

"$15,000." Face fidgeted nervously. "Um, it's from Danny. He wanted to pay us for our time and trouble."

Hannibal stared at him sternly. "You went and saw him after I told you not to go to the hospital?"

"I was careful," Face explained. "I just wanted to make sure he was okay." He cast a glance at Murdock, who just crossed his arms.

"Is he okay?" Hannibal asked.

"The damage wasn't too bad. He was released this morning, but he's still pretty sore."

"Where is he?" Murdock asked. "Staying with you, I suppose."

"Yes," Face admitted hesitantly. Murdock rolled his eyes and turned away.

"He doesn't have anywhere to go. He's just staying long enough to recuperate and figure out what he wants to do," Face argued. "I would do the same for any of you."

"I know you would, Face," Hannibal said. "But I don't want to take his money."

"Why not?"

BA slammed the hood down. "I don't like how he earned it!" he glared at Face.

"Not only that," Hannibal continued, handing Face the envelope. "We, as a Team, never agreed to take his case. So therefore, no payment is due us. You did all the work. If you want it, you take it."

"Fine. I'll give it back to him," Face tossed the envelope into his car.

"Now the next thing I want to talk about is how you went behind our backs. You went in there with no backup, regardless of the danger you put yourself in. That is NOT how we do things!" Hannibal yelled at Face. "What if we hadn't discovered you were in there? What if we hadn't come back that night when we did? You and Danny would probably both be dead now."

"Okay. You're right about that. And I'm sorry! But I shouldn't have HAD to go behind your backs. You refused to take the case because it involved prostitution. Or was it the idea of male sex that revolted you so much Hannibal? BA?" Face was red with anger, looking between the two. "I couldn't turn Danny down when he asked for my help. It was damn hard for me! I meant it when I said I had to bury all of you so far deep down that I couldn't let myself think about any of you." He turned to Murdock. "Especially you!"

Face took a deep breath and released it, draining some of his anger. "I know I made some bad decisions, but I DON'T regret standing up for a friend. No matter what any of you think of him."

The warehouse was silent for a minute. Murdock, BA and Hannibal each thought over what Face had said. Each tried to look at things from Face's point of view. They understood his reasonings in wanting to be loyal to a friend. Maybe they shouldn't have said no so quickly. If they had given it more thought, they might have come up with a better plan of infiltration. But there were many choices Face had made that none of them could easily forget.

"You're right, Face," Hannibal started. "When you first explained the case to us, my first thoughts were how disgusting I felt the whole thing was. If I had given it more thought I might have been able to come up with something other than you going in as one of them. So, I regret you had to make that decision on your own. And I realize you and Danny were very close at one time, and that you felt you couldn't turn him down. But………," he continued, "how could you turn your back on Murdock? You had to have known how much he'd be hurt. Not only did you sell yourself, but you raped a man. You let yourself sink lower than I ever thought possible."

"I know I have!" Face felt so ashamed, he was almost crying. "I did that to Marks because I wanted to hurt him! I know it was wrong. And I know how much I hurt you, Murdock. I kept telling myself that when it was all over, I'd try to make it up to you. But that's impossible. Hannibal, when you were in my room that night, you asked me about self-respect………well, that's all gone. Maybe I've NEVER had self-respect. That would explain how I can do the things I do and not feel anything."

Murdock shook his head. "No, Face. I believe you have self-respect. You just don't know how to use it."

Face wasn't quite sure what Murdock meant by that, but Hannibal interrupted before he could ask Murdock to explain.

"Look, Face. I've given you my thoughts on the subject. And I hope you understand how I feel. But I don't want anything like this happening again. No more going behind our backs on anything. Understand?"

Face nodded.

"Now the rest is up to you and Murdock. You two need to talk things out. I want to know how we stand as a Team."

"Colonel, maybe you and BA could leave us alone for a little while," Murdock suggested.

Hannibal understood. "BA, let's take Face's new car for a drive. We'll be back in 10 minutes."

There was an awkward silence in the room after BA squealed the tires leaving. Neither knowing where to start, they both fidgeted nervously.

"Did you get my note?" Face asked finally.

"Yeah, I read it," Murdock said, nodding his head. "And………I accept your apology."

"I'm really sorry, Murdock," Face said looking at him expectantly.

"I believe you, Face. Just don't ask me to forgive you."

Face lowered his eyes. "I understand."

"Do you?" Murdock asked, moving closer. "Face, what was going through your mind the day you told me you loved me. You said you were ready to commit finally. We made love to seal that. But you KNEW what you would be doing the very next day. I want to know what was going through your mind."

Face had to think a minute to answer the difficult question. There had been so much going through his mind at the time. "Everything," he shrugged. "I'd already told Danny I'd help him. I couldn't back out. But everything I said to you, I meant. I still do." Face was getting flustered, trying to find the right words. "Do you remember when I said that if something should ever happen to me, that I wanted you to look back on that day and know that was how I wanted things to be? I knew you were going to be hurt by what I was about to do, but I still had to let you know how I felt."

"What was going through your mind when you were screwing those other men?" Murdock wanted to know.

Face threw his arms up, getting exasperated. "I wasn't thinking of anything. I was just trying to get through it!"

"All of them? Face, I want you to look me directly in the eye and tell me you didn't enjoy any of them."

Face looked Murdock in the eye. He couldn't help but redden in shame when he thought of Craig and the time with Marks when he'd used the inhaler.

Murdock watched him redden. "Well, that answers that question."

Face closed his eyes, knowing it wouldn't do any good to explain. He'd probably just bury himself deeper.

Murdock turned away from him, thought a minute, then turned back. "What about Danny?" he asked quietly.

"What about him?" Face asked back.

"Are you in love with him?"

"No," Face sighed in frustration.

"I watched you both. In the front yard at Wellington, then again in the basement. I saw you kiss his hand. You're more than just friends. Have you had sex with him?" Murdock insisted.

"NO, Murdock! It's not what you think. I love him as a friend. But I'm not IN love with him. Not like I am with you!"

"Stop saying that!"

"Why? It's true. Danny knows that. He even offered to talk to you. To let you know I still loved you. But I didn't think it would do any good."

"Well, you're right about that!" Murdock shouted.

"Murdock, you have every right in the world to hate me. I betrayed you. I can't ask for your forgiveness and I know you'll never forget. The only thing I can hope for is that someday, you'll be able to trust me again."

"Trust YOU? Well Facey, you're going to have an awful long wait for that. Right now, I can't stand being in the same room with you."

Face nodded his understanding, but wouldn't back down. "I'm willing to wait a long time. I love you. And that's not going to change."

"I told you to stop saying that!" Murdock said angrily.

"I LOVE YOU!" Face shouted back.

Murdock paced back and forth, shaking his head. "Well, nobody can say you aren't persistent."

"Hannibal and BA's going to be back any minute. What are you going to tell them?" Face asked.

As if on que, the MG pulled into the warehouse.

"You know," Murdock began, shaking his head. "In some warped way, I believe you when you say you still love me. But I am nowhere near ready to forgive. I'm still too angry and too hurt. I still need time away from you."

"I understand," Face told him. "Is there any chance that someday I'll be able to make this up to you?"

"Just give me some time first. I don't know how long. The rest will be up to you. Trust is something that's earned, not given."

BA and Hannibal walked up to them. "They're both still standin'. Nothin' too bad musta happened." BA said. "Faceman, the car shimmies when it accelerates past 80. I'll work on it sometime."

"Well, Captain. What's the verdict? Are we a Team again?" Hannibal asked.

"Sorry, Colonel, not yet. Face and I have agreed to spend some more time apart."

Hannibal let his breath out slowly. "What if we get a job in the meantime? Am I suppose to choose who goes with BA and I?"

"No, Hannibal," Face said. "This is my fault, I'll be the one to stay away. If you get a job, let me know what you'll need and I'll get it. I just won't accompany you."

"That's not going to be very convenient. We're a four-man Team." Hannibal stated.

"It won't be forever," Murdock told him. "I just need more time."

"All right," Hannibal said, shaking his head.

Face went to his car. Before getting in he wanted to know something. "Hannibal, BA? Are you both still mad at me?"

"I'm not angry anymore. I'm disappointed, but not angry." Hannibal said to him.

"Same here, Face," BA told him.

Face looked at all three of them and nodded. "See ya."

*

After Face left, Murdock looked at Hannibal confounded. "Colonel? How can you NOT be angry with him?"

Hannibal bit off the end of a new cigar and lit it. "Murdock, I was playing with his psyche. You know how insecure Face is. To him, my being disappointed is worse than being angry." Hannibal grinned. "I love playing mind games."

BA scowled at him. "I don't know who's worse in the crazy fool department. You or that fool!" he pointed to Murdock.

"Yeah, well, you got the monopoly in the big, dumb and ugly department!" Murdock retaliated.

"Shut up!" BA yelled, raising a fist.

Hannibal sighed and studied the end of his cigar. "Nice to see some things are getting back to normal."

"Ain't nothin' gonna be normal till Murdock and Faceman stop actin' like fools and put things back to the way they was before," BA told him.

"I'M not the one who messed it all up!" Murdock shot back.

"What I think BA means is putting things back to the way they were before you and Face decided to cohabit," Hannibal offered. "Things were much less complicated then."

"That's exactly what I meant," BA said. He went to his van and lifted the hood.

"Well, excuse us for being human!" Murdock called after BA, a little hurt. He turned back to Hannibal. "I can't exactly turn back the hands of time."

"I know that, Murdock," Hannibal said. "But where's it going to go from here? You want time away from Face, but what's going to happen after that?"

"I'm not sure yet," Murdock admitted, confused. "Face said he still loves me, but I don't know when I'll be able to trust him again."

"Do you honestly think Face would ever intentionally make a bigger mistake than he already has?"

"No, I think selling himself as a whore and raping someone just about tops anything he could ever do," Murdock said flippantly.

"Then you're over the biggest hurdle. You admit he can't do any worse. I think he's learning from his mistake. So you both need to get over it. I want this Team back together as a whole unit."

"I know you do. But Face needs to prove to me that I can trust him." Murdock argued.

"Do you trust him to cover your back during a shoot-out? Do you think he wouldn't take a bullet for you just as he's been willing to do for the past seven years?"

"Of course I do! He'd give his life for me in a second. That's not the kind of trust I'm talking about." Murdock took his cap off, wrung it in his hands and put it back on. "Oh hell, Colonel. I just can't stand the thought of him being with someone else. I want him all for me!"

BA came over when he heard this. "Faceman ain't never belonged to no one. It ain't his way."

"BA's got a point," Hannibal said. "Face has never had a monogamous relationship with anyone. Except maybe Danny when they were in school."

Murdock shook his head. "Nope. He was running around with girls at the same time, because they had to hide their relationship. But he admitted it was still fun."

"Murdock, you want to be able to trust Face, but you know how he's always been. Don't expect too much out of him. He may say he only wants to be with you, and I'm sure he believes it himself. But it's very easy for him to get his head turned away by someone."

Murdock let out a long breath. "I guess you're right. Maybe I am expecting more from him than he can give right now."

"There's always hope," Hannibal continued. "But for the time being, maybe it would be better if you two put the romance on the back burner. Go back to the way things were before you became lovers and start all over. Slowly."

"You think Face needs time to mature into the relationship?" Murdock asked.

"I think that would make it better in the long run. Don't you?"

Murdock nodded. "It ain't gonna be easy, just trying to forget everything that's happened. But I'll try." He chuckled lamely at Hannibal. "Between you and Richter I think I've been analyzed to death on this."

"I've always liked him," Hannibal smiled. "So, can we tell Face he's back with us?"

"Yeah," Murdock smiled mischievously, "but let's wait till after dinner. Let him stew a while."

**************

Face threw his keys and the envelope on the counter when he got home. He took his jacket off and laid it over the chair. He was a little depressed. The meeting hadn't gone as well as he'd hoped, but at least Murdock hadn't told him their relationship was over. He hated the feeling of having Hannibal disappointed in him. Having the colonel's respect was important to him.

He filled a glass with water and picked up the bottle of painkillers. He went into the bedroom to check on Danny who was sleeping. He sat down gently on the bed and watched Danny sleep. Face was glad he'd asked him to stay. He didn't want to be alone. He needed someone to talk to.

Danny suddenly moaned and began moving. "No! No!" he said in sleep, thrashing around. Face put the water and pills on the nightstand and shook Danny awake from his nightmare.

"Danny, wake up!" Face shook him. "Wake up!"

Danny woke up suddenly. Fear and confusion on his features. "You were having a nightmare," Face told him.

"Yeah," Danny said, his breathing returning to normal. He sat up in bed, then clutched his side and winced in pain. Face took a pill from the bottle and handed it to him with the water. Danny took the pill and handed the glass back to Face to put down. "Thanks," he said. "I'll be all right."

Face moved up behind Danny and leaned him back against his chest. The same way Danny had held him in the fruit cellar after Face had recovered from the muscle-relaxing drug. He could feel Danny trembling.

"You want to talk about it?" Face asked him.

"It's the same dream I've had every night. That bastard has me tied to that bench. And he……….shoves that thing………." Danny gasped and sobbed. "I can still feel the pain!"

Face hugged him close and rocked him. "Shhhh. I know. I'm sorry." He remembered the pain on Danny's face that night and the screams.

"I guess it's pretty silly to still be dreaming about it," Danny tried to chuckle.

"No, it's not," Face told him. "I've had nightmares, too. Only mine are of that electric chair. In my dream, it's ME sitting in the chair and Marks is laughing down at me with his hand on the switch."

"Oh," was all Danny could say.

"The dreams will come less frequent over time. It helps to talk about them." Face was speaking from experience. He was remembering the horrible nightmares he'd had about Vietnam, and wondered how many times Murdock had held him afterwards, forcing him to talk it out.

Danny let Face hold him a few moments longer, then he pulled away to sit up. "So how did the meeting go?"

Face shrugged. "Not much is any different than it was this morning." He went over everything that had been discussed in the warehouse. "At least Murdock didn't end it all. I'll give him the time he wants."

"Is my staying here going to cause any problems?" Danny asked.

"No. I think he's okay with it. Besides," Face smiled, "having you here to talk to will keep me from wallowing in self-pity." He got up from the bed. "You hungry?"

"Always."

"How does spaghetti sound?" Face asked.

"Don't know. It's never spoken to me," Danny grinned.

"Oooh, that was bad," Face chuckled. "On second thought, maybe I do want to be alone."

"But I make great garlic bread," Danny offered.

"Oh? Well in that case, come on out to the kitchen."

***************

Face and Danny were almost finished with their meal when the doorbell rang. Face wiped his mouth on a napkin and asked Danny. "You expecting anyone?"

"No."

Heeding Hannibal's warnings about opening doors, Face first grabbed his gun from the end table drawer and clicked the safey off. He walked over to the door holding the gun up. "Who is it?"

"It's us, Face," Hannibal's voice answered.

Face opened the door in surprise. "What are you guys doing here?"

Hannibal, BA and Murdock walked through the door. "Glad you're remembering to be cautious, Kid," Hannibal indicated the gun.

Face clicked the safety back on and put the gun away. He saw Danny's surprised look. "If that's how you answer the door, remind me to call ahead first," Danny commented.

"Our business is kind of like Let's Make a Deal," Hannibal told him. "You never know what's behind door Number 1."

"I smell garlic bread," BA said. He went over to the table and sat down. He took Face's fork and ate spaghetti directly from the serving bowl. He grabbed a piece of garlic bread and alternated bites between the two.

"Help yourself, BA! Geez, you just ate!" Murdock yelled at him.

"Shut up, Fool!" BA growled between bites. "That place you drug us to can't even be called a real restaurant. Cockroaches won't even eat there!"

Danny stared in wide-eyed amazement at the scene before him. He looked to Face who just shrugged as if it was normal.

"Well, Danny, you look a lot better than the last time I saw you," Hannibal said.

"Uh, thank you, Sir. I am. And I want to thank all of you for your help." Danny offered.

"It's okay. I'm just glad to see those slimeballs are being put away," Hannibal answered.

"Guys?" Face tried to get their attention. "What's up?"

"Murdock wanted to talk to you some more," Hannibal told him.

"But I thought………"

"Face, where's your keys?" BA interrupted, getting up from the table.

"What?" Face asked confused.

"Where's your car keys? I ain't staying here and listening to this mush. I'll work on that shimmy I felt in your car."

"My car is fine, BA. It doesn't need worked on," Face told him. BA got in real close to his face and growled. "They're right there on the counter," Face relented in fear.

BA shot him a victory look, grabbed the keys and went towards the door. "Hold on BA. I'll go with you," Hannibal said, wanting out too.

"Colonel Smith?" Danny quickly got up from the table and grabbed the envelope of money from the counter. "I know you told Face you didn't want this. But when I first approached him, I told him I wanted to hire the whole Team. If you hadn't come back that night we could have been killed. You treated my wounds and kept me from bleeding to death. Now I consider that to be a debt worth paying."

He shoved the envelope into Hannibal's hands and looked him in the eye. "I don't care what you do with it, but I will not take no for an answer."

Danny backed away from him, leaving Hannibal with a shocked look on his face. He wasn't used to being talked to like that. "All right, Kid. I have to admit, you got spunk." He looked toward Murdock. "We'll be back up a little later."

"I hope I didn't make him mad," Danny said after BA and Hannibal left.

Face smiled and said, "No. It was a compliment." Murdock nodded in agreement.

Danny looked between Face and Murdock. Suddenly nervous and uncomfortable, he decided to make a getaway also. "You two probably want to be alone. I'll just go in the other room and watch TV."

Murdock was equally as uncomfortable around Danny, but saw no reason for him to leave. "No, Danny. You don't have to go," Murdock surprised him by saying. "That way Face won't have to repeat everything to you later."

Face was tired of the circus atmosphere. "Murdock! What's going on? I thought you didn't want to see me!"

Murdock took Face's arm and drew him to the sofa to sit down. Danny turned a kitchen chair towards the living room, deciding to stay out of the way. Murdock had psyched himself for this. Deep down he knew Hannibal had a good plan. He didn't think it would be easy to accomplish, but he knew it would be for the best.

"Face………Hannibal, BA and I had a talk this afternoon after you left. They made some very good points that I never considered. I've thought long and hard about this and think it's a good idea."

"Should I be getting nervous?" Face asked.

"No, Face. It's going to be okay." Murdock took a deep breath. "I'm going to forgive you and try to put everything about Wellington Manor in a locked drawer never to be opened again. We both have to put it all behind us. We need to start over. As friends."

"What?" Face was confused.

"Face, I pushed you into a commitment that you just aren't ready for. We acted too fast. We went straight to sex. There was no period of relationship building that most couples go through before they realize they really love each other."

"But we've had over six years together!" Face argued.

"In all those years, I have seen you go from one person to another. You never stayed with any one person for very long. How can I expect you to be any different with me?"

"Because I love you!"

"I honestly believe you think you do. But Face, please listen to me and try to understand. I want us to start all over again. Go back to a new beginning. Take the time to build up a true love."

"Murdock, I don't understand," Face pleaded.

"I think I understand what he's trying to say, Tem," Danny interjected. "He wants to go back to basics. Dating, romance, all that stuff. Am I right, Murdock?"

"Yeah, I guess," Murdock answered. "But we need to take it slowly. We need to cool off whatever we've had in the past first. Just be friends for a while. Then, like Danny said, we can start by simple casual dates. And let it build from there with no commitments until we're BOTH ready."

Face got up and paced while thinking. "Just forget about everything, huh?" he asked, shaking his head.

"I know it won't be easy. It's gonna take determination and a lot of time."

"I don't know, Murdock. It sounds so complicated. And how can there be no commitments?"

Murdock sighed. This would be the hardest part for him. He shot a quick glance between Face and Danny. "It's just like the beginning of any casual relationship, I won't stop you from seeing other people until you're ready to settle down."

"I don't want to see other people."

"I'm just trying to be realistic, Face. Whether you do or don't is up to you. I know this all sounds crazy. But I really think it's for the best to put all the bad stuff behind us and start fresh. Don't you?"

Face turned away from him to think. In some crazy way, it did make sense to him. That afternoon, he had left the warehouse not knowing when he'd see Murdock again, or how he was going to make everything up to him. Now he was being given the chance to make it all better. By starting over. At least he wouldn't be left in a state of confusion, wondering what or when the next step would be. He turned back to Murdock.

"Okay. I'll give it a try. We'll see how it goes."

Murdock grinned at him. "Do I know you?" he asked as if he'd never met Face before.

Face laughed. His heart suddenly felt lighter than it had in a long time. "Hannibal and BA actually thought this up?"

"Amazing, isn't it?" Murdock asked, then held out his hand to Face. "Friends?"

Face shook his hand. "Friends……….for now."

*

Danny had watched the scene, glad the two had come to an agreement, but he couldn't help feeling a little self-pity. He thought Face was fortunate to have such good friends that would stand by him.

He cleared his throat. "I hate to break up this meeting of the mutual admiration society. But what's a guy gotta do to get some ice cream around here?"

"Oooh, ice cream!" Murdock cooed. "Face? You got some ice cream? Say………strawberry. No! Chocolate brownie chunk. Yeah that would taste real good."

Face laughed. "Sorry. Don't have any. But……….If I could talk someone into cleaning up the dinner mess, I might be persuaded into borrowing BA's van to go get some. Since he probably has my car in a hundred pieces by now."

"I'm on it," Murdock said, going into the kitchen.

"Me, too," Danny said, following Murdock.

Face went out the door, hoping it was okay to leave them alone for a little while.

Murdock started clearing dishes from the table. "It's okay. You don't have to help. I know you're still sore from the surgery and all."

Danny smiled shyly, still a little uncomfortable around Murdock. "I'm all right."

They worked in silence for a moment, then Danny brought up what had been on his mind a few minutes earlier. "Tem, I mean Face, is lucky to have friends like you guys."

"Well, we think we're lucky to have him. He's been a good friend to all of us."

Danny nodded. "He's been pretty miserable these past few days. I know you have been, too. Yet you all pull together and work things out."

"That's what a team does," Murdock told him. "We're all that each other has. I guess you could say we're family."

"That's something he's always wanted. I'm glad he found one finally." Danny chuckled when he thought of an irony. "You know, when we were in school, and we'd have to go home for vacations. He was a little jealous that I had a family to go home to. He would never admit it, of course. Now, I'm a little jealous that he has a family that wants him and I don't."

Murdock looked at him thoughtfully. "What happened to your family? If you don't mind my asking."

Danny shrugged sadly. "My parents disowned me when I told them I was gay. I haven't spoken to them in years."

"Oh, sorry."

"Their choice," Danny said. He grabbed the wet sponge and angrily wiped the table off. Murdock felt bad for him. He tried to think of something to say.

"Um. Have you ever thought of calling them?"

Danny turned back to him. "Why? They made their disappointment in me very clear," he said bitterly.

"Well, do you think it's possible they may have had a change of heart over the years? Maybe they miss you as much as you miss them."

"I doubt it. What makes you think I miss them anyway?" he asked, sarcastically.

"Judging by your tone and the fact that you practically rubbed the finish right off the table. I'd say it's pretty obvious you miss them," Murdock analyzed. "Would it hurt just to call? At least you'd know one way or the other."

Danny thought it over and he softened a little. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to call."

"No time like the present. Before you chicken out."

Danny nodded, but looked nervous. "You're right. I'll go call now." He went into the bedroom and closed the door.

Hannibal, BA and Face bustled through the door ten minutes later. Face put two containers of ice cream down on the table. "Strawberry AND chocolate brownie chunk. Don't say I never do anything for you, Murdock." He looked around the room. "Where's Danny?" he asked, hoping they hadn't argued.

"He's in the bedroom calling his parents," Murdock answered. He opened the chocolate brownie chunk container and scooped some up with his finger. "Ummm."

"His parents?" Face asked confused, knowing they were on the outs.

"Get your dirty finger out of there!" BA shouted, grabbing the container. "Where's that finger been?"

"Wouldn't you like to know?" He tried grabbing for the ice cream. "Give that back!"

Danny came out of the bedroom just then. His eyes were red from crying. "You okay?" Face asked him, concerned.

He nodded. His face glowed when he smiled at Murdock. "I talked to my mom. You were right," he said in amazement. "They regretted kicking me out right away. They even hired a private detective to find me, but he couldn't. My dad's in Europe on business for a few more days, but his birthday is next week. She wants me to come home then for good. As a birthday present for Dad."

"That's great!" Face told him.

Danny went over to Murdock and held his hand out to shake. "Thanks for the advice."

Murdock shook his hand, then put his arm around Danny's shoulder. "I'm glad I could share my infinite wisdom."

Hannibal looked on not knowing what the hell was going on. But he had to add, "I'M the one with infinite wisdom. You're the one with good sense."

BA gave him a nasty look. "Fool don't have sense enough to get outta the rain!" Underneath his scowl, he was proud of Murdock for having done good.

Face looked at Murdock with his arm around Danny and shook his head in wonder. It was the last thing he ever expected to see. He made sure to thank Murdock before he left later.

"What you did for Danny was real nice. Thanks."

"Just gave him some advice," Murdock said. He nodded his head sheepishly. "I have to admit, he seems to be a pretty nice guy. I can see why you would have liked him."

"He is," Face agreed.

Murdock took a deep breath, still determined to live with the agreement they'd made earlier. "Face, I meant what I said about it being okay for you to see other people."

"Murdock……….I don't know if I want to. Besides, he's leaving next week."

"I wasn't just talking about Danny. You can see whomever you want. Just don't brag about them like you used to." Murdock couldn't believe he was actually saying these things. "I don't expect you to remain celebate waiting for me. I've known you too long. You need sex like you need food. And besides……….what makes you think I plan on just sitting around waiting." He put on an arrogant mask. "Contrary to popular belief, I can have a social life even if I live in the VA. I DO get passes out. Then there's the recreation director………she likes the way I play with the fooseball game. And the food server………she winks at me and gives me extra pudding."

Face laughed at his reference to the food server. Murdock had told him once that she had obscenely decorated a hotdog with mustard just for him.

He still wasn't sure about being allowed to date others. He felt it would hurt Murdock, even if he said it was okay. He wanted to say more about it, but he knew Murdock wouldn't change his mind. Once Murdock got his mind set on something, it was next to impossible to change. So he just said goodbye, telling Murdock he'd call.

Hannibal called Face three days later, telling him they had a job set up for the next day. It would be a simple enough job. A rancher needed the Team to safely transport a prize bull to a stud farm where it was to be sold and used for breeding. There was another rancher who had already tried stealing the bull once before.

"Ah, come on, Hannibal! Cow-sitting? You've got to be kidding!" Face whined.

"It'll be a piece of cow-patty cake. Don't forget your boots, Kid," Hannibal laughed hanging up.

Over the past few days Face and Danny had settled into comfortable companionship. Danny's wound was healing nicely and he no longer needed the pain medication, so they went out and did things. He had decided to start a whole new life for himself once he arrived at his parent's home. He wanted to go back to college and get a degree in business. He'd get a job to work his way through school if his money ran out.

They did a lot of reminiscing about their days in school and playing football, skirting around the sexual relationship they'd had. They were both very much aware of the fact that Face was now free to do as he pleased, however neither felt that it would be right with each other. But when one would look into the other's eyes a second too long, or they'd accidentally touch, or see the other half dressed, they buried the tension they each would suddenly feel. At night, lying in their separate beds in separate rooms, the loneliness each felt threatened to consume them.

When Face told Danny he'd be gone most of the next day, Danny wanted to get his car out of the police impound lot. He needed to go back to the hospital the next day for a final checkup. Face drove him to the lot but stayed in the car on the street, not interested in seeing any police uniforms. There was someone who saw him, though. A tall, very muscular man with dark eyes as cold as steel. A stocking cap covered his bald head. He sat in a large black car across the street from Face's car. The man smiled in triumph. He had sat there for days, knowing that one of them would come to collect the car and lead him to the blond man.

The man was still watching a few minutes later when Danny pulled his car out of the lot and waved to Face as he drove by. The man started his car and followed the MG when it pulled away.

Face didn't go back home right away. He had thought about going to visit Murdock, but decided to get him a little gift for the next day instead. He stopped at a store and bought Murdock a red cowboy hat that had a chin string. He smiled when he thought of the kick his friend would get out of it. He drove home then, not noticing he was being followed.

The man in the black car pulled over when he saw Face turn into his apartment building parking lot. He watched Face get out of the car and go through the glass doors. "So, Blondie. This is where you've been hiding your sweet little ass," he said to himself. The man sat back in his seat. He picked up the car phone and dialed a number. "I've found Peck." He listened a moment. "Understood." He said, then hung up. "I'll be back, Blondie," he smiled. "Soon as everything's ready." He drove off.

*****************

Later that evening, the two were playing cards. Face had told Danny about the job the next day and told him he'd be leaving early and wouldn't be home till sometime during the evening.

"Gin………again," Danny grinned, laying his cards down. Face rolled his eyes and dropped his cards down. "I give up." He yawned and stood up. "Time for bed anyway. There's a cow that's gonna be waiting bright and early in the morning."

"It won't be dangerous, will it?" Danny asked, getting up to put his empty glass in the sink.

"Depends on if the other rancher decides to make a move and how many guns he brings," Face told him, shrugging casually.

Face wasn't prepared for what happened next. Danny came and stood in front of him. He had a yearning, but nervous look in his eyes. He bent his head and kissed Face gently on his lips. He let the kiss linger a few seconds. Then he pulled away and touched Face's cheek. "Be careful," he said, then walked towards the bedroom. He turned and told Face goodnight before he closed the door behind himself.

Face stared at the closed door and brought his fingers up to his lips. He sighed, not knowing exactly what emotions he should be feeling. But one thing was for sure. The kiss had felt very good.

*

Sleep didn't come easy for Face that night. He replayed the kiss in his mind and hated his heart for the reaction he'd felt. 'Maybe I'm making more out of it than there was,' Face reasoned with himself. 'He was just showing concern. That's it. Now go to sleep.' Half-convincing himself of this, he eventually did fall asleep.

The next morning, Murdock hooted with glee when Face presented him with the red cowboy hat. He tossed his ball cap into the backseat of the van and put it on. He made a great show of how the hat went so well with the toy six-shooter he wore in a holster around his hips. BA threatened to lasso Face and drag him behind the van for making Murdock act so stupid. Face and Hannibal did their best to ignore the bickering that went on the entire long ride to the cattle ranch.

The client's name was Ike Whitman. The other rancher who wanted to steal the bull was named Matt Stuart. It was Stuart and his ranch hands that the Team had to keep an eye out for during their trip to the breeding farm. Hannibal and BA rode in the front of the pickup truck, while Murdock and Face rode in the back. The bull was in the attached trailer.

During the ride to the farm, Murdock and Face made conversation with each other. Face could read Murdock's question, even though Murdock talked about everything but what was on his mind. Face had wondered himself whether or not Murdock would actually try to date someone. He doubted it. But he wanted to ease Murdock's mind.

"So, Murdock? Been playing any fooseball lately?" He asked with a smile.

Murdock gave him a vague look. "Ah, no. Been busy with other stuff."

Murdock shifted around nervously. He glanced at Face, looked down and glanced back up. He had to know. "W-What about you? Um, I mean………."

By this morning, Face had convinced himself that the kiss was only Danny's way of showing his concern. He thought it better not to mention to Murdock, though. "No. I'm not seeing anyone yet."

Murdock visibly relaxed. "Well, you know, like I said. You're free to. If you want."

Face heard the uncertainty in Murdock's voice. "I know," he answered.

It was then that Stuart and his men made their move. Two pickup trucks filled with men came rushing across their path on the road. BA hit the brakes. Stuart and his ranch hands were no match for the experienced A-Team, though. It took only a few moments for the Team to destroy their trucks and leave the stunned men lying in the road. Whitman and his men, who had been following at a safe distance, stayed with Stuart's men until the sheriff would arrive.

The Team delivered the bull safely to the breeding farm. Hannibal decided to have a little fun.

"Lieutenant, go into the trailer and push the bull out from the front."

Face panicked. "What! Why me? I'm not going in there with smelly animal. What if it gores me?"

"Don't make it mad. Now move!" Hannibal ordered.

"Boy, oh boy," Face whined. Hannibal grinned as Face opened the trailer and climbed in beside the bull. The bull became startled and began pushing Face against the trailer wall. "Watch it, will ya?" Face ordered the bull as he struggled around the animal. Uncertain of how to make a cow move, he pushed against its shoulder trying to back it up. "I'm gonna need a shower after this!" he complained to the bull. He did manage to make the bull back up some, when two of the farm hands came up and helped the bull out the rest of the way.

Face grinned and brushed his hands off at not having to complete the task. He walked to the end of the trailer to jump down, but didn't watch where he walked. Hannibal wished he had a camera to capture the look on the kid's face when his feet slid out from under him and he landed flat on his back.

Face moaned and rolled over, not knowing yet what had made him slip. When he pushed himself up and looked down at himself he finally saw. "Oh shit!" he yelled.

"Exactly!" Hannibal busted out laughing. BA giggled uncontrollably. Murdock kept a totally straight face as he said in a regal voice, "Really, Face. Your language. And will you please stay downwind?" He waved his hand in front of his nose.

"I'm going to get you for this, Hannibal!" Face yelled, red and very angry.

"Told you this job would be a piece of cow patty cake," Hannibal joked. "And you fell right into a piece!"

Face cleaned off what he could and bitched and moaned all the way back to the ranch, where the van was. BA made him cover the seat with a blanket and the windows were kept down for the long drive back. Face wouldn't speak to any of them now, just shot them angry looks whenever they tried to soothe his hurt ego. When BA dropped him off at his apartment building, Hannibal rolled down his window. "Hey, Face?"

"What?"

"Moo." Hannibal smiled again BA drove off before Face could say anything.

Face shook his head and looked down at himself. He suddenly lost all his anger and saw the funniness in the whole situation. He had to laugh about it himself.

Danny looked up from the book he was reading when Face came into the apartment. He got up and walked a circle around Face, looking at his clothes. He wrinkled his nose at the odor and said, "Whoa! You really get into your job, don't you?"

"You could say that," Face grinned. "I'm going to take a shower."

"I saved you some dinner. I'll warm it while you're showering." Danny offered.

"Okay," Face called, heading into the bathroom.

When Face came back out, wearing only a pair of shorts, he plopped down in a chair at the table. "You smell a lot better," Danny joked, putting a plate of food and two bottles of beer down.

"Gee, thanks," Face answered with a sarcastic smile. "Did you go to the hospital today?" he asked, digging into his food.

"Yep. Stitches are gone. I'm as good as new."

"Good."

Danny drank his beer letting Face eat in silence a few minutes. "Everything go okay today?"

"Aside from Hannibal's little practical joke, everything went fine," Face answered, taking a swig of his beer.

"That's good," Danny said. "I sent some enrollment papers to a community college up in Frisco. I can start next quarter."

"Oh," Face was suddenly a little saddened. "I'm sure you'll do fine."

Danny nodded slowly. He finished his beer while Face finished his meal. They each glanced at the other when they thought the other wasn't looking. Finally their eyes did lock for a couple of seconds before they drew away forcefully.

Face got up and took his plate to the counter. Danny stood up and went to stand in the middle of the living room not sure of what to say. He cleared his throat. "Tem, I'm leaving in a couple of days. I'm going to miss you."

Face slowly walked towards him. He put his hands in his pockets of his shorts nervously. "Yeah, me too. It's been nice having you around again."

Memories came flooding back to the both of them. Danny couldn't look at Face. "I'll never forget what you've done for me. I just wanted you to know th -" He drew in a sharp breath, his emotions threatening to release.

Face knew how he felt, because he felt the same way. He too would feel like he'd lost something important when Danny left.

"Danny, when you……….kissed me last night. Was it because you were worried about me………or was it something else?"

Danny looked at him sadly. "Both, maybe."

Face looked into his eyes, suddenly feeling a very desperate need to avoid loneliness. He saw the same look in Danny's eyes. He reached out his hand to Danny. "Come with me," he whispered.

Danny took his hand and Face led him to the bedroom.

They stood by the bed holding each other's hands. Face let go and ran his hands up Danny's arms, then down his chest and around his waist. Danny put his arms around Face pulled him close. Their lips met hesitantly at first, then the kiss deepened. Their mouths opened and their tongues explored each others. Face reached for the buttons on Danny's shirt and undid them, quickly pulling the shirt off. Danny broke the kiss and held Face's wrists. "Are you sure?" he asked.

Face ignored the slight feeling of doubt and nodded. He broke Danny's grasp and pulled the blanket down on the bed. "Yes, I'm sure," he said. Then he undid the button and zipper on Danny's pants, pushing them down. Danny kicked them off the rest of the way and did the same to Face's shorts. Both naked, they fell onto the bed. Their mouths met again and their hands roamed all over each other. Face moved on top of Danny and rubbed his dripping erection against Danny's.

Danny moaned and squeezed Face's ass, pushing him harder against him. Rolling over so Face was on the bottom now, Danny got between his legs, lifting his knees and spreading them. His desire was overwhelming as was Face's. Face wanted Danny inside him. He whimpered when he felt the head of Danny's cock pressing against his anus. They looked into each other's eyes, then Danny paused.

They stared into each other's eyes for what seemed like a silent eternity. The feelings they read in each other's eyes ranged from lust, to doubt, to denial, and finally, to forgiveness.

Danny closed his eyes and rolled off of Face, lying on his back next to him. Breathing heavily, he said, "We can't do this."

Face let out a long, heavy, ragged breath. "I know. I'm sorry."

Danny shook his head. "Don't be."

Both let tears of frustration and love flow freely. After a while, their physical excitement had dwindled, and new feelings of respect and honesty replaced any doubt or confusion.

"He means too much to me. I love him so much," Face told Danny.

Danny smiled. "I know." He took Face's hand and squeezed it. "I'm happy for you both. Let's go to sleep."

After his long day, Face was physically and emotionally exhausted. He fell into a deep sleep within minutes. Danny lay awake a long time after Face fell asleep. He knew what he had to do. He looked down at Face and kissed his forehead, then he got out of bed and covered Face with the blanket.

When Face awoke the next morning, he remembered the night before and rolled over to wake Danny. But the bed next to him was empty. Except for the note on the pillow.

Face wiped the tears from his cheeks when he finished the note. "You will, Danny. You will."

*

Face didn't begrudge Danny his decision to leave without saying his goodbye in person. It was better this way. He wanted to wait for Murdock, but having Danny around might have become too tempting again. And that could have possibly become a bitter end to their friendship.

He was happy that Danny decided to change his life around instead of going back to prostitution. He knew Murdock's advice on reconciling with his parents had helped with that decision. Face thought it would be a nice idea to let Murdock know how much he appreciated the gesture.

A few hours later an orderly brought a bouquet of balloons to Murdock's room. An envelope was tied to the many strings holding the bouquet together. Murdock removed the envelope and let the balloons float up to bounce off the ceiling. He grinned, pulled the strings down and let them float up once again. He bounced his head at the same time the balloons bounced off the ceiling. "Kinda the way my head would feel when the doc used to give me the really good dope," he said to himself.

He removed the note from the envelope. "Meet me outside by the big rock in the garden," the note read. He grinned again. He knew who was waiting without the note having to be signed.

Murdock raced outside to the secluded spot. This was his favorite spot on the grounds. He liked to lay back on the huge rock, smell the flowers around him and listen to the bees humming. There sat Face, with a pizza box sitting beside him. "Hey, Facey. You brought pizza! Hot diggity!"

Murdock climbed up on the rock, opened the pizza box and took a slice out. "Hmm, hmm," he mumbled, after taking a bite. Face took his own slice out and began eating it.

"Sorry about yesterday and the cow thing, Face," Murdock said, barely holding back a chuckle. "You ain't still mad are you?"

"I'm so happy you all were amused at my expense," Face faked annoyance. "I got over it and I'll get Hannibal back someday," Face mused, threateningly.

Murdock was staring at Face. The sun was shining through his hair and the wind was blowing the too long hair off to the side. He was just suddenly struck to silence at how incredibly handsome Face was. Not that he'd never noticed before.

"What? I got sauce on my chin or something?" Face asked, noticing Murdock's stare.

"Huh? No," Murdock shook his head. He tried to hide his embarrassment. "I was just thinking that if your hair was shorter and you had those little round wire glasses on, you'd look like a mix between John Denver and Father Mulcahey. The priest on MASH." Murdock got a weird, far away look, then said, "Makes me think up a song……….Korean Sunshine On My Rosary."

Face laughed. "You saying my hair's too long?"

Murdock gestured that it didn't matter to him one way or the other. "Nope. I can appreciate the Glenn Frey/Greg Allman look, too."

"Oh, please!" Face looked shocked at the comparison. "I like my hair the way it is, thank you. Anyway, I didn't come here to talk about hair or cows. I just wanted to thank you again for the advice you gave Danny."

"You already did that."

"Thanks to you, he's reconciling with his parents in San Francisco. That made him do some thinking about his future. A part of me was afraid he'd go back to what he was doing before. But he's decided to turn his life around. He's going back to college to get a degree in business. I just wanted you to know how much he appreciates it. I do, too."

"I helped do all that?" Murdock asked. He hadn't realized the impression he'd made. Influencing people wasn't one of his strong points.

"Yes," Face answered. He suddenly felt in a little depressed. "He left last night."

Murdock looked at him a little surprised. "I thought he was staying a few more days."

Face shrugged. "He left a note that said it was easier saying goodbye this way. I guess he felt a little uncomfortable."

"Uncomfortable? About me, you mean," Murdock stated. "Are you upset that he left that way?"

Face shook his head. "No. Not really. He explained everything and wishes us the best. I'll miss him for a while, of course. He's been a good friend, but I'm glad he's going on to better things."

Murdock admired Face's honesty, even if a small part of himself was still a little jealous. "I'm sorry, Face. I know what he meant to you."

"Nah. I think he did the right thing." Face stared at Murdock who was looking down at his pizza, picking at it. The thought came to him that Murdock might still be jealous. He smiled and teased Murdock into forgetting about it.

"Gee, Murdock. There's not a teeny tiny little itsy bitsy part of you that's maybe glad Danny left is there?" he said in a teasing voice. "I mean, he was competition, right?"

Murdock looked at the smiling face, knowing he was being needled. "Faceman, what makes you think I care about any competition? I have better things to think about than how you spend your Saturday nights."

"Oh really?" Face prodded. "Then it wouldn't bother you in the slightest if I went out to some nightclub and picked out the most gorgeous woman there, took her home and screwed her brains out."

Murdock reddened slightly and shook his head. "Nope." He quickly devoured the piece of pizza.

"Hmm." Face looked around the grounds. "I wonder what the nurse over there is doing tonight?"

Murdock grabbed another piece and took a large bite. "I wouldn't know," he tried saying with a full mouth. He swallowed with a loud gulp. "Look, Mr. Peckerhead. I stand by my decision. No amount of goading from you is going to change my mind!"

Face raised his eyebrows at the name Murdock used. He took a bite of his pizza and laid what was left in the box. He wiped his hands on his jeans and stared at his friend for a minute. "Murdock, you don't have any need to be jealous anymore."

"I'm not!" Murdock said through clenched teeth.

"Okay," Face said. Then he leaned forward so that his face was only inches from Murdock's. "I can wait just as long as you can," he whispered. He looked at Murdock's cheek and leaned forward further, licking the spot of sauce off his cheek. "I forgot napkins," he said. He smiled and moved back.

Murdock turned beet red. "Dammit, Face! I swear. If gall was a name, it would be on your drivers license! It's no wonder Danny left if that's the kind of move you tried on him!"

"AH-HA!" Face declared. "You ARE still jealous!"

Murdock threw his pizza down in the box. "All right! I'll admit after I said you could see who you wanted, I figured it would be Danny. So, yes! A part of me IS glad he left. Now you tell me something, Mr. Smoothie. You said he was uncomfortable. Was he uncomfortable in regards to me? Or was he uncomfortable BEING with YOU?"

It was now Face's turn to be embarrassed. "Both. Things were getting kind of intense between us. We came to our senses before we actually DID anything. We put YOU above our own feelings. Doesn't that count for something?"

Murdock mulled this over for a moment. "You actually stopped, even though I said it was okay?"

"Yes." Face moved the pizza box so he could sit closer to Murdock and take his hand. "You said you wanted to be able to trust me again. There was no way I could have gone through with it last night and been able to ever look you in the eye again. You mean too much to me." Face took Danny's note from his pocket and gave it to Murdock. "This is the note he left. Read it."

"No, Face. It's personal. Between you and him."

"I think in a way it was meant for both of us. The last paragraph particularly."

Murdock read the note, rereading the last paragraph:

("I know everything will work out for you and Murdock. You've proven you can wait. I wish you both the best. I can only hope that someday I can be as fortunate and find someone to share that special kind of love with.")

Murdock refolded the note and gave it back to Face. He swallowed the lump in his throat. "Gee, Face. I don't quite know what to say………."

Face squeezed his hand. "I know I've put you through a lot lately. I don't expect you to get over that quickly. Just remember that no matter how long it takes, I'll always be there waiting."

Murdock took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He put his arm around Face's shoulders. "I know you will be. I can see now that you're really willing to work at making things up. It's just that………." Murdock got a sorrowful look on his face and took his arm and hand back.

This made Face real nervous. "What? What Murdock!"

"I just don't know how……….." Murdock stammered, looking down.

Face was panicking. "Don't know what? I'll do whatever it takes! What is it?"

Murdock took his cap off and wrung it in his hands. "I don't know how…………….to properly ask a person out on a date." He looked up at Face with one of his famous goofy grins.

"Huh?" Face said utterly confused. "Did you say what I think you said?"

Murdock giggled. "Boy, that look on your face makes up for the sauce licking incident."

"Did you say date?" Face asked, amazed.

"Yes, I did." Murdock became serious. "Templeton Arthur Peck………would you go out with me?"

"Really?" This was more than Face could have hoped for.

"Is that a yes or a no?" Murdock asked. "If it's a no, I'm sure I can find someone else to use my pass on tomorrow evening," he joked.

"Don't you even think about it!" Face ordered. "Of course, I meant yes. But………I mean………Are you sure? I thought you wanted a lot of time."

"Oooh, we ARE going to take our time. I guess after hearing you out and reading what Danny wrote………if you have enough honesty to tell me that something almost happened and you had the integrity to resist the temptation with someone as nice looking as he is, then I guess I don't have much to worry about with anyone else. I think I can meet you halfway."

Face put his arm around Murdock's shoulder. "I swear I'll never do anything to hurt you ever again."

"I know you won't," Murdock said, then grinned. "Cause if you do, I'll sick the big ugly mudsucker on ya."

"Now there's something I wouldn't want to happen," Face visioned himself being crushed like a bug. "So what do you want to do tomorrow evening? Dinner and a movie?"

Murdock shook his head. "No. No. That's much too intimate, I think. Let's see……….I'm thinking more along the lines of bowling and arcade games."

"Bowling? Murdock. I can tell you're going to be one fun date."

"Bowling can be loads of fun. You just wait and see, Facey. I'm sure you'll be able to just charm those pins to fall down on their own."

"Ah, yes. And I can't wait to wear a pair of ugly shoes that a thousand other people have worn. Is around seven okay to come by and get you?"

"Seven would be fine," Murdock responded. "Just remember……….I don't kiss on first dates. And I expect to be brought home by 10:00."

"Ten? Why do I get the feeling this is gonna be kinda like being stuck in Leave It To Beaver Land?" Face mused.

"Well, gee, Wally. You wouldn'ta want me to get a bad reputation, or anything dumb like that, would ya?" Murdock asked.

Face laughed at his Beaver imitation. "I would never do anything to tarnish your good name."

Murdock, snapped his fingers remembering something. "Oh, speaking of the big ugly mudsucker, he tried calling you at home a little while ago. He called here then, thinking maybe you'd be over. He wants you to pick up a phone for your car. He's at the soup kitchen downtown this afternoon serving food. He said you could take over his place on the line and he'd install the phone. He seems to think serving food to the homeless would be good for your soul."

"He would." Face rolled his eyes upward. "Ah, I hate going to that place! It's so depressing."

"Try putting yourself in their shoes." Murdock advised.

"I know. I know. If circumstances were different, it could be any one of us living like that." Face said. "But today the only good thing that's happened to my soul has been you." He got down from the rock. "Guess I have to go buy a phone. See you tomorrow night."

"Odios, muchacho," Murdock waved to him and watched him walk away till he disappeared around the corner. "Aahhh," Murdock breathed as he reclined back on the rock. "You did good today, HM." Murdock put his arms behind his head to cushion it. He lay there enjoying the scent of the flowers and the sound of the buzzing bees. "Let me tell you bout the birds and the bees, and the flowers and the trees, and the moon up aboooove. And a thing called looooooooooooove," he sang to himself.

****************

Face walked through the back door into the kitchen of the shelter. BA was there refilling a serving tray with mashed potatoes. "Here's the car phone, BA."

"It's about time! Take this out there and start serving! And don't be lookin' down on any of those people! You read me, Fool?" BA looked menacingly at him, shoving the serving tray in his chest.

Face drew his head back. "Nice to see you, too," he said, grabbing hold of the tray before it fell. "Ouch! Hot! Hot!" Face raced out to the serving line to unload the tray.

Face looked around the large room at the different sorts of people as he scooped mash potatoes. Most of the people who walked by him wouldn't even look up at him. They kept their eyes lowered. Mostly it was men, but there were some women and children also. The children seemed to be able to look up at him. But the only thing he saw in their eyes was sadness. Their sadness reminded him too much of his own childhood. Face tried to avoid looking at the children's faces. In their mother's faces, he saw helplessness. He wondered if this was the reason his own mother had left him on the doorstep of Father Maghill's orphanage all those years ago.

He sighed looking around at the men, wondering what had happened to them. Why they couldn't get a job. Many were drunks, drug addicts or mental cases obviously. He saw a couple of men in dirty, worn out military fatigues. He wondered what sort of battle nightmares they were living in.

'Hurry up, BA!' he thought to himself. Then immediately felt guilty. He admired BA's ability to work here and the assistance he gave at the day care center. BA had an inner strength that Face didn't think he himself would ever have.

"Phone's working, Faceman," BA said, coming up behind him.

"I don't know how you do this BA," Face admitted, motioning at the room.

"Just gotta get to know them. See them for who they are," BA told him.

"Well, all I see when I look at them is sadness, helplessness and frustration," Face reflected.

"They're people with troubles. Kinda makes some of our troubles seem unimportant when you compare them," BA analyzed.

"Yeah," Face nodded, then slapped BA on the shoulder. "You better be careful, BA. Somebody might think you actually have a heart."

BA expected to see a sarcastic look on Face. Instead he saw a look of genuine admiration directed toward him. He bit back an angry reply, just saying, "Get out of here 'fore I make you clean up the kitchen!" He shook his head, as Face made a hasty exit.

****************

"Hannibal! This will take most of the day!" Face complained late the next morning when Hannibal called with a long list of things for him to supply the warehouse with, plus a few extras.

"You're the supply officer. Get to supplying!" Hannibal ordered.

"Since when does that include picking up YOUR dry cleaning?" Face asked, angrily.

"You'll be going right by there anyway. It makes sense to me," Hannibal told him. "Just don't forget the most important thing………..cigars."

"Heaven forbid," Face said, hanging up. He grabbed his keys and went out to his car. He looked at the small car wondering where he was going to put everything. He pulled out of the lot intent on getting his running around done as quickly as possible so he could meet Murdock on time.

The man in the black car started the engine and followed Face. "Hey Blondie. I'm back. Where are you taking us today? Hope it's to meet your friends. I'd like to know where they are." He kept his car far enough back so Face wouldn't notice it. He followed Face throughout the city, pulling over whenever Face had a stop to make. His eyes were glued to Face whenever he walked back and forth to his car. The man smiled when he thought of what he could do to that body. He felt himself stir at the thought of getting his hands on Face's ass. "Soon."

Face drove his overloaded car into the warehouse district. He drove around several buildings until he found the small one the Team used. He glanced in the rearview mirror to check his hair, paying no attention to the black car that went around the side of another building. He honked his horn to signal one of the others inside to open the garage door.

"Did you get everything, Lieutenant?" Hannibal asked, looking through the stuff in the car. Face reached underneath his seat for the cigar box he knew Hannibal was looking for.

"Of course," he said, handing Hannibal the box.

"Nice, Kid," Hannibal smiled. "I'll even help you unload."

The tall, bald man outside walked around the building. He silently climbed on some empty crates to be able to look through a window. He rubbed the dirt off the window and peered inside. He smiled when he saw Face and the silver-haired man he knew to be Colonel Smith. "So this is the A-Team headquarters," he said to himself. He silently climbed back down and went back to his car to wait.

Face drove back out about an hour later. The black car followed once again. Face went through a fast-food drive thru for something to eat on his way to pick Murdock up. The pilot was waiting for him outside the hospital and Face barely had the car stopped when Murdock hopped in over the door.

Face smiled, deciding not to comment about Murdock not opening the door. "Hey, Face. What you been up to?"

"Hannibal had me running around all day," Face told him. "I managed to get done just in time to take you bowling as promised."

Murdock grinned. He knew Face hated bowling and had only been teasing him about that. "I changed my mind about that, Face. I think, maybe I am in the mood for a movie. Is that okay with you?"

Face's relief was obvious. "That's fine with me. I'll even spring for popcorn. Let's see what's showing at the Grant Street Theater." He checked the sideview mirror to change lanes. He saw the black car, two cars back change lanes. He vaguely wondered why the car looked familiar.

The man in the black car followed them to the theater. He stood in line to see what movie they purchased tickets for and followed them inside. He sat a few rows behind them off to the side, so he could watch Face closely. He knew Murdock was also a member of the Team. He'd been there that night also.

After their popcorn was finished, Face and Murdock both slouched down in their seats slightly and sat closely together to watch the rest of the movie. Face couldn't shake the feeling he was being stared at. He let his eyes wonder around the theater, turning his head to see if anybody was looking from behind. Everyone seemed to be staring at the screen. His eyes stopped when he saw the large man with the stocking cap on his head. The man was watching the screen also, but Face couldn't help but think how that man could rival BA in mean looking.

"Something wrong," Murdock whispered, noticing Face was looking around.

"No. Just got the feeling someone was staring."

Murdock smiled at Face. "With that handsome mug of yours, who wouldn't stare?"

"Ha Ha Ha," was Face's response.

The man resumed his staring when Face turned back towards the screen. He felt himself harden as he stared at the blond man. He'd been told by his superiors to follow him to see if he'd lead them to where the Team hid out. That had been easy enough. Now he was to await orders to pick Peck up, which were supposed to come tomorrow. The man decided he'd do the abduction tonight instead. He wanted a night all for himself with this beauty before he had to share him with the others.

The movie eventually ended and the two sat through the credits so the theater would empty out before them. "So what exactly does a gaffer do?" Murdock asked, pointing to the credits.

"I have no idea. That's a question for Hannibal. He's the one in show business. You ready to go?"

"Can we pick me up a milkshake on the way back?" Murdock asked.

"Only if you share it," Face offered.

They did pick up a milkshake on the way back to the VA. They sat in the car and shared it before Murdock had to go back inside. "Thanks for the movie, Murdock. I promise I'll take you bowling real soon."

"You hate bowling. And the ugly shoes," Murdock slurped from the straw.

"I would still do it," Face said, taking the milkshake cup. "I'd do anything you wanted."

Face took a drink from the straw, and some of the shake dribbled down his chin. Murdock acted on a sudden impulse and quickly leaned over to lick the shake from Face's chin. Face stared at him wide-eyed. Murdock grinned deviously and said, "I forgot napkins."

"Ooooooh," Face moaned.

"And on that note," Murdock opened the car door and got out, stilling grinning. "Goodnight."

"Night." Face shook his head in wonder and watched Murdock go into the building. He had to smile at the comeuppance he'd gotten.

His smile faded as he stopped at the exit before pulling out onto the street. He noticed the black car across the street. 'Is that the same one I saw earlier?' he wondered to himself. He pulled out to see if the other car would follow. Sure enough, the other car pulled in back of him, keeping a distance. Face made a few turns to see if the car would follow suit. It did.

The man realized he'd been spotted when the MG suddenly made unnecessary turns. He decided it was time to capture his prey. He sped up to close the distance.

Face grabbed his car phone and dialed the colonel's number. "Hannibal, I think I'm being followed." Face told him when he answered.

"Is it army?" Hannibal wanted to know.

"I don't think so. It's a black car. No markings. Only one man in it that I can see," Face reported. "He's speeding up!"

"Where are you?" Hannibal raised his voice in worry.

"Westwood."

"Face, haul ass over here! If you can't shake him, we'll take him out together. Stay on the phone." Hannibal heard a crunch.

"Shit!" Face exclaimed. "He's trying to force me off the road!"

"Stay calm, Kid!" Hannibal ordered. He felt helpless not being there with Face to help. "What street are you on?"

"Um, Market Street. I just passed South Main. Here he comes again!"

Hannibal heard another crunch, then the squealing of tires. "Hannibal!" he heard Face yell before a loud crash, then he heard nothing but static on the phone.

"Face! Face!" Knowing he'd lost him, Hannibal hung up the phone then picked it up again to call BA. "BA, meet me over in Westwood on Market St. near South Main. Face is in trouble!" He hung up before BA could ask any questions. He checked the clip in his gun before racing out the door.

The man in the black car grinned wildly as he rammed the MG a second time, causing it to spin out of control and crash into a large tree. He pulled up beside the wrecked car and got out.

After the impact with the tree, Face slowly pulled himself back up. The car had hit the tree on the passenger side. Face had only been bounced around a little. He considered himself lucky until a pair of strong arms wrapped around him from behind and pulled him forcefully from the car.

*

Face tried to struggle with the huge assailant, but the man's arms were like a vise around him. The man pulled him to his own car, turned Face around suddenly and punched him hard on the side of his head. The only thing Face saw before passing out was the stocking cap on the man's head.

The man drug Face to the back of his car with one hand. With the other he opened the trunk and hauled Face up into it. He slammed the trunk lid down and looked around. The street was quiet. No cars had passed them, and no one was around as a witness. He took a deep shuddering breath, rubbing his hand gently along the trunk lid. "You're mine now," he whispered. He then got back into the driver's seat and pulled out.

Hannibal arrived only a few minutes later. He looked around not seeing anyone, then went over to the smashed car. Face wasn't there. BA pulled up behind him just then, squealing his tires to a stop. "What happened, Hannibal!" BA shouted, running over from the van.

"Face called me and said someone was following him. I heard him being run off the road," Hannibal said quickly. "He said there was one man in a black car." Hannibal shook his head. "He must have taken Face."

"Why?" BA asked, ramming his fist into his hand.

"I don't know, BA. Why don't you take a look around. Maybe Face was thrown, or just wondered away in a daze. I'll wipe his prints from the car and take the license plate off. We better hurry before someone calls the police about this."

Hannibal went to work wiping away any connection of Face to the car. He didn't notice any blood, so he thought Face may not be hurt too bad. His mind was racing with worry, not knowing who had taken Face and why.

BA came running back a few minutes later. "No sign of him, Hannibal."

"I didn't think there would be." He heard a siren in the distance coming closer. "I'm finished here. Let's split up and drive around. They're probably long gone, but we've got to try."

Their search was fruitless. They even went so far as to stop every black car with a male driver. Pretending to be policemen or just plain demanding to search their trunks. Nothing.

Knowing he was getting nowhere, Hannibal phoned BA. "This isn't getting us anywhere. I'm going to the warehouse to wait. The kidnapper may try to contact us."

"I'll meet you there, Hannibal. Ain't no way I'm gonna be able to sleep tonight. I'm worried, man. Real worried." BA admitted.

"I am too, BA."

"Think we should call Murdock?"

"The VA wouldn't put a call through this late. Let's not worry him just yet. We'll wait till morning. See if we get any word," Hannibal instructed.

"He's gonna be mad we didn't call him right away," BA pointed out.

"I know. But there's nothing he could have done anyway. We'll work it out in the morning. See you at the warehouse," Hannibal said, hanging up.

******************

The man had driven a while before pulling off the road into a deserted area. He knew how to knock someone out to keep them out for a while. He wanted Face tied up before he regained consciousness. He opened the trunk and pulled the pieces of rope from underneath Face. He tied Face's hands behind his back with one piece, and his ankles together with another. He grabbed two dirty cloths, using one for a blind fold and the other for a gag, which he tied tightly around Face's head.

Face was beginning to come around from the movements. He moaned and tasted the dirty rag in his mouth. He tried to open his eyes, but something held them closed. His head was pounding and he couldn't make any sense of why he couldn't seem to move. It was then he felt someone's hand petting his hair. Over and over. Face struggled to breathe and tried to move away from the hand. But there was nowhere to move. The hand slowly made its way down his arm and side, over his hip and down his leg. The hand moved its way back up and slid to his ass, rubbing it gently. "We'll be there soon, Peck. I've heard you feel real good. Can't wait to find out for myself." The hand went away. The trunk lid slammed down.

Face began trembling in fear and confusion. He remembered being run off the road, but nothing after. He had no idea how long they'd been driving while he was out. 'He knew my name. How does he know me?' Face wondered. He felt the car begin to move. He began to struggle against the ropes again, but they wouldn't budge. He remembered the man's words and the feel of the hand moving down his body. He felt helpless and frightened at the thought of what he knew was going to happen. His only hope was that he could fight the man off and escape.

Face tried to lay still to conserve energy. Between his fear, the dirty rag in his mouth and the jostling car, he was getting nauseous. The longer they drove the worse the nausea became. He felt the car slow down and turn off. This road was bumpy and he was being jostled even more. He felt he was going to throw up for sure, which he didn't want to do with a gag in his mouth when the car finally came to a stop and the engine shut off.

A moment later the trunk lid opened. Face felt himself being lifted by very strong arms. The man bent over the trunk and easily lifted Face onto his shoulder. He closed the lid and walked to the cabin door. Once inside, he dumped Face onto the bed and turned the bedside lamp on. After locking the door he moved to the bed to take the blindfold off his guest. Face was curled up on the bed moaning. Still fighting the nausea.

Once the blindfold was moved, Face blinked at the brightness of the lamp that was close to him. He turned to see who his kidnapper was. His eyes got wide as he recognized him from the theater. When the man stood up, Face realized just how tall and muscular the guy was. His stomach threatened to hurl right there.

"You look a little green around the gills," the man said. "You ain't gonna puke are you?"

Face quickly nodded, knowing he would. "Shit," the man muttered. He removed the gag, and took the switchblade knife from his pocket and cut the rope around Face's ankles. "In there!" he pointed with the knife. He pulled Face up to stand and pushed him towards the bathroom. Face staggered on weak legs to the bathroom and bent over the toilet just in time.

He was breathing heavy when he finished, but his stomach felt better. The man came in, shaking his head. He wet a washcloth and wiped Face's mouth and chin. He took the cup from the sink, filled it with water and held it to Face's lips so he could rinse his mouth and throat.

"Got any mouthwash?" Face asked, an idea forming in his mind. Knowing it would be difficult with his hands still tied behind his back.

"Not a bad idea. Can't have you tasting bad," the man told him, smiling wickedly. He took a small bottle of mouthwash from the toiletry bag sitting on the back of the toilet. He poured some in the cup and held it to Face's lips. Face swished the mouthwash for a few seconds, then bent as if to spit it in the sink. Suddenly he raised up and spit the mouthwash in the man's face. The man cursed and brought his hand to his face to wipe it off. Face then shoved his shoulder into the man's stomach to knock him off balance. He ran to the door of the cabin trying to unlock it, and turn the knob with his tied hands.

He felt the knife whiz past his head and embed itself in the wooden door behind him. He stared at the knife a second, then turned to the angry man walking towards him with a gun in his hand. He put the gun under Face's chin, and wrapped his other hand in Face's hair pulling him close. Face was forced to stare up into the cold dark eyes. "That was a big mistake, Blondie," the man said menacingly. "You cannot get away from me. You push me far enough and I can fuck you up real bad." He pulled Face closer and sneered. "Do you and I have an understanding?"

"Y-Yes," Face whispered.

The man released Face's hair and moved away from him. "Go sit in that chair over there," the man ordered, pointing to a chair in the corner of the small cabin. Face obediently walked over and sat in the sturdy-looking chair, noticing the leg irons attached to the front two legs. The man put the gun in his waistband and pulled the knife from the door. He approached Face and knelt down in front of him. "You think about kicking me, I'll snap your leg in two." To make his point, he rammed the knife into the chair between Face's legs, very close to his crotch. Face flinched involuntarily.

"Who are you?" Face asked nervously, as the man attached the leg irons to his ankles.

"I'll properly introduce myself after I get cleaned up," he told Face, then reached up and touched Face's cheek. "You and I are going to get to know each other real well." He pulled the knife from the chair.

His eyes followed the man on his way to the bathroom as he removed the stocking cap from his bald head, took his jacket off, then his shirt. Face saw there was no way he'd be able to outmuscle this guy. He was almost a foot taller and must outweigh him by eighty to a hundred pounds. Face looked around the small cabin, looking for possible ways to escape. There was just the front door, with a small window on each side. Two more small windows were on the rear wall of the cabin. There were just the two rooms and a closet. There was a phone on the nightstand that had a message light on it. Face figured this must be one of those motels that has small cabins instead of regular rooms. He didn't see any papers laid out that would show the name of the place, or where he was.

Things weren't looking good for him and he was scared and nervous. He knew what the man had planned for him. It was bringing back memories that he didn't want to remember.

The man came out of the bathroom, sat down on the bed and took his shoes off. Face's fear showed in his voice when he asked, "Who the hell are you? How do you know me? How long have you been following me?"

"You can call me Lansing. I've been following you off and on since you and that other whore, Danny Nelson, picked up the car from the police impound. You pissed off some pretty important people when you and your friends closed Wellington. I work for them."

"What!" His face showed his shock. "This is about Wellington? If you've hurt Dan-"

Lansing waved him off. "Nelson ain't important. Who needs a nobody like him, when the famous A-Team can be brought down."

"What do you mean?"

"It's not my place to explain everything. That will have to wait till I deliver you. I wasn't supposed to pick you up till I was given the go-ahead. But I thought I'd have my own fun with you first." Lansing stood up and came towards Face, unsnapping his pants. "I bet you can be a lot of fun to play with. Didn't you whore yourself out at Wellington?" Lansing asked, unzipping his pants. "Which one are you screwing now? Nelson, Murdock……….or both?"

Face shook his head. Panic was setting in. "N-No! Neither!"

"Ah, come on now. You expect me to believe that?" Lansing prodded.

"I'm telling the truth," Face insisted. Lansing now stood directly in front of him, his legs between Face's knees. Face closed his eyes to the bulge in the pants in front of him. He barely heard the sound of fabric being rearranged. He could smell the odor of what was directly in front of his face. "Take it," he heard Lansing say, and felt the moist tip pressed against his closed lips. "I know you've done this enough times to know how it's done."

Face pulled back and looked up at Lansing. "No! Please!" he begged.

Lansing slapped Face, grabbed his hair and pulled him forward in the chair. He pushed Face's mouth against his cock. But Face refused to open his lips, struggling against the hand in his hair and trying to move away. Lansing took the switchblade from his back pocket and flipped it open. He released Face's hair and grabbed his jaw. "Open up you little slut!" he ordered. The crushing pressure he put on Face's jaw as he tried to pull it open threatened to dislocate it. He finally forced Face's mouth to open and shoved his cock in. He put the knife against Face's cheek. "Biting down wouldn't be a very good idea. The people I work for don't particularly care what condition I bring you in, so long as you're still breathing. Now why don't you make this easy, so there's not a lot of unnecessary blood loss on your part."

Face gave up any struggling. The way he was bound there was nothing he could do anyway. He relaxed his jaw muscles and let Lansing take over.

Lansing felt Face relax and pushed himself down Face's throat. His large cock was in proportion to the rest of his large frame. Face's already bruised jaw was being stretched wide open. He had to force his throat muscles to relax so as not to gag. The nausea he was feeling wasn't helping any. Lansing put his free hand on Face's head and held it while he moved in and out. "Yes," Lansing said. "That's real good. Now suck." He pressed the knife to Face's cheek again. Face began a gentle suction on the outward strokes. He held back tears of shame that threatened to escape. He prayed Lansing would be done soon.

Lansing's moan and his increased speed signaled his impending orgasm. Face had to struggle to breathe. "Oh yeah. That's so good. It's coming," Lansing said. He still held the knife as he put both his hands on Face's head and rammed his cock down Face's throat for the final few thrusts. "Aaaahhh!" he yelled. Face felt the warm liquid shoot deep into his throat. He suddenly lost his control and started gagging, unable to breathe. Lansing held himself there until he was drained. He pulled himself out and Face immediately leaned over the arm of the chair threatening to vomit. It was all he could do to keep his stomach down and try to breathe again. When he finally sat back up, he was red, gasping and tears were running down his cheeks.

Lansing chuckled. "Ah, come on, baby. It wasn't that bad, was it?" He leaned over Face. "You better get used to it."

Face didn't respond to his words. He could only cringe back in the chair as far as he could away from the man. "You ain't afraid of little ole me, are you?" Lansing asked innocently.

Face was afraid of him. Lansing made Peter Marks look like a choirboy by comparison. Face was feeling a fear he hadn't felt since he was in the POW camp in Vietnam. Not only the fear of being raped; which he had a feeling more of that was coming. But also the fear of the unknown. He didn't know what was being planned for him, and he had no control over the situation. He felt helpless when he wasn't in control. And how could he possibly feel in control when he was tied up and had this huge man looming over him.

"What are you going to do?" Face finally asked quietly.

Lansing backed away towards the bed, looking Face in the eye. "What do you think I'm going to do?"

He reached under the bed and brought out a length of chain, which he circled around the center of the headboard and hung an open padlock on one end. From under the pillow he brought out a pair of handcuffs, which he dangled in front of him as he approached Face again. "I've been watching you wiggle that cute little ass of yours. It's time I got a piece of it, too." He stood beside Face and leaned him forward, so he could untie the rope. He put the cuffs on one wrist, then brought both of Face's arms to his front and cuffed the other wrist. Face moved his shoulders around to loosen the stiffness. Lansing knelt down and unlocked the shackles around his ankles.

Face glanced at the front window, wondering if it was large enough for him to crash through. He had to take the chance. After his ankles were free and while Lansing was still kneeling, he pushed past Lansing and ran for the window.

But Lansing had anticipated the move and reacted quickly. He grabbed Face's leg and pulled him down. He drug Face over the floor to the bed and pulled him up, shaking him. "I warned you about pushing me too far!" he yelled. He threw Face down on the bed as if he were a rag doll. Face tried to roll away, but Lansing grabbed him and slammed a few hard punches into his mid-section. He then slapped Face on one side of his face, and backhanded him on the other side. Face was so dazed, he could do nothing when Lansing wrapped his hand around his throat and pulled him to the top of the bed. Lansing put his knee into Face's chest to hold him down while he fed the chain between the handcuffs and padlocked the chain closed. Lansing stood up, breathing hard.

Face tried bringing his legs up to curl up against the agonizing pain in his gut. Lansing punched him in his thigh. "Keep them down!"

Face lowered his legs. "Please stop!" he whimpered.

"Are you kidding, Boy? All this fighting's got me hard again!"

Lansing straddled Face on the bed. He used his knife to cut the buttons off Face's shirt. He laid the knife down, and opened the shirt. He ran his hands up and down Face's sides, then his stomach and chest. He leaned over Face and nuzzled his neck, kissing and sucking on the tender skin. Face began trembling. Lansing moved his mouth down, using his tongue to make a track to Face's chest. He took one nipple in his mouth, sucked and then bit down on it. Face cried out at the sudden pain. Lansing did the same to the other nipple. Face was shaking uncontrollably.

"Don't! Please! It hurts!" Face begged him.

Lansing viciously twisted the nipple, making Face cry out again. Lansing got up and took his pants off. Face turned his head away from the sight of the huge bobbing erection. Lansing removed Face's shoes and undid his pants, pulling them down and off his legs. Lansing licked his lips and sighed at the sight of Face's flaccid penis. He knelt down between Face's legs and took it into his mouth.

"Oh, god! No!" Face pleaded. In a sudden panic, he tried to twist his legs around Lansing's neck to choke him, or even break his neck if he could. Lansing angrily bit down on Face's penis, drawing blood. Face screamed in agony and unwrapped his legs.

Lansing raised himself up and slapped Face in his mouth, splitting his lip. "The more you fight, the better it gets for me. So go ahead and keep fighting," he warned.

Face lay there crying in absolute agony. Every ounce of fight had left him. He gave no resistance at all when Lansing flipped him over onto his stomach. He buried his face in the pillow between his crossed arms, giving in to the violation he knew was coming.

Lansing heard Face's muffled sobs and felt him trembling. It just made him all the more excited. He massaged Face's cheeks and bent down to lick between them. He spread Face's legs and licked the puckered opening, leaving a gob of saliva as the only lubrication he would allow.

He moved up and positioned the head of his cock against the opening. Using his weight, it didn't take much effort to push the head past the tight ring of muscle. Face bucked beneath the weight and screamed into the pillow as he felt the length of Lansings cock drive into him as far as it could go.

Lansing wasted no time. He began his quick, deep pumping motions reveling in the tightness around him. He let his weight fall on Face, leaving his victim fighting for air. The forcefulness of his movements increased and the entire bed was rocking back and forth. Face could hear Lansing's grunts and moans of pleasure. When he felt he might pass out from pain and lack of oxygen, Lansing lifted himself up and quickly pulled Face onto his knees. When the weight lifted, Face took a couple of deep breaths to refill his lungs, then felt his rear being filled again.

The all-over pain was unbearable. Lansing was hammering his ass, keeping a tight grip on hips and pulling him back with every thrust. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity to Face, Lansing gave a final vicious thrust and came with a loud groan.

"Just like I thought it would be," he said after a moment. "Sweet and tight." He pulled himself out and saw the small traces of red mixed with his semen. "Not too much damage. I knew you could take me." He went into the bathroom to clean himself off. Face rolled to his side and curled his legs up to his stomach. He was gasping and trembling in pain. His penis still hurt from the bite and he felt bruised and battered internally. His mind kept flashing back to other times that were like this, and he half-expected to be unchained and drug through mud back to a cage being cursed at in Vietmanese. He flinched involuntarily when he felt hands pushing him onto his back. Instead of seeing slanted dark eyes, he saw the cold steel dark eyes of Lansing. He didn't know which were worse.

Face eyed him fearfully wondering what he was going to do next. Lansing held up a washcloth in answer to his question. He wiped the blood from Face's split lip, and moved down to the small amount of blood on his penis. Lansing smiled when Face flinched. "That'll teach you, won't it?" he smirked. He moved the washcloth down further to clean up the larger mess there.

"Ready for nighty-night? Later on we'll occupy ourselves around here and wait on a phone call."

"Where are you going to take me?" Face mumbled.

"Mystery is half the fun, don't you think?" Lansing pulled the bedcovers down from underneath Face. He pushed Face to the side of the bed away from the nightstand, phone and the knife that lay there."

"Could you please take my arms down? I swear I won't try to run," Face asked hopefully. His arms and wrists ached from being pulled on.

Lansing thought a moment, then nodded. "Okay." He got the key to the padlock and released Face's arms from the chain, leaving the handcuffs on. Face lowered his aching arms and was able to rub his bruised wrists. Lansing laid down bringing the covers up. He rolled Face onto his side away from him. He slid his arm under Face's neck and put his leg over Face's legs. He spooned himself closely against Face's back. With his free hand he brought his knife around so Face could see it. "I'm a very light sleeper. If I feel you move, I'll cut you. I hope you're not a restless sleeper, cause this sure is cozy."

Face shook his head. Lansing took the knife back, closing it. He kept it in his hand between them. Face felt completely helpless. This man wouldn't hesitate to carry out his threat. Face was too tired and weak to even care about running at the moment anyway. He couldn't stand the feel of Lansing's breath on his neck and the closeness of his body, but there wasn't anything he could do. Worst of all, he felt ashamed. He felt as if he'd cheated on Murdock again. By allowing himself to be captured and used.

*

Elsewhere, in a California federal prison, a meticulously executed plan had just been carried out. One prisoner lay dead in his cell, while another had escaped with the aide of a small group of men who worked for the same people Lansing did. After they were a safe distance away from the prison and had switched cars, the escaped prisoner picked up the car phone and dialed long distance. "This is Forrest. Phase One is complete." Pause. "We should be there in about 6 hours." Pause. "I'm looking forward to seeing Mr. Peck again." He hung up and smiled

*

Murdock went outside to walk the grounds in the morning sunshine after having breakfast, still finding traces of maple syrup to lick off his fingers. It had only taken a wink and a smile from him for the food server to give him a couple of extra pancakes. He remembered the night before when he had licked milkshake from Face's chin. He giggled as he remembered Face's reaction. It had been a spur of the moment reaction on his part, but it had felt right at the time.

"Feel like going for a ride, Captain?" Hannibal's voice suddenly asked quietly from behind him.

Murdock whirled around to find a made-up and wigged Hannibal dressed in an orderly's uniform.

"Course I do. It's a beautiful morning for a leisurely drive. What's up?" Murdock asked, thinking a new job had suddenly come up.

"I'll explain when we get to the van. Come on." Hannibal led him across the lawn to the trees and bushes that covered the wall. They climbed over the wall to the sidewalk. BA had the van waiting.

Murdock slid the door open and jumped in. He looked at the empty seat beside him, and wondered why Face wasn't there. "What's up, Colonel? New job?"

Hannibal removed his disguise and said. "You could say that. Did you watch the news this morning?"

"No." Murdock saw the worried glance that passed between BA and Hannibal. He now knew something was up. "What happened?"

"Murdock, during the night someone killed Dr. Knight in his prison cell and the same people helped Charles Forrest escape."

Murdock recognized the names from Wellington Manor immediately. He looked to the empty seat, now very worried. "Where's Face? Does he know?" Murdock asked excitedly. He saw BA look down, then turn back toward the wheel and put the van into drive. Hannibal looked at him with a sorrowful expression. "Where is he?" Murdock asked again.

"His car was run off the road last night. Whoever ran him off the road kidnapped him." Hannibal told him gently.

Murdock felt his heart stop for a second. He replayed Hannibal's words in his mind. Kidnapped? "When? Where? We saw a movie last night. He dropped me off around ten………"

"It was a few minutes later that he called me saying someone was following him," Hannibal said. "Did Face give you any indication he knew if someone was following him earlier?"

Murdock shook his head. "No. He must not have known. Wait!" Murdock thought back. "At the theater he said he felt as if someone was staring at him. I just made some stupid comment about it. I should have taken him seriously!" Murdock chastised himself, punching his thigh.

"Stop that, Murdock! You had no way of knowin'!" BA told him. "Don't go beatin' yourself up over it."

"Why didn't you let me know about this last night?" Murdock wanted to know. "We could've been out looking!"

"There was nothing you could have done that BA and I didn't already do. We spent half the night looking. There just aren't any traces," Hannibal sighed, putting a cigar in his mouth. "There's too much coincidence between the prison escape and Face's kidnapping to doubt any connection. But where would they go? Wellington Manor would be too obvious. I'm sure the police have the place staked out."

"I wonder who the people are that are doing all this," BA said. "Who would go to this much trouble and why?"

"I don't know, BA. Face never mentioned anyone other than Forrest, Marks and the doctor as being involved in the drug experiments and deaths. Nobody was mentioned during the investigation, either. Forrest and the doctor admitted to doing everything. It could be someone from the membership."

"But the police have all their names," Murdock pointed out. "Some important people are in pretty hot water being connected with Wellington. Maybe one of them's out for revenge."

"He'd be taking an awful big chance if he were already under investigation," Hannibal admitted. "Maybe Forrest has mob connections."

"If that's the case, then Face is in big trouble," BA warned.

"If he's not dead already," Murdock said quietly.

"We cannot go under that assumption, Murdock. We don't know enough details," Hannibal stated. "Face never said anything about anybody connected with Forrest. But if I know Face, he would have tried getting information from Forrest that night in the basement. We never really gave him the opportunity to go over any of those details."

"I know, Hannibal. We……….I………alienated him for so long. It could've just slipped his mind, too," Murdock said sadly.

"But there was one other person there that night………Danny. He might know something. As a matter of fact, HE could be in danger, too. Is he still staying at Face's?" Hannibal asked Murdock.

"No. He left a couple of days ago. I assume he went to his parents in San Francisco. But Nelson is a popular name. It could take a while to find the right one in a city that big."

Hannibal puffed on his cigar deep in thought. After a moment a grin worked it's way across his face. "Didn't Danny call his parents long distance from Face's phone the night we were there having ice cream?"

"Yeah, he did," Murdock answered. "You thinking we could get the number from the operator?"

"It's worth a try. BA, head over to his apartment."

BA nodded, and made a quick U-turn in the middle of the street. They arrived at Face's a few minutes later.

Standing in front of his door, Hannibal cleared his throat. "BA, you still got the key?"

"Right here," he answered, kicking the door in and breaking the lock again.

"The apartment manager's gonna be wondering about all the broken locks on this door," Murdock stared at the big guy.

"Don't worry about that. When we get Face back, he's not coming back here. You two go pack his things while I make the phone calls," Hannibal instructed.

Murdock went into the bedroom, while BA went into the bathroom to collect Face's things. Besides his clothes, there really wasn't all that much. They had all learned to live lightly, always ready to leave their current addresses at a moment's notice. BA met Murdock in the bedroom. The captain was slowly filling a suitcase with clothes from the dresser. He had a far away look to him.

"You move any slower, we'll be here all day," BA told him, laying the toiletry case in the suitcase. He could tell Murdock wasn't in any mood for an insult contest, so he kept his voice soft.

"You think he's still alive?" Murdock asked.

BA grabbed some clothes to speed things up. "Yes, I think he's still alive. And we have to keep thinkin' he's still alive until we see proof otherwise."

Murdock nodded and looked into BA's eyes. "I just hate thinking what he might be going through."

"I know. I'm worried, too."

Hannibal was still on the phone when they came out a few minutes later. They looked around the living room and kitchen for anything that could identify Face.

Hannibal finally hung up, but didn't look happy. "Well, guys. I found out a little more information. Apparently, there are two very rich dudes who have some peculiar sexual quirks. They financed Dr. Knight's drug experiments. They're friends of Forrest's and paid him a ton of money to use his place and his people. Danny also said Knight has an associate in Germany who helped him create the drugs. He said he told the detectives about them, but nothing ever came from it. Forrest and Knight probably denied knowing anything about them and took all the blame themselves."

Murdock and BA stood in horrified silence. If these were the people that had Face, would they get their revenge on him by using him as a guinea pig?

Hannibal easily read their minds, because the same thing was on his. "I'd say these people sound like ideal suspects. But we're still in the same position we were before. We have no names and no direction to go towards!" Hannibal slammed his palm down on the table in frustration.

"Maybe they're taking him to Germany to that other doctor," BA suggested.

"Maybe," Hannibal said. "But it would be easier for them to bring the doctor here where they are." Hannibal ran a hand over his weary eyes. He and BA had both been up all night worrying. "Danny knows about the escape. He never gave Forrest his parents' address, but he's going to lie low for a while just in case. I didn't tell him about Face." He blew a long breath out. "I just don't know what else we can do right now."

Murdock felt worry and anger burning in his gut. He paced the floor trying to think of something they could go on, but he couldn't think of anything, either. He could tell Hannibal and BA were as frustrated as he and were exhausted from being up all night. "Why don't we go to HQ and wait for some kind of news. You two can get caught up on your sleep. I'll keep watch."

Hannibal and BA both nodded in agreement. "It's about the only thing we can do for now. Maybe after some sleep I can think of something." Hannibal put his hand on Murdock's shoulder. "I'm sorry, Murdock. I wish there was more we could do."

"I understand, Hannibal. Thanks."

***************

Face was dreaming of a more happier time with Murdock. They were both lying in bed with Murdock's arms wrapped around him from behind, holding him gently. Murdock had held him many times like this after they had made love. But then the arms began heavy and too tight around him. He tried moving but was being held still. He felt a hand spreading his butt cheeks. Face was becoming confused in his dream. This wasn't Murdock's hand, it was larger and rougher. What had happened to Murdock's hand?

Face was suddenly bolted awake by the pain and hardness that had just filled him from behind. He gasped for breath. His wide eyes took in the room around him and he remembered where he was and whom he was with.

"Morning, Dollface," Lansing said from behind him.

"Oh, god!" Face muttered desperately, trying to struggle out of the vice-like arms that held him. The arms just held him tighter, crushing him against Lansing's body. Realizing struggling was useless, Face went limp. He closed his eyes and endured while Lansing fucked him.

He could feel Lansing's harsh breath blow his hair as he neared his orgasm. When his orgasm finally came Lansing threw his head back. "Oh damn!" he sputtered, shoving his cock in as far as he could and held it there.

Feeling Lansing's arms loosen around him, Face moved his hips forward to remove Lansing's cock.

"What's the matter? Don't you like me?" Lansing asked sarcastically.

"Not particularly," Face answered honestly.

Lansing just chuckled, then punched Face in his side. Face yelped at the pain and grabbed for his side. Lansing sat up on the bed. "Now if you promise to be a good boy, I'll take those cuffs off so you can use the bathroom and get cleaned up. You do anything stupid and I'll knock you out."

Face released a deep breath and sat up painfully. "All right."

Lansing picked Face's pants up from the floor. He felt around the waistband and searched the pockets. Finding only the wallet, he searched it. He found the lock picks Face had hidden there. "Jackpot!" he said, pulling them out. He tossed the wallet on the nightstand and used one of the picks to unlock the handcuffs. "You won't miss these picks, will you? Oh, and there's nothing in the bathroom to use as a weapon or any window to climb through."

Face glared at him a second, picked up his pants and stood up. He groaned at the pain that racked his body from both the physical and sexual assaults he'd gone through since last night. He walked stiffly to the bathroom and closed the door behind him. The bathroom was sparsely furnished. There was nothing loose that he could use for a weapon. He searched the bag that sat on top of the toilet, hoping to find razor blades, but there wasn't even a razor. Giving up, he did his business then wanted to take a shower. He felt filthy. He heard no objections from outside when he turned the shower on. He took off the now buttonless shirt he still had on from the night before and stepped under the spray.

The hot water helped ease some of the soreness and stiffness. He looked up when he heard the phone ring suddenly. He figured it was the phone call Lansing had been waiting for. Where was he going to end up? Once again fear and insecurities were washing over him. How was he supposed to get past Lansing? The man's brute strength and intimidation skills were too much for him. He thought back to what he had done to Marks to stop his intimidation and thrill for fear. Face's insecurities were asking if this was God's way of punishing him for that. An eye for an eye? Would He be that cruel in His judgment? 'No', Face's practical side said. This had nothing to do with God. This has to do with some very sick people bent on revenge. But who, exactly?

"Hurry up!" Lansing pounded on the door. Face came out of his dark thoughts and turned the water off. As he dried off and dressed, his thoughts turned towards the rest of the Team. He knew they must be frantic with worry, not knowing where he was. He also knew they had no trail to follow to find him. Lansing was too good to leave a trail.

Face opened the door to see Lansing sitting on the bed eating a Twinkie with one hand and pointing his gun towards him with the other. He held the Twinkie in his mouth, picked up the handcuffs and tossed them to Face. "Put them on," he instructed, shoving the rest of the Twinkie in his mouth. Face put the cuffs on and Lansing checked to see if they were tight enough. He ran his hand over Face's light chest hairs, which was exposed since he had to leave his shirt hanging open. Face backed away from his hand. "Touchy this morning, aren't we?" Lansing said. He pointed the gun towards the bed. "Sit down. I worked hard making you breakfast." Face moved to the bed and sat down. Lansing handed him a Twinkie. Face took the Twinkie remembering how much Murdock loved them. It wasn't his usual choice for breakfast, but he ate it anyway.

Lansing handed him his shoes, without saying anything. He just stood and watched as Face put them on. Face was having difficulty with the second one. His head suddenly felt very cloudy and his fingers fumbled getting the laces tied. The sensations were getting worse. His head and body felt like lead.

He looked up at Lansing confused. He heard Lansing's voice from a distance. "Yes. I drugged the Twinkie. We're going for a long drive and I want you to sleep through it. You're going to meet an old friend later." Face couldn't fight the drug. He let his eyes close. "Sweet dreams," was the last thing he heard before falling back onto the bed.

*

Lansing loaded the car of the few belongings he'd brought, leaving no evidence of himself in the cabin. He carried Face out last and laid him across the backseat, putting a blanket over his lower half. He could easily reach back from the front seat and cover Face completely if he needed to be hidden. He stared down at the sleeping man. Face's hair hung down, almost covering his eyes. He looked peaceful……….innocent. 'Innocent?' Lansing thought, then chuckled. "You're a far cry from innocent. Aren't you, ya little tramp," he said to Face.

Lansing drove northeast, stopping midway to Nevada in order to mail the letter he'd addressed now that he knew where the A-Team hung out. He drove on for several hours. He glanced in his rearview mirror to the backseat. The kid would stir and mumble occasionally, but he was still asleep. He thought to himself how easy it had been to get Peck to be terrified of him. He could scare the shit out of anyone. He'd had lots of practice. He'd spent five years as a Marine in Vietnam. Earned his way to Major by being the toughest and meanest soldier he could be. Burning villages, beating civilians senseless, raping young daughters and sons alike if he thought he could get information from their families, who were forced to watch. He wouldn't hesitate to kill any one of them if he thought they were holding back. And when it came to the Vietcong soldiers, he never took prisoners. Eventually the higher ups learned of his abusive and violent acts and dishonorably discharged him.

He carried most of his ways over into civilian life. He'd worked for his present employers for over two years now. They were a strange pair he had to admit, but they paid him well. He was often sent out to find paid entertainment for them. Kept the entertainment in line until his employers were finished with them. He was even allowed to indulge himself.

Yes, he had plenty of experience in making people fear him. He checked on his passenger again hearing his breathing change and detecting movement. He was only about 10 minutes away from the estate, located up in a mountain range midway between Las Vegas and Reno. His employers were eagerly awaiting the arrival of Peck.

Face woke slowly. He could feel the rolling movement underneath and could tell they were going uphill. He opened his heavy eyelids, blinking away blurriness. Seeing the profile of Lansing in the front seat made him want to close them again. Still groggy, he moved his arms and legs to get his circulation going again.

"Lay still until I say you can sit up," Lansing told him. "We'll be there in a few minutes."

"Where are we?" Face asked, his voice raspy from dryness.

"Location doesn't matter. You'll be meeting my employers in a few minutes. And an old friend of yours." Lansing had an amused smile on his face.

"Who?" Face tried asking.

"You'll see." Lansing glanced at his watch. "We should get there just about dinner time."

Face was hungry and thirsty. The only thing he'd eaten all day was a doped up Twinkie. He knew he'd lose his appetite though, once they got to their destination.

A few minutes later, the car came to a stop. Face could see the top of a tall wrought-iron gate in front of them. Lanson waved to someone and the gate opened. They drove up the long drive and stopped again. Lansing picked his gun up from the seat beside him, got out and opened Face's door. "Now you can sit up and get out," Lansing ordered, waving the gun.

Face sat up stiffly and scooted to the car door. For a brief second, he wondered if he could knock the gun from Lansing's hand. That thought was squelched when another man came up with a gun. "Any problems?" he asked Lansing.

"Nope," Lansing answered. "Come on, pretty boy. Let's get inside. I'm hungry."

"They're in the dining room," the other man said.

Lansing grabbed Face's arm as he got out and held on to it. The other man followed behind. Face looked at the huge brick mansion as they walked towards it. Someone very wealthy obviously owned it. It reminded him too much of Wellington Manor. It had the same tyrannical look.

Lansing led Face through the house, stopping at a set of double doors. "Wait here," he said, opening one of the doors. Lansing walked through the door and Face heard a voice say, "Why, Mr. Lansing. Nice to have you back."

"I have the package you've been waiting for. Do you want me to bring him in?" Lansing asked.

"Of course. We're very curious about this young man," the voice said.

Lansing waved him in. The man behind Face pushed him forward into the room. Four men sat at one half of the large dining room table. Face went from one man to the next, not recognizing them. The fourth man he knew only too well……….Charles Forrest.

"Well, well, Mr. Peck. We meet again," Forrest said to him, leaning back in his chair.

"You're supposed to be in prison!" Face said totally shocked and confused.

Forrest gestured to two of the other men. "My friends here managed to stage a jail break for me. Unfortunately, Dr. Knight couldn't be included. He was busy……….dying."

"Please, Mr. Peck, have a seat and join us for dinner. Let us introduce ourselves." the man next to Forrest said.

"I'm not really hungry right now. Besides," he gestured towards his ripped shirt. "I'm not exactly dressed for dinner," Face glibbed.

Lansing grabbed him roughly and pushed him down into a chair. He wrapped his hand in Face's hair and snapped his head back. "It wasn't a request! And you will show Mr. Goldman respect. Is that understood?"

Face swallowed and nodded his head as far as he could with Lansing's hand holding his hair. Lansing pushed Face's head back forward and released his grip. He got the handcuffs key from his pocket and released Face's hands before sitting in the chair next to him. The other man with a gun stood behind Face's chair. The man Lansing referred to as Mr. Goldman motioned to a servant standing nearby. "Bring Lansing and Mr. Peck dinner and something to drink."

Goldman stared at Face a moment, noting a lightly bruised cheek on his flushed face and more bruises showing from under his shirt. He found this young man to be profoundly attractive. "My name is Arthur Goldman." He put his hand on the shoulder of the man next to him. "This is Reginald Shaw. We're partners in business, and mates in life." He pointed to Face's bruised stomach. "I see you've already gotten to know Lansing somewhat."

Face said nothing, but closed his shirt tighter around himself.

Lansing gave a twisted smile and slapped Face's back. "Oh, he and I acquainted ourselves quite nicely." The others knew exactly what he meant and gave their own smirks. Face clenched his jaw in anger and closed his eyes briefly.

"Our apologies, Mr. Peck," Shaw spoke up. "But Lansing just can't control himself at times. It's part of his endearing demeanor." Lansing chuckled at this.

The kitchen servant came back in and put a plate of food and a tumbler of water in front of Face. He ignored the food, but picked up the tumbler. He glanced at Shaw and Goldman over the rim. His memory was recalling the last night at Wellington. Forrest had mentioned having two old friends. Were these the two that were financing Dr. Knight's experiments with drugs? Drugs! Face suddenly put the tumbler down, wishing he hadn't swallowed any. He'd already been drugged by food once that day. How was he to know what was safe to eat or drink?

Lansing pointed his fork at Face's plate. "You better enjoy the hospitality while it's still hospitable. Eat!" he ordered.

"The last thing I ate ended up making me sleep more than half the day," Face shot back.

"I assure you, the food is safe," Shaw told him. "Please don't insult the cook. He's very touchy."

"It's not the chef I'm worried about," Face mumbled.

Lansing leaned over and whispered, "If you don't start eating, I'll feed it to you myself."

Face didn't particularly like that option. He picked up his fork and began eating small bites. He could feel Forrest's eyes burning into him as he ate. Face wished they would just get on with it and tell him what was going on. But they appeared to want him to finishing eating before doing that. He picked up his pace and had eaten half of what was on his plate when he couldn't stomach anymore. He finished his water then glared back at Forrest, challenging him to speak.

Forrest accepted the challenge. "I had a very lucrative business at Wellington, Peck. Because of you I no longer have that." Forrest's eyes got very dark. "And also because of you, I lost someone I deeply cared about. Peter and I went back quite a few years. He was a very loyal employee and friend."

Face almost chuckled at the absurdity. "The sadistic son of a bitch was trying to kill me!"

Lansing raised his hand to strike Face, when Forrest stopped him. "Wait, Lansing." He turned his eyes back to Face. "Peter was only defending me after you attacked me. He had every right to do that."

"What?" Face asked shocked. "By trying to fry me in that chair!"

"By whatever means it took," Forrest told him. "You're going to wish he had killed you."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Face asked.

Ignoring the question, Goldman took over. "Mr. Peck, aside from Wellington and killing Mr. Marks, you also interrupted something Reg and I have put a lot of money into."

Face tried defending himself. "Two innocent men were brutalized and murdered because of you and that doctor's drugs."

"Unfortunate," Shaw added. "However, that doesn't change the fact that we want retribution."

"Retribution? How? By killing me?"

"We have no intention of killing you, Mr. Peck," Shaw told him. "But we will break you. And the rest of you’re A-Team. After all, they're a part of this, too. We have many connections and learned quite a bit about the four of you in a short time."

"If you know so much about us, then you should already know that the others aren't going to take this very well," Face warned.

"No one knows anything about us," Goldman said. "Our names and our involvement were never brought into the investigation. As far as anyone is concerned, Charles and Dr. Knight were the only suspects. Since Charles did that for us, we thought he might like to join in the fun. We no longer need Dr. Knight so we left him behind. And so he wouldn't get revenge for leaving him behind, by spilling his guts to the police, my people spilled his guts all over the floor."

"You see, don't you Peck, that your friends have no idea where you are and who you're with. I'm sure they know SOMEONE helped break me out of prison. But there is nothing that will lead them here," Forrest said. "You're all alone."

Face let the information sink in. He knew it to be true. He kept his worry and fear from his voice as he asked the next question. "Care to let me in on your plans?"

He heard Lansing chuckle lightly. Shaw answered his question. "We're going to keep you around a while and have some fun. A lot of thought and trouble have gone into this plan." He gestured to the man next to him. The fourth man had remained quiet throughout the conversation. "This is Dr. Mueller, an associate of Dr. Knight's. He'll be a part of that fun."

Face could feel his pulse quicken. "How? Like Knight did………with drugs? And how are you going to get to my friends by doing this?"

"Not exactly in the same way as Alexander did," Mueller said, with a German accent.

"We won't need to get to your friends to take care of them. You'll do that for us," Goldman said with a glint of evil in his eye.

Face shook his head. "Uh-huh. There's no way you can get me to do anything to them."

"You won't be able to help yourself. You'll want to," Shaw said. "Ah, but that's in the future. For now, we're going to get our retribution from you only. In ways that we know how. Ways that you should be familiar with and others you won't be familiar with." He turned to Lansing. "Did you mail the letter?"

"Yes," Lansing said. "I told them not to expect Loverboy for a while."

Face could only assume Lansing had sent the Team a letter about him. Sensing the conversation was coming to an end and things were going to start turning real ugly, Face desperately tried to think of a way out. Eating had given him energy. He judged the distance to the doors he had come through, noting he'd have to go around the large table. However, the swinging door leading to the kitchen was behind him. If he could just get out of Lansing's reach quick enough……….

Face suddenly pushed his chair back, knocking it into the man behind him. His gun went gliding across the floor, too far to risk going for. Face made a dash for the door behind him. He pushed his way through the swinging door, only to crash into the servant about to come through it. He stumbled over her and towards the door leading outside. He had the door open when he felt a piercing pain enter the back of his thigh. Face looked down at his thigh and saw the knife protruding from it. He reached down, and with a painful intake of breath, pulled the knife out. Holding onto the knife, he tried running, but Lansing had caught up with him.

Face swung at Lansing with the knife, missing him. On his second attempt, Lansing grabbed his wrist and held tight. Face looked up into the fury in Lansing's eyes. The pressure on his wrist kept increasing until he thought the bones should shatter. He finally let go of the knife and it clattered on the floor.

Lansing grabbed Face by his throat and lifted him until the toes of his shoes barely brushed the floor. Face couldn't breath. "I thought you would have learned from your mistakes by now," Lansing seethed. "Looks like you have to be taught another lesson." He released his grip and let Face drop. Face's hands went to his own throat as he struggled getting his breath back.

Lansing wrapped his long arm around Face from behind and drug him to the stove. He turned the gas burner on with his free hand, then grabbed Face's left wrist. Face knew what was coming and tried in vain to struggle from Lansing's strong hold. Lansing forced Face's hand closer and closer to the flame. He ignored Face's pleas and pressed his hand firmly onto the burner, holding it there for a couple of seconds. Face's scream filled the house as his flesh burned.

Lansing pulled Face's hand from the flame and released him. Face fell to his knees, cradling his burned hand. The pain from the burn overshadowed any pain from the stab wound. He rocked back and forth, gasping in pain. Forrest, Shaw, Goldman and Mueller all stood around watching the punishment, not doing anything to stop it. Mueller set down the leather bag he had been holding and prepared a syringe. He came to Face and injected the tranquilizer into his upper arm. Face flinched at the new pain. In a matter of seconds, he fell over unconscious.

*************

Face awoke to the sound of muffled voices. He felt cold. The pain in his hand made him remember. He noticed the pain wasn't as bad as it had been before. He lifted his hand to see that it had been bandaged. He looked down at himself realizing why he was cold. He was completely nude. He saw the bandage wrapped around his thigh. He looked around confused as to where he was. The large room wasn't very bright. It was dank and slightly musty smelling. There were small glass block windows high on the walls.

Face's heart was pounding. 'Oh god,' he thought. 'Not another basement!'

*

Face sat up. He was laying on a full-size bed in the middle of the room. A sheet lay crumpled at the end. He reached for it to cover himself, holding the top against his stomach. His nervous eyes quickly darted about the room half expecting to find the same torturous equipment he had seen in the other basement. But there was no bench, no electric chair, no splintered table. There was, however, a work counter with drawers and cabinets. The shelves above it that held different sized vials and boxes.

Aside from a few pieces of old furniture and an open doorway from which he heard the voices, the only other thing that caught Face's attention was a door with iron bars. The light from this room dimly revealed a small concrete room behind the bars. Face's attention was drawn back to the open doorway when the four men came in.

"You're awake," the German doctor said matter-of-factly. "Your leg wound required only a few stitches. The burn was 2nd degree. I applied a local analgesic and antiseptic. There will probably be some scarring." He turned away from Face and towards the work counter.

Lansing plopped himself down on the bed, causing Face to bounce slightly. "Baby, got a boo boo?" Lansing asked with a fake pout on his lips. Face tried to shrug off the arm that came around his shoulders, but Lansing held tight. "Let me go!" Face demanded.

Lansing put his other arm around Face's front and pulled him close. "You're in no position to be making demands, Blondie." Lansing then licked Face's ear and blew into it. Face yanked his head away and tried to pull Lansing's heavy arms off, but he only succeeded in making his burned hand flare up in pain again.

"It's time to start paying your retribution, Mr. Peck," Goldman told him. He signaled Mueller, who had a syringe ready. Lansing held Face's arms tight. The doctor dabbed alcohol on his upper arm and injected him. "This will make you a little more docile," Mueller told him. He tossed the syringe in a wastebasket and left the room.

Face tried struggling, but it was useless. "None of you are going to get away with this! They'll find me! They won't give up!"

Goldman just laughed. "I wouldn't count on that, Mr. Peck. Charles, would you like the honors of being first?"

A smile spread across Forrest's face. "It would be my pleasure. Lay him down, Lansing."

Lansing pushed Face down onto his back. When he released Face to change his position, Face tried raising himself up again. He was rewarded with a hard slap against his head. "Stay down," Lansing ordered. Lansing now stooped down at the head of the bed, pinning Face's shoulders down. Face was beginning to feel weak. He knew the drug was taking effect. He tried kicking his legs at Forrest, pulling the sheet off himself, but his legs became too heavy to exert the effort. His mind was still racing in panic, even if his body had lost its fight. He knew there would be no help for him.

Forrest went to one of the drawers at the counter and removed his item of choice. He smiled and glided the riding crop over his palm. Returning to the bed, he laid the tip of the riding crop against Face's cheek. Face turned frightful eyes to it, then back to Forrest. "You know what they say about revenge," Forrest started. "It's sweet." He slowly moved the riding crop in a back and forth motion, going down Face's body. When he came to a stop, he said, "This is for Peter." He raised the crop up then brought it down sharply on Face's exposed genitalia.

Face screamed in agony, trying to raise up against the hands holding him down. Forrest brought the riding crop down again in the same area. Face howled again wanting to roll away, but he couldn't. Forrest delivered half a dozen more vicious whips to his stomach and chest, leaving angry red welts.

Face's eyes and mouth were wide as he gasped for breath from the pain.

Forrest dropped the crop to the floor and undid his pants. "Reg……….Art, would you hold his legs?" The other two men each took hold of a leg, bent and raised them. Forrest climbed up and positioned himself between Face's legs. Face felt the pressure against his entrance. He closed his eyes tightly and braced himself. Forrest slapped him. "Open your damn eyes!" Face opened his eyes and Forrest grabbed his chin to hold his gaze. "Tonight's just a small sample of what's yet to come. You shouldn't have stuck your nose where it didn't belong." He released the chin and plunged himself forward into Face.

The onslaught forced Face back and into Lansing's chest. Lansing released Face's shoulders and held his head, running his fingers through the dark blonde hair. Face had cried out at the initial pain. He closed his eyes tightly again, wanting to block everything out. His frantic mind willing them all to go away. Forrest was driving into him and he felt hands running along his legs and through his hair. He grasped the sheet beneath him with his good hand, needing something to hold onto. Like a drowning man clutches at anything to keep himself from sinking.

A moment later, Forrest came with a satisfying final thrust. After he backed away, Face opened his eyes to see Shaw stepping up for his turn. "Let's roll him over," Shaw said. Several hands rolled him over onto his stomach. Face grasped the sheet again like a life preserver. He felt Shaw running his hands down his back and up again. The hands became fingernails, digging into his skin. Shaw dug his fingernails in and drug them down Face's back slowly. Face was crying out in pain, trying to shake the hands from his back. Shaw left a trail of deep scratches down Face's back and onto his hips. Satisfied with his handywork, he then came up and laid himself over Face's back and forced himself in. With every movement, Face felt the scratches on his back and the welts from the riding crop on his front being rubbed roughly.

When Shaw finished, Face knew Goldman would be next and there wasn't anything he could do to prevent it. He only wished whatever injury Goldman would inflict wouldn't be as painful as the first two. Goldman wanted him on his knees. He was behind Face, petting Face's hair. "I really like your hair. It's soft and there's so much to hold onto." With that, he tangled fingers from both hands in Face's hair and pulled hard, pushing himself into Face from behind. With every thrust, he pulled roughly on Face's hair. Face tried to move his head with the pulling, but his movements were too restricted. He felt the hairs being pulled from his scalp. Goldman came with a final brutal push, and Face collapsed underneath him.

Goldman untangled his hands and moved away, shaking off the many hairs that had come out from his fingers. Face wrapped his arms around his head, shaking and moaning from the latest assault. He heard one of them say, "Go ahead, Lansing. You may as well have a go at him, too."

Face wrapped his arms around his head tighter thinking, 'No! No more!'

Lansing tapped Face's arm. "Come on lover. My turn." Face wouldn't move. He didn't want to look at Lansing. He didn't want anyone touching him anymore. "Get off the bed and on your knees on the floor." Face made no attempt to get up. He just shook his head no.

Strong hands grabbed him and pulled him roughly off the bed. Lansing punched him in the stomach and forced Face to his knees on the cold concrete floor. "The next time I tell you to move, you move quicker," Lansing warned. "You ought to know by now that I will not hesitate to beat you shitless. Now all I want is a nice simple blow job. Are you gonna do that? Or do I have to pound your head against the wall!"

Face heard laughter from the other three men standing behind him. His fear and trepidation ran deep. There was no way he could get out of this. "I'll do it," he said meekly. Lansing stood in front of him, already dropping his pants. Face closed his eyes in defeat, taking hold of the engorged cock and guiding it towards his mouth.

A few minutes later he was wiping away the mess Lansing had shot into his face with the damp towel Goldman had tossed at him. The humiliation he felt was like nothing he'd ever felt before. "Clean yourself up," Goldman told him. "We're finished with you for tonight. Dr. Mueller will look at the scratches, then Lansing will show you to our guestroom. I hope you will find the accommodations to your liking." Face heard the sarcasm in his voice. He glanced at the room with the cell door and figured that was his "guestroom". He finished wiping himself off and sat on the edge of the bed. Mueller came to him with a bottle of antiseptic and cotton balls.

Face winced when the cotton ball dabbed at the worst of the scratches. The doctor also checked the stitches in his thigh and treated his burned hand again. Face wondered about all this and had to ask the doctor. "Why are you bothering? They're probably just going to add more."

The doctor looked at him with disinterested eyes. "After all the trouble we're going through, I'm not going to let you die from an infection."

When Mueller was finished, Lansing handed him something to put on. It was a thin, short-sleeved nightshirt that went down to mid-thigh. "Where are my clothes?" Face asked.

"You won't be needing them while you're here," Lansing told him. "Now let's get you put away so I can go watch the late movie."

Lansing led him to his "cell". He pushed Face in and locked the door behind him. "Hope it's comfortable enough," Lansing said before walking away. Face looked around the small room. It was all cinderblock and concrete. He could tell where a window used to be by the lighter shaded cinderblock. It was cool, damp and musty smelling. A thin foam pad lay on the floor in one corner. He moved the pad closer to the door, thinking it might be a little warmer and less damp there.

Suddenly, the lights went out. Face heard his own intake of breath. The entire basement was pitch black. He felt his way down to the pad and sat curled up in the corner between the door and wall. He didn't usually mind darkness, but this was too dark. He was alone and scared in the unfamiliar surroundings. He knew they were probably trying to add to his fears and humiliation by leaving him like this, and it was working.

A while later, Face awoke with a start. He hadn't realized he'd fallen asleep. He wondered what had woken him up. He unfolded himself and listened intently. He could hear little noises, sense scurrying movements. Something small and furry scampered over his outstretched leg and through the bars of the door. He quickly jumped up and pressed himself against the wall. "Get out of here!" he yelled. He heard more urgent, quick scurrying noises. He didn't know if it was mice or rats. He prayed it wasn't rats. Terrified, he began screaming. "PLEASE! SOMEBODY! TURN THE LIGHTS ON! PLEASE!" No one answered his pleas. He tried again, but still no one would turn a light on.

He grabbed the pad and moved it to the corner opposite the door. He scrunched up tightly in the corner, shaking. He never needed protective arms around him any more than he needed them now. 'I need you, Murdock,' his mind reached out. 'I need you so bad.'

Hundreds of miles away, Murdock suddenly bolted upright from his sleep. He thought he'd heard someone call his name. But the small warehouse was silent, except for the light snoring sounds coming from Hannibal and BA who were in their sleeping bags nearby. Murdock listened for his name again, but didn't hear it. It was a very strange sensation. He didn't know what to make of it. He laid back down, but sleep was a while coming back.

*

Face stayed curled up in the corner the rest of the night. The chill and dampness in the cell sunk to his bone. He was weak and exhausted from his ordeal with his captors. He tried staying awake, constantly trying to sense movement around him. But the sleepiness would become too much and he would succumb to it, only to be jerked awake again by a nightmare or the feeling that something or someone had touched him. If he sensed something around him, he'd yell for it to get out. He couldn't tell if the scurrying he heard was for real or his overwrought imagination.

**************

Lansing quietly opened the cell door and silently crept toward the sleeping, huddled figure in the corner. He set down the tray he carried and watched Face for a moment. He wondered how the shivering kid could sleep in that position. He'd obviously had a bad night. Lansing had heard Face scream for lights, but the plan was to break him down. That process would continue today.

Lansing reached down and shook his shoulder. Face immediately sprang awake and lashed out. "Get away from me! Get out!" he yelled, desperately trying to sink back into the corner.

Lansing backed a step surprised. "Whoa there! I brought you breakfast."

Face blinked rapidly, getting his bearings about him. He looked up at Lansing, then looked around the floor as if searching for something. "Are they gone?" he asked.

"Are who gone?" Lansing looked at Face like he was nuts.

"The rats!"

'So that's it,' Lansing thought. 'The rats must have found their way in.' Lansing actually felt kind of sorry for him. He also wasn't too fond of the little rodents. When he was a Marine, his squad had spent a night in someone's abandoned home. The place was infested with them. Having no food and being hungry, they were forced to kill some and pick the sinewy meat off the bones.

He'd forgotten there were a few rats running around down here at night. "Yes, they're gone. Now eat this oatmeal, then I'll take you to the bathroom."

Lansing locked the door behind him and walked away. With the morning and the lights on outside his cell, Face felt a little safer. He was still very tired and wanted to stretch out on the mat and go back to sleep. But the bowl of steaming oatmeal and cup of hot coffee looked inviting. He was cold and the food would help warm him up. Every stiff joint and injury on his body protested at his effort to move. He brought the tray back to the mat and devoured every warm bite.

While Face was busy eating, his kidnappers were upstairs having a meeting. Dr. Mueller was explaining the drug he'd give to Peck that day. "This works much the same way hypnosis does. He will be receptive to suggestion. He shouldn't even feel any physical reaction after the shot. You may even start suggesting a few minutes after the first shot, but things may not sink in completely. I'll give him two injections of this a day for a couple of days. By that time, he'll take everything you say as gospel truth. Then we'll be ready for the hallucinogen."

"With the hallucinogen, we can make him actually "see" what we want him to see?" Goldman asked.

"With the combination of the first drug………yes. The hallucinogen is sort of like LSD or acid. Everything will be blurry and distorted. Nothing will be clear to him. With some suggesting, you'll make him believe that who he's seeing is actually the person you say it is. That was the idea, wasn't it?"

"Yes, doctor," Goldman smiled. "That's exactly what we have in mind."

"I'll go see if our pet is finished with his breakfast and is ready for a trip to the john," Lansing said.

"We'll be down in a few minutes," Goldman told him, feeling himself getting very horny.

Lansing went back down and took Face to another area of the basement that had a toilet, sink and shower stall behind a partition. The movement helped alleviate some of the stiffness in Face's body, but his burned hand was still quite painful. He wondered if he'd ever be without pain again.

When they returned from using the bathroom, Lansing didn't take him back to his cell, but led him to the bed instead. Face looked up at him in alarm as Lansing sat him down forcibly. "That's right, sweetheart. Time for more fun and games." He sat himself down behind Face and spread his legs on either side of him. He put his arms around Face from behind and pulled him against his chest. "Isn't this comfy? Too bad the others are on their way down." Face shuddered then sat very stiffly.

The four others came through the doorway. Mueller went directly to his workstation and prepared a syringe. The other three alternated glances between Face and the doctor. When Face saw the needle he tensed up. Lansing moved one arm up around Face's neck, and held tightly. The other hand he used to hold Face's arm out for the doctor to wrap the rubber tourniquet around. "Hold still!" Lansing ordered.

"What is that?" Face asked, trying to pull his arm away.

"Nothing dangerous, I assure you," the doctor said. He helped hold Face's arm by pinning his hand down. He flicked Face's arm to get the vein to stand out then inserted the needle and pushed the contents out. He removed the tourniquet. "He's all yours. I'll give him another dose early this evening."

"What did you give me!" Face yelled after the retreating doctor.

Lansing strengthened his chokehold. "Nothing to worry your pretty head over." He released his hold and tugged at the nightshirt Face was wearing. "Let's get your jammies off. The gentlemen are waiting."

Face suddenly bolted up and turned on him. "NO! I want to know what was in that needle!"

Face realized his mistake as Lansing stood up with his cold, dark eyes bearing down on him. "I told you to take the shirt off," he said vehemently. Face stood paralyzed in fear. Lansing grabbed the nightshirt by the neck and ripped it down and off like it was paper. He stared Face down and without a word, pointed his finger to the bed.

"Okay," Face uttered in dreaded fear. He slowly walked around the tall man and to the bed. Lansing pushed him down on it from behind.

Like the night before Lansing held him in whatever position the others wanted him. He needn't have bothered though, because Face had given up any kind of resistance and let them do as they please. Praying it would end it all the sooner. They each took their turn. They weren't as brutal as they were the night before. Except Forrest. He felt the need to get a few good punches in. Each one took their time and kept telling Face how much he had better fear them, and that he was nothing. Calling him whore and bastard. Face couldn't understand why they were doing this. Why was each one saying these things? It was as if they were trying to make him believe it. By the time they were finished, a couple of hours later, Face was half-believing what they said.

Face wrapped the sheet around himself while the others talked out of his earshot. Not wanting Lansing to touch him again taking him to his cell, Face took the initiative and went to the cell himself, closing the door behind him. He heard chuckling and one of them say something like "it's working". Face couldn't understand any of it. He was exhausted and in a lot of pain. He laid down on the mat and cocooned himself in the sheet. Lansing came to the door a moment later to lock it. Face hoped he wouldn't come in and pull the sheet away, leaving him exposed, but Lansing didn't even seem to notice.

He heard their voices retreating and knew they were going upstairs. He closed his eyes and let the hot tears of pain, shame and humiliation flow. And finally, he slept.

****************

Later that afternoon in Los Angeles, Murdock, BA and Hannibal each did their own thing in silence. BA had decided to re-rig their alarm system. Hannibal sat staring at a newspaper, not really reading it anymore. He had checked the classifieds for any coded message from Face, but there wasn't any. Murdock sat on top of some empty crates, staring out the high window. Face had been missing nearly two days. They'd watched news reports about the prison escape and murder, but there had been no developments and probably wouldn't be.

Each felt completely frustrated and useless. They had nothing to go on. No ideas whatsoever. The only thing they could do was wait, and hope he was still alive. They were each missing Face in their own way. Murdock was thinking back a few days when he and Face shared pizza on the big rock. He remembered how Face had licked the sauce off his chin and how he'd reacted. He'd reacted angrily towards Face, but inside he had really liked it. He also remembered how much like an angel Face looked as the sun shone through his hair.

Hannibal was thinking of what a fine soldier and second in command Face had become since he'd first met the young brash kid. He felt in his jacket for a fresh cigar, but couldn’t find one. If Face were here, he'd produce one in a second with a smile attached. 'Did I ever thank him?' Hannibal wondered. BA had said many prayers for Face's safety. He had always felt protective of Face. Like a big brother would defend his little brother against a bully. That's how he'd always seen Face……… as his little brother. He remembered Face's words the last time he was at the soup kitchen. The look of admiration BA had gotten from him made his heart melt. BA took hold of the cross around his neck and was about to say another prayer when he heard the mail come through the slot behind him. He said his prayer first, then went to pick up the mail off the floor.

He flipped through the few pieces of mail, recognizing all but the last. He opened it and started reading.

"Hannibal! Murdock! We got word on Face!" BA rushed over to Hannibal, who grabbed the letter from him excitedly. Murdock jumped down from the crates and raced over. "What's it say? Is he okay?" His heart was pounding.

Murdock and BA both looked over his shoulder as he read it out loud:

There was no signature. Hannibal turned the letter over and read the envelope, but there was nothing that could help them.

"Damn!" Hannibal said, tossing the letter on the table. "We don't know much more now than we did before."

"We know he's alive. And they said he'd be brought back alive," BA said.

"I just hope we can believe them," Hannibal pointed out.

Murdock picked the letter up and reread it. "I don't like how this sounds, Colonel. It says, "we had quite a time last night" and "when we're finished having fun with him". Remember what Danny told you over the phone about those two rich perverts." Murdock dropped the letter and wrapped his arms around himself, his heart breaking with worry.

Hannibal remembered. "I know, Murdock. But they said he'd be brought back alive. We don't know in what condition, but at least he'll be alive. He's going to need all our help."

Murdock took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. "I know, Colonel. It's………It's just eating me up inside."

*

Face didn't know what time of the day it was when he woke. The sunlight shone brightly through the glass block windows in the room outside of his cell. Some of that light spilled over into his small cell. He moved towards the door into the light, away from the dimmer corner. He stood there leaning against the bars, staring out at nothing. He had nothing but thoughts to occupy his time alone.

Any false hope he had about the Team rescuing him faded more with every passing hour. He'd just have to get through it. They'd told him they were only keeping him a while, but how long was that? And why would they just let him go, if there was a possible way they could be tracked down by the Team? But he had no idea where he even was, and they'd probably make sure it stayed that way.

He wondered what the drug was that he'd been given. He'd felt no physical reaction to it. The only thing he'd felt was more confusion, more fear and more unsure of himself. Maybe that was the whole idea behind it. But how was he to fight it? Another thought that crept into his mind was the mounting feeling that after this was all over he'd never want physical touch from anyone ………. anybody ………. ever again. He slid down the bars and sat on the floor, holding the sheet around him. Waiting for whatever would come next.

****************

Face didn't know how much time had passed when the overhead lights from outside his cell suddenly came on. He waited silently and watched. A moment later Lansing came in carrying a tray of food. Dr. Mueller was right behind him. Lansing set the tray on the bed, traded a few words with Mueller, then came towards his cell. Face stood his bruised body up as Lansing approached.

"Need to use the john, Blue Eyes?" Lansing asked, unlocking the door.

Face nodded. He started out the door, but Lansing stopped him. "Leave the sheet," he said. Face reluctantly removed his only covering and tossed it onto the mat. He saw Lansing's eyes move up and down him. "After you," Lansing said, moving aside and gesturing with his hand. Face could feel Lansing's eyes on him as they walked towards the bathroom. Lansing didn't stay outside of the partition this time, but followed Face in.

"Do you mind? I'd like some privacy," Face told him, hoping he'd leave. Instead Lansing pressed himself up behind Face, put his left arm around Face's chest and his right hand around Face's slim hips to his penis. "Let me hold that for you," he said.

Face immediately tensed up. Lansing ran his hand along Face's chest and nuzzled his neck. The feel of Lansing's breath on his neck made Face shiver. "Go ahead," Lansing told him, squeezing his limp cock.

"I-I c-can't! Please let me go," Face begged. This made Lansing bite down on the skin of his neck and viciously twist his nipple. Face shrieked at the pain and tried bucking away, but Lansing had too good a grip on him.

"Now don't be bashful," Lansing said. "Just relax, concentrate and do it. I'm not letting go."

Face sagged his shoulders and groaned. He closed his eyes and just concentrated on emptying his bladder. After a moment he finally succeeded.

"There………doesn't that feel better?" Lansing asked, giving Face's balls a light squeeze before letting go. "You know, I think maybe you and I ought to spend a little time alone later tonight. I kinda miss having you all to myself."

Face lowered his eyes to the floor, his face a deep red. He let Lansing guide him back to the other room. Mueller was waiting to give Face another shot of his drug. Face again tried asking what it was, but was only ignored. Both men had to hold his arm again to get the needle in. After the shot, he was ordered to sit on the bed and eat his dinner.

"We're going upstairs for a little bit. Before you get any bright ideas about trying to run, the only way out of this basement is through the kitchen. And that's where we'll be. Now you just be a good boy and stay here and eat your dinner," Lansing instructed. Face didn't answer, but picked up his fork. Mueller locked the drug cabinets before leaving with Lansing.

Face picked at his dinner, taking small bites. Not particularly hungry, but feeling compelled to eat. He glanced around the counter that Mueller worked at. His eyes made their way down to the wastebasket. Something there caught his eye. He listened to make sure no one was coming, then went over to the basket and picked through it. He pulled out an envelope and looked at the address. It was a post office box in Carvers, Nevada. He searched again and pulled out a mailing label that had been ripped off something. It had the same address. 'This has to be where I am,' he thought. 'No street address, but at least I have a city and state.'

He quickly buried the items back in the wastebasket and went back to the bed. He had no idea where in Nevada Carvers was, and it wasn't going to help him get out of here any sooner. But at least he had a reference for future use. He silently thanked the doctor for being careless. He went back to his dinner, feeling like he had to eat it. When he finished, he just sat in the middle of the bed and waited. Waited nervously for the torture to start.

His four tormenters came in only a couple of minutes later. After having a second dose of the drug, they knew he'd be more open to their suggestions than this morning. Not completely yet, but they could continue planting the seeds.

"Well, how's our little whore this evening?" Forrest asked him.

"I'm not a whore," Face said quietly.

"Really? You applied for a job as a whore. You accepted gratuities from the men you had sex with. That makes you a whore," Forrest implied.

"I suspect the rest of your Team wasn't exactly thrilled about it, were they?" Goldman added. "They were very disappointed in you. They are still very disappointed."

Face blinked rapidly. His confusion was obvious. "No. They forgave me. They were glad Wellington was shut down." As he said this, he remembered Hannibal telling him he wasn't angry, just disappointed.

"I don't think so, Mr. Peck," Shaw added. "They're very angry with you. To them, you're a dirty tramp. A nothing. Just like you're a nothing with us. We could kill you right now, and nobody would miss you. Do you want us to kill you?"

"No!" Face said panic-struck. 'Why were they doing this? Why are they saying these things? Are they true?'

"Do you enjoy having us rape and beat you?" Goldman asked.

"No! No!" Face cried. He put his hands to his head trying to keep his thoughts in line.

"Good. You shouldn't. You should be very afraid of us," Forrest said, punching Face's stomach as an afterthought. Face's hands went down to his stomach and he hunched over in pain.

This treatment went on for quite a while. Planting thoughts in his head, an occasional slap as a reminder to pay attention. Then the inevitable rapes. Face didn't resist, since he had been told not to. He just did whatever he was told. Too afraid not to. Lansing stood nearby in case Peck tried to do something stupid, but he didn't participate. He had his own agenda in mind.

When Goldman, Shaw and Forrest were through with him, Face lay curled up on the bed, shaking. Lansing told the others he wanted to stay behind and put his own kind of fear into Peck. They joked about him being careful not to maim Face, and to leave his body parts intact. Mueller came in after the others left to check Face's burned hand.

"Don't worry about that, Doc. I'm gonna have him take a shower. He's filthy. Just leave the stuff out and I'll take care of it," Lansing told him.

Mueller left the supplies on his counter, and showed Lansing a pill he wanted Face to take. "Give this to him to make him sleep. I don't want him doing too much thinking about what's true, or not true about what he's being told."

Lansing dismissed the doctor and took the dirty bandages off Face's hand and thigh. He studied the hand, noticing the blistering was healing. He had Face look at his burned hand. "Damn, I get mean when I get pissed, don't I?"

Face didn't answer, but looked at the imprint of the stove burner on his sore hand. He vowed never to piss Lansing off again.

He walked Face back to the bathroom. "Take a shower and brush your teeth. I already put everything you'll need in there." Leaving Face, he went up the stairs and locked the door leading to the kitchen with his key and went back down to change the sheets on the bed.

Face was glad for a hot shower. He knew he was filthy. Not only from the dank cell, but also from all the semen that had been shot all over him that evening. As he scrubbed himself clean, his mind replayed the words he'd heard earlier. His mind was telling him it was all truth, but his heart threw a little doubt into it. Knowing Lansing didn't like to be kept waiting, he finished quickly and dried off. He wrapped the towel around his waist and brushed his teeth and tongue. Lansing had also left a comb, which he used to untangle his clean hair, and a pair of thick socks. Face gratefully put them on. At least his feet would stay warm and clean. He took a deep breath, hoping Lansing wouldn't beat him up on top of fucking him.

Face timidly approached the room. Lansing had turned some of the lights off, but the room was still light enough to see fairly clear. A naked Lansing was sitting on the bed with the medical supplies waiting. Face saw that Lansing had changed the sheets and had added a blanket. He wondered about the extra amenities Lansing was allowing.

"Come here and let me bandage you up again," Lansing said.

Face obediently sat down opposite Lansing and let him tend to his injuries. Face was surprised at the gentleness of the large hands, but also knew from experience that Lansing could turn on him in a second and crush him with them. Lansing finished and put the rest of the supplies back on the counter. Lansing came back to the bed and sat cross-legged behind Face and started rubbing his shoulders.

Face couldn't help but tense up nervously. "Did you brush your teeth?" Lansing asked.

"Yes," Face answered.

"Good. You sure smell a lot better. I like my boys clean." Lansing continued rubbing his shoulders, but Face received no comfort from it. "Are the socks warm?"

"Yes. Thank you," Face responded, getting more confused.

"I thought I'd just spend the night down here with you tonight. We can share this bed. That'd be nice, wouldn't it?" Face didn't answer. Lansing moved his hands up to Face's neck and rubbed it. "Are you afraid of me?" Lansing asked.

"Yes," Face answered truthfully.

Lansing laughed. "You're learning. That's good. I want you to be very afraid of me." He stopped rubbing Face's neck and wrapped his fingers around it, tightly. Face gasped. "You know that I could paralyze you in an instant. Or not even work up a sweat beating you to a pulp." Face began shaking again. "You don't want to get hurt that bad over something as easy to give as sex. Do you?"

"No," Face breathed out.

Lansing released his throat and went back to rubbing his shoulders. Face was breathing heavy, sweat began popping out on his forehead.

"We've already established that you're a whore. You're going to be my very own personal whore. I know I have to share you while you're here, but when we're alone you will give me what I want, without hesitation and without complaint. I know you won't enjoy it, because you're too afraid of me to enjoy it. That's fine. That's the way I want it." He stopped rubbing Face's shoulders and forced him around to face him. "And if by chance we meet sometime after you're released, you will do the same thing. You will make yourself available for me whenever I want you. Is all this clear to you? Do you understand?"

"Yes," Face said, without hesitation.

Lansing smiled. "Good. Now wouldn't it be nice for us to share this bed tonight?"

"Yes," Face said again, laying back against the pillows and opening the towel around his waist.

Lansing moved over him. 'Sorry, rats. He's mine tonight.' He sneered victoriously.

*

Lansing straddled Face, keeping his weight on his knees. He looked down at the features that looked back with trepidation. "You sure turn me on, you know that?" He touched Face's lips with his fingertip. Face involuntarily moved his head away from the finger. Lansing just moved it back. "You're going to let me kiss you. You're going to open your mouth and kiss back. I bet you can be a good kisser when you want to be. You'll show me what a good kisser you are. I don't want you moving your head away again."

A small part of Face still wanted to shrink away, but it was being overpowered by the compelling need to do as he was told. Face had sadness in his eyes as he nodded his head obediently. He wet his lips and opened them slightly as Lansing bent down to meet them.

Face accepted the kiss and the tongue and returned in kind, even though he felt something gnawing in his stomach. He felt Lansing's hands roaming over him as their tongues explored each other's mouths. Face was relieved when Lansing pulled away.

"That was real good," Lansing said. He rolled off Face, pulling the younger man with him, so now Face lay atop him. He pulled Face in for another long kiss. "Now work your way down and show me what else that beautiful mouth of yours can do."

Face obediently did as he was instructed. He moved his mouth down Lansing's body and when he reached it, took the hard cock into his mouth. He sucked until Lansing pulled him off and rolled him back onto his back. Lansing lifted Face's legs and opened them as he moved between them. Face closed his eyes and grimaced, expecting a brutal thrust. Instead Lansing gently inserted his tip, and slowly pushed the rest of himself in. This surprised Face, and he allowed himself to relax and wait it out.

Lansing's thrusts started out slow, but his excitement grew and the thrusts quickened. He voiced his orgasm as it ripped through him and into Face. After he relaxed and withdrew, Lansing pulled the towel from underneath them and cleaned them both up. He went over to the counter to retrieve the sleeping pill and water Mueller had left there.

"Take this. It'll make you sleep."

Face took the pill, welcoming the thought of a night of uninterrupted sleep. He remembered the terror of the night before and thought it was much better to be out here on the bed than in the cell on the floor. And the bed was warm and comfortable, even if he was uncomfortable at having to share it.

Lansing crawled in close beside him and covered them. "Wasn't it nice to go through that without having to be threatened or hit?" Lansing asked him.

"Yes," Face admitted. Of course, he'd been too fearful throughout to do anything to make Lansing angry.

"See? As long as you do what I expect you to, I won't get angry. I can be more gentle. And if I'm not angry, I won't hit you."

Face wanted the talk to stop. He didn't like the answers he was being driven to give. "I understand. Can I go to sleep now?"

Lansing put an arm over him. "Yeah. Go to sleep." Face closed his eyes. The weight of the arm over him made Face feel like he was being held down. It didn't take long for the sleeping pill to kick in and he fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.

Face woke at the slight piercing pain he suddenly felt in his arm. Mueller was standing over him, pulling the syringe away from his arm. Face sat up still dazed from being woken so abruptly. He shook his head rubbed his face and looked around. Lansing wasn't there, and there was sunlight coming in the windows. He rubbed his arm where the needle had been inserted. Knowing he wouldn't get an answer, he didn't bother asking what it had been.

Mueller ignored him for a few minutes to let the drug work its way through his system. "Do you feel well rested?" he finally asked Face.

"Yeah, I guess so. I didn't wake up at all. What time is it?"

"Late morning. Do you need to use the restroom before you eat?"

Face nodded. "Yes. But I'm not hungry."

"Go use the restroom and come directly back here. You'll be hungry by then. You'll want to eat." Mueller told him.

Face didn't even question why the doctor would assume that. He pulled the blanket off the bed and wrapped it around himself, went to the bathroom and came back. His breakfast tray sat on the bed waiting. He was suddenly famished and devoured all of it. The doctor noted this with a smile.

"Tell me, Mr. Peck. What do your friends think of you?"

Face looked up at him. "You mean the Team?"

"Yes."

Face looked down at his hands, suddenly saddened. "They don't think much of me. They're angry at me because I'm a……….a w-whore."

"I'm going upstairs for a while. You remain there on the bed."

"Okay."

Mueller took the tray and left. A few minutes later Lansing came down. He'd been sent to do another test. He sat on the bed and ran his hand through Face's hair. Face didn't even flinch. "I enjoyed last night. Maybe we'll do the same tonight. But I need something quick right now." Face understood. He removed the blanket from around himself and kneeled on the floor in front of Lansing.

Lansing lifted his hips, allowing Face to undo his pants and pull them down. Face glanced up at him, then looked down at the cock he was holding and went to work on it.

Meanwhile, upstairs in the study, Shaw, Goldman, Forrest and Mueller were discussing things.

"The suggestion drug is working very well," Mueller told them. "I'd say he's already completely open and receptive. He remembers what you told him yesterday and believes it to be true. A little while ago I made him eat like a starving man when only a moment before he said he wasn't hungry." Mueller paused when Lansing came in and took a seat. "Well?" Mueller asked Lansing.

"As passive as a newborn kitten. He did what I wanted without even batting an eyelash."

"And what might that have been?" Shaw asked, raising an eyebrow; already having an idea.

"What do you think?" Lansing grinned.

"Doctor," Goldman went back to the main subject. "How many doses of the hallucinogen will he need? Can we do this today and bring the boys in to do their part?"

"I think two injections. If you wish to proceed, I'll give him the first anytime you want. I'll be able to gauge his reactions. The second, a few hours later. Then you can bring your men in. The rest is up to you. However, as I've already warned you, this hallucinogen has NOT been thoroughly tested. Mr. Peck is a test subject for me. And, he could have flashbacks from it for some time to come."

"If he's around in the future to suffer from them," Forrest said.

"If our plan succeeds, none of the A-Team will be around in the future," Goldman said. "Doctor, go ahead and give him the first shot. Then the rest of us will have a nice chat with him. I'll call in the others and tell them to be ready in a few hours."

Mueller and Lansing returned to the basement. Lansing had put Face in the cell for safekeeping. He let the blanket-clad Face out and told him to sit still on the bed and let Dr. Mueller do his job. The doctor first took all of Face's vital signs, jotting the numbers down in his notebook. He then prepared a syringe and told Face to keep his arm still while he gave it to him. Face gave the doctor a questioning look but didn't say anything.

The doctor leaned back against the counter and waited for the drug to take effect. Not knowing how the kid would take to the drug, Lansing stood close by in case Face become violent or tried to run. It was only a moment when they heard Face take a sudden intake of breath. His eyes opened wide and he said a confused "Wh-what?"

Face felt his head begin swimming. Things were becoming blurry and distorted. He rapidly blinked his eyes trying to clear his vision, but nothing would focus. He felt his heart beat faster as his pulse raced. "What's happening?" he asked breathlessly.

"How do you feel?" Mueller asked him. To Face, the doctor's words sounded as if he was speaking at a slower speed, his words stretching slightly.

Face had to think to get his words out. "My head feels weird. Your voice sounds different. Everything's blurry, out of shape and the colors are so bright." Face thought he saw something suddenly scurry across the floor. "What was that?" He moved himself onto his knees in the middle of the bed and wrapped the blanket tightly around himself. "Are the rats back?" he asked alarmed. His eyes darted around wildly, his vision leaving trails as he moved from one thing to the next. "They can't get up here, can they?"

Lansing looked on with amused interest. Forrest, Shaw and Goldman had come into the room in time to see his hallucination. Mueller wanted to check his pulse and blood pressure again. As he moved towards the bed, Face suddenly became distrustful and moved away from him. Lansing got on the bed and pulled Face to him, wrapping his arms around him from behind. "I won't let the rats get up here," he told Face. "Trust me. Now let's loosen the blanket and let the doctor check you over."

Face felt strange comfort in having arms around him. He let Lansing move the blanket down. The doctor took his vitals. Satisfied, he said. "His pulse is fast, but not dangerously." He wrote down the new vitals, and the reactions he'd observed.

Face saw the other twisted figures coming towards him. He involuntarily pushed himself closer against Lansing's body. He stared at the other the other three wide-eyed and afraid. "Do you recognize us, Peck?" Forrest asked him.

Not sure of the distorted voice or their blurry features, Face thought he knew the figures well enough to guess who they were. "Yes," he answered, a hint of question in his voice.

"We're almost through with you," Shaw told him. "You'll be able to leave soon. As a matter of fact, we called your friends to come pick you up. They'll be here later."

A glimmer of hope rose up through his drug-induced haze. "Really? They're coming to get me?" he asked.

"Yes," Goldman answered, then added innocently "I don't know why you'd want to go with them, though. After what they did to you."

It took Face a minute to decipher the words. He already muddled mind was more confused. "What THEY did to ME?"

Goldman stayed at the end of the bed, while Shaw went to one side and Forrest the other. They surrounded him. Face's vision made their movements look jerky.

"They let us take you. They knew Lansing had been following you, but they did nothing to stop him," Goldman continued.

"Lucky me. You and I have gotten very close because of it, haven't we?" Lansing told him, tightening his arms around him.

"And think back to your last night at Wellington Manor," Forrest continued. "Didn't Colonel Smith beat you up, because he was so angry at you. And then he just left you there alone. He left you there to let Peter Marks rape you and try to kill you."

Face was breathing heavy. His chest felt tight and he wanted to cry.

Shaw went on. "The only reason, Smith, Baracus and Murdock came back that night was to cover themselves. So you'd think they were helping you."

Face believed everything they were telling him. 'They turned on me,' he thought. 'Even Murdock. They hate me that much!' He couldn't stop the sob that escaped him or the tears that flowed down his cheeks.

"Why are they bothering to come here to get me?" Face asked in a trembling voice.

"Oh, I don't know," Goldman responded. "Maybe they've had a change of heart. Or maybe they want to deal with you in their own way. I guess you won't know until they get here."

Face gently pushed against Lansing's arms to have him release him. He brought his knees up to his chest and lowered his head to them, wrapping his arms around his head. He gently rocked back and forth and cried silently.

Mueller motioned to the others he wanted to talk to them away from Face.

"The hallucinogen appears to be working just as I thought it would. He should come down from it in about within an hour. I'll stay here with him and continue observing him. You are finished with him for now, aren't you?"

"For now," Goldman said. "We'll talk with him more after our boys are finished with him. They should be here in a couple of hours and I'll brief them again."

"Fine. Mr. Lansing, perhaps you should stay at least until he's down from it," Mueller suggested. "He seems to be somewhat "comforted" by your presence."

"It's my magic charm," Lansing snickered.

"I knew we kept you around for some good reason," Shaw ad libbed.

"I'm glad you two can find something to laugh about," Forrest interrupted. "I hope this plan works. I won't be happy until I can lay a black wreath at each one of their headstones."

"Have faith, Charles. It'll all be over soon," Goldman told him, and smiled.'

*

Mueller and Lansing returned to Face while the others went back upstairs to wait for the next phase. Face had his head back up, looking around at things as if they were going to jump at him. He looked miserably sad, his face wet with tears.

"Let's lay down until you feel better, okay?" Lansing suggested. He laid down and pulled Face down next to him. Eventually Face stopped jerking his eyes around imagining things were moving, his vision started to clear and sounds became normal again. Mueller once again took his pulse, blood pressure and checked his pupils. He nodded, satisfied and wrote down the results. As the drug wore off, Face became more and more tired. But he remembered everything.

"It's a shame you had to find out what pricks your so-called friends have turned out to be. But you had to be told," Lansing suddenly said.

"I'm not sure I want to go with them," Face said, sleepily.

"We'll talk about that later. Go to sleep now. I'll wake you after a while."

Face nodded and closed his eyes. After he was sure Face was sleeping soundly, Lansing got up and went upstairs to join the others, leaving Mueller to stay with his patient.

******************

When it came time to put the final phase into action, Mueller woke Face. "I need to give you another injection." Face felt like he had a slight hangover. He remembered the Team was supposed to be coming and vaguely wondered why the doctor would want to give him anymore shots. But he held his arm out like he was supposed to and received the injection.

Face held his head and moaned when the hallucinogen kicked in. Once again, sights and sounds became blurry and distorted, and his mind disoriented. He jerked his eyes up when Goldman and Shaw came up to him.

"The rest of your team is here. They want to talk to you before you leave. We'll leave you all alone, so you can have some privacy."

Face watched the two figures leave and three others enter. He couldn't make out their features, but recognized the silver hair and tan jacket that Hannibal wore so often, the khaki pants and brown leather jacket of Murdock and the large black bulk of BA and his shiny gold.

Lansing, Mueller, Forrest, Shaw and Goldman all watched from the darkened outer room, out of sight. The three men pretending to be the A-Team had been the same ones who had broke Forrest out of prison. They had been chosen for hire because of their general similar appearances to the A-Team. They'd been filled in on what the others knew about the Team. With the addition of the clothes, they knew Peck would be completely fooled.

Face warily watched them approach, remembering what he'd been told earlier. "Hello, Lieutenant," (Hannibal) said.

"Hi," Face said, finding his voice.

"Are you ready to leave with us, Face?" (Murdock) asked.

Face blurred eyes looked at them distrustfully. "I d-don't know. They told me, you know. They told me how you let me be kidnapped. How you purposely left me that night at Wellington. Is it true?"

They let the question hang in the air a few seconds. "Looks like he has us figured out," (BA) said.

"Yeah," (Hannibal) sighed. "Oh well, guess the tramp had to find out some time. After your little escapade at Wellington, we've had about enough of you. You go in there and whore yourself, then kill an innocent man."

Face was utterly confused. "What?"

"You been whoring yourself around here too?" (Murdock) asked. He violently pulled the blanket from around Face.

Face sat exposed to their eyes. "Looks like it," (BA) said.

"No! They made me!" Face said desperately.

(Hannibal) grabbed Face's hair and jerked it. "You expect us to believe that?" He slapped Face and pushed him away.

"Hannibal?" Face shook his head, trying unsuccessfully to clear it.

"You know, (Hannibal)? Since he's so willing to give it out to anyone else, he should give it to us, too," (Murdock) said.

"I agree," (BA) said.

"I think you're both right," (Hannibal) said. "What do you say, Lieutenant? Gonna let us have a go?"

'This can't be happening!' Face thought. He shook his head and tried backing away from them.

"Grab him (BA)!" (Hannibal) ordered.

(BA) pounced on him, pinning Face. Face tried swinging at him. (BA) grabbed his wrists and held them with one hand. With the other he removed one of the long chains from around his neck and wrapped it tightly around Face's wrists. When he released his grip on Face to turn him over, Face once again tried hitting him with his bound hands. (BA) punched Face near his eye, then again in the mouth. Face lay stunned, his head ringing.

He felt strong hands flip him over onto his stomach, and more hands running along his body. "No! Please don't!" Face cried through blood seeping from his torn lip. "I told you I was sorry! You all said you'd forgiven me! Why are you doing this?"

"Because you deserve it!" (Hannibal) snarled from behind him.

Face began trembling when (BA's) strong hand pressed down on his back to hold him down. His legs were yanked apart and a body knelt over him. He felt the familiar pressure against his backside. Face made one last desperate attempt and screamed "LANSING! HELP ME!"

The men in the other room had been watching the scene. Mueller had turned away, not interested in seeing that part of it. Goldman, Shaw and Forrest all chuckled when Face had screamed. They knew Peck would be once and for all broken, after being betrayed by his "friends" like this. They will easily be able to convince him to do what they wanted.

Lansing had smiled when Face had screamed for his help. He had the kid wrapped around his finger. 'After this there will be no more sharing.' he thought.

When Lansing failed to help him, Face felt betrayed by him, too. But it was nothing like the anguish he felt by the betrayal of the men he'd trusted for seven years. They each raped him and beat up on him. His wrists were bleeding from the chain that he had strained against.

When they were finished, Face put his head between his limp arms and sobbed quietly. Before leaving, (Hannibal) told him, "I'll consider the slate wiped clean now, Face. Anytime you want to come home, you'll be welcomed. Just as if nothing had happened here."

Face just buried his head deeper. He didn't think he could ever go back after what they'd done to him. Face lay there alone for what seemed like a long time. He felt the drug wearing off and raised his battered body up to sit on the edge of the bed. He just stared down at his wrists still bound in the chain, not even looking up when Mueller came up to him.

"Let me get that off," he said. He carefully unwrapped the chain from Face's wrists, inspected the cuts and cleaned them with peroxide. He also cleaned the blood from Face's torn lip, then gave him another injection of the suggestion drug. He looked down at the bruised face and sighed, glad his part of this project was almost over. He retrieved the blanket from the floor, wrapped it around Face and waved in Goldman and Shaw, who were waiting in the doorway. He left them to do their part.

"What happened?" Shaw asked, acting surprised at Face's condition. "Why didn't they take you with them?"

Face kept his head lowered. "I, uh, didn't want to go with them. You were right about them."

"I can't believe they beat you up!" Goldman faked annoyance. "Did they do anything else?"

Face nodded slowly and let out a shuddering breath.

"You're terribly hurt by this," Goldman stated. Face nodded again. "If I were in your place," Goldman continued, "I'd be angry."

"You should be angry, too. Very angry," Shaw continued.

Face looked up at them. A new feeling was starting to go through him.

Goldman went on. "Angry enough to want to get back at them. You ARE angry enough to want to get back at them."

Face felt the anger suddenly rush through his veins. "How?" he asked.

"By killing them," Shaw said.

They both saw the look of doubt Face got. "It's the only way," Goldman told him. "They betrayed you and hurt you in a very bad way. You're angry enough to want to kill them. You CAN and you WILL kill them."

Face's breathing quickened as he felt a rage building in him. He believed them and knew they were right. 'I HAVE to get back at them. Killing them IS the only way to do it,' he told himself.

"You agree with us, don't you?" Shaw asked, seeing the change in Face.

"YES!" Face jumped up, dropping the blanket. He quickly paced back and forth across the floor, feverishly running his hand through his hair. He felt like he wanted to explode. He stopped at a metal cabinet. He needed to hit something and this cabinet represented his soon-to-be ex-teammates. A growl escaped him and he pounded his fist into the cabinet, over and over. Shaw and Goldman both grabbed him before he could break his hand.

"No! Save the anger for them," Goldman told him. "Keep your rage bottled up for now. Unleash it when you have the opportunity to take it out on the hides of the A-Team."

Face calmed down somewhat, but he was still trembling. "How do you want me to kill them?" he asked in a shaky voice.

Goldman and Shaw exchanged looks and suppressed their smiles. They released Face's arms and Shaw said, "We'll leave that up to you. You can do it any way you like. Tomorrow morning, Lansing will drive you back to Los Angeles. You'll rejoin the Team and act as if nothing had happened with them here today. As soon as you have the opportunity, kill them. Lansing will stay in Los Angeles until you've completed the task. You will report to him."

Face nodded his understanding. Goldman finished their talk by saying, "We'll come back to say goodbye before you leave tomorrow morning. Dr. Mueller will give you something to make you sleep during the drive back. As for now, I'll send Lansing in with a nice dinner for you and some clean sheets for the bed. You can sleep out here tonight where it's more comfortable. Goodnight."

When they left, Face sat back down and wrapped the blanket around himself again. He still felt some of the anger going through him. He'd hold that in, though. He knew that his last night here would undoubtedly include sharing the bed with Lansing and satisfying him. But Face would give Lansing what he wanted without complaint. He was saving all his anger, all his pain. He would release it all by putting a bullet through the heads of the people he thought were his friends for so long.

*

Face was jerked from sleep when he felt his cheek being tapped and Lansing's distant voice saying, "Wake up. Let me see those baby blues." Face tried opening his eyes and raising his head up, but the glaring light and pounding in his head forced his head back to the pillow. He groaned and covered his eyes with his hands.

He hadn't slept very well. Lansing took him twice during the evening before. The first time being a little rough, and the second more slow and gentle. Face didn't know which to expect from him anymore. He'd also had a horrible nightmare. The hallucination continued after Lansing woke him up. Lansing had had to practically lay on top of him to keep him from thrashing about. Then after Face had worked through it, Lansing had held him until he fell back asleep. Face harbored absolutely no affection for Lansing, but for some odd reason just felt safer with his large, strong arms wrapped around him.

"How do you feel this morning?" he heard Dr. Mueller ask.

Face lowered his hands to his stomach. He opened his eyes and squinted towards the doctor. "Um, head hurts bad. My whole body hurts. And um, I'm a little queasy."

"Well, after yesterday, it's no wonder your body hurts," the doctor told him. He lifted the blanket off Face and studied the bruises all around his abdomen. "I'll give you some aspirin, then I want you to take a hot shower. That will help relieve some of the pain. Then you can eat some dry toast."

Mueller wrote the information in his notes, then gave Face a few aspirin and water. He removed the bandages from his hand and thigh. He checked how the stitches were dissolving and was satisfied with it. "I won't cover your hand again. It needs to be able to breathe to heal. Just be careful with it." As the doctor turned away, he shook his head in wonder. 'Why did I even bother? He'll probably be dead in a few days anyway.'

"Come on, Loverboy," Lansing pulled Face up to stand. "Go hit the shower. You're going home today."

With the hot water massaging his sore muscles and bruises, Face thought about the day before and felt the anger begin to rise again. 'No! Not yet,' he told himself. 'Save it for when you need it.'

Forcing himself to be calm, Face turned the shower off and stepped out, anxious to leave this place. He dried off and wrapped the towel around his waist. He put his face close to the mirror to inspect the huge bruise around his eye, the split lip and bruised jaw. Then looked down at the bruises, both new and fading, on his abdomen and the cuts around his wrists. "They'll all pay for this. This and everything else," he whispered to his reflection.

The first thing Face saw when he returned was his clothes and shoes sitting on the bed. Well, mostly his clothes; the dark blue sweatshirt wasn't his. From the size of it he knew whose it was, but he didn't care. He picked the stack of clothes up, hugged them to his chest and sighed. He'd been exposed to everyone's eyes for days, and now he could finally cover himself up with real clothes. He quickly put them on, loving the feel of the fabric covering him and shoes separating his feet from the cement floor. The sweatshirt hung on him, but it was warm, soft and comfortable.

When Lansing entered the room, he found Face dressed and slowly walking the floor rubbing his hands along his arms. He felt a stir in his pants seeing the bruised up kid wearing his shirt. 'Too bad the others were waiting,' he thought, sighing. 'Later though.'

"How would you like to get out of this basement, and out into some sunshine?" Lansing's voice boomed across the room.

Face looked up startled. He was lost in his thoughts and hadn't seen him enter. "Is it time to go?"

"After breakfast. Mr. Shaw and Mr. Goldman want to have one last talk with you. Then we'll leave." Face eagerly came to him to be taken upstairs. "Just a second." Lansing stopped him and took both of Face's arms and wrapped them around his waist, pulling him close. Face knew what he wanted and tilted his head up. He closed his eyes as Lansing's mouth came down on his. He returned the kiss with all the fervor that was expected of him. Lansing finally broke the kiss and smiled down at him. "Perfect." Face nodded and they went upstairs.

Lansing led him outside to the back patio. All of the others were waiting. "Please, Mr. Peck. Have a seat and enjoy your toast and juice," Shaw gestured to a chair. Face sat down and ate while Goldman gave his final instructions.

"Do you remember everything we talked about yesterday? About what you want to do with the A-Team?" Goldman asked.

Faces expression turned cold. "I'm going to kill them for everything they did to me."

"That's right. When you're back with them, you'll remember everything they did to you, but you won't let them know that. You must also be very careful around them. They could try to trick you. Hurt you again. So you must kill them as soon as you can."

"They'll probably watch me like a hawk for a couple of days. They won't give me much space. It'll be difficult," Face told him.

"I realize that. But you mustn't wait too long. Lansing will stay in Los Angeles until you get it done. You will go to him after you've completed the task and he'll call us. Then you'll be free to live your life as you please."

"I understand."

"Now listen very carefully," Goldman continued. "Dr. Mueller is going to give you a shot to make you sleep for a few hours. When you wake up you will NOT remember our names or what we look like. You can remember Lansing, since you'll need to report to him. But you'll forget about Dr. Mueller, Mr. Forrest, Mr. Shaw and myself. Do you understand?"

"Yes."

"Excellent. Now I'm to have a quick word with Lansing. Then Dr. Mueller will give you the shot and you'll be on your way. Don't make us wait too long for that call." Goldman patted Face's shoulder, then stood up motioning for Lansing to follow him inside. Forrest also followed.

Goldman handed Lansing an envelope stuffed with cash to cover his expenses. "Keep us informed of the progress. I want this done by Peck's hand, but if it looks like it may take more than a few days, then maybe you can give him some assistance." Lansing nodded. "Oh, and make sure his body will never be found. I want the A-Team's murders pinned on him."

Forrest stepped up to Lansing and glared up at him. "Just remember what your job is! Forget about Peck being your boy toy and just keep your mind on the task of killing him! I want him dead! And in a lot of pain when he does die!"

Lansing stood his full height and glared angrily back down at Forrest. Goldman raised his eyebrows and backed away. Nobody talked to Lansing like that.

"You listen to me you pompous son of a bitch!" Lansing began, poking Forrest's chest with his finger. "I do not work for YOU, therefore YOU DO NOT tell me how to do my job." He poked Forrest again, pushing him back slightly. "Do I make myself clear?"

Forrest gasped in fear and backed away from him. Lansing smiled and turned towards Goldman. "I'll keep in touch."

"Are you going to let him treat me like that?" Forrest fumed after Lansing left them.

"Relax, Charles! Lansing may have his own agenda, but he has never failed to complete a task. He'll get it done."

Outside, Lansing came up behind Face and put his hands on his shoulders. "Ready to go?"

"Yes, I am," Face said. He pushed up the long sleeve of his shirt when Mueller approached him with the syringe and alcohol swab. The reason for knocking him out was so that Face still wouldn't know where the house was located. Mueller only gave him enough to last a few hours. They'd be back in California by the time he woke up. Mueller hadn't given him anymore of the suggestion drug, because he wanted the drug to wear off in the next day or so. Face would still remember everything he had been told to do. After the injection, Face was asleep within seconds. Lansing heaved him over his shoulder and carried him to the same black car and laid him in the backseat.

They were well across the state border when Face sat up in the backseat, dazed and groggy. He was trying to remember what had happened just before the car trip, but his mind was too fogged up. "Where are we?" he asked quietly.

"We'll be in Los Angeles in a few more hours," Lansing answered. "Come up here and sit."

Face's bruises complained when he crawled over the front seat. He rolled the window down and leaned against the door to let the air help clear his head. The last things he remembered were getting dressed and Lansing wanting to kiss before they left the basement. He couldn't remember talking with anyone after that, but felt like he had. He thought back over the past few days. He remembered the unpleasant visit from the Team and everything with Lansing. He remembered being assaulted by others, and given injections, but by whom? Face tried, but couldn't see any other faces or place any other names.

Lansing looked over and watched Face struggling with his thoughts. He could tell he was trying to remember things he'd been told to forget. Lansing's thoughts went to how was going to regret having to get rid of this one. This beauty just felt too good to want to let go of. But he had his instructions and would carry them out. In his own time. For a while longer he would exercise his control over the younger man and after the killings were done, he would take a little time with Face before killing him.

"Come over here and sit closer. Tell me what's on your mind," Lansing tugged at Face's sleeve.

Face scooted over and crossed his arms in front of his chest when Lansing put his arm around his shoulders. "I was just thinking. There's things I feel I should remember, but I can't."

Lansing rubbed Face's upper arm. "Well, don't worry about it. If you can't remember, then it must not be very important."

"I guess so," Face gave up, shrugging.

They drove on for a while in silence, then stopped to get some lunch to eat while continuing their drive westward. The closer they got to the coast, the more worked up Face got. He dreaded seeing them. (Hannibal) had told him when he came back, he'd be welcomed as if nothing had happened. 'How the hell were they going to do that? How am I supposed to pretend nothing had happened?' he asked himself.

"Relax," Lansing told him, putting his hand on Face's thigh. "You know what you have to do."

"I know. But they're not going to make it easy."

The interstate finally brought them into the city. Lansing found a motel and checked in. Face followed Lansing into the room so he could use the phone to locate where the Team was. He received no answer at Hannibal's or BA's and tried their warehouse. "Mama's Pizzaria," Hannibal's Italian-accented voice answered. Face hung up. "They're at the warehouse," he told Lansing.

"Okay. Memorize the motel's phone number and call me if you change locations. I want to know where you'll be at."

Face nodded and let out a deep breath, suddenly apprehensive. He sat down on the bed and wrapped his arms around himself. Lansing sat down beside him and rubbed Face's back. "Is there a problem?" he asked, hoping for Face's sake he wasn't having second thoughts.

"Well………it's going to be hard acting like everything is normal. I don't want them touching me. I'm afraid if they try to touch me in any way, I'll freak out."

"I don't want them touching you, either." He guided Face's chin so he was looking at him. "Especially not the way I touch you. But you may not be able to avoid general contact. If it becomes too much you can always sneak out and come here for a couple of hours." Lansing moved his arm around Face and pulled him in. "Remember how I held you after your nightmare last night? It seemed to make you feel a lot better."

"It did," Face admitted quietly.

"I would like very much to hold you like that again. It makes me feel good to know that I can make you feel secure. Secure enough to give you the courage to complete the task you know you have to do. If they're dead, they'll never hurt you again." Face leaned against Lansing, feeling better. "If you need me, you just come here." Lansing finished, kissing the top of Face's head.

"They're going to ask a lot of questions," Face said. "Like who I was with, what happened. And who brought me back. How much do I tell them?"

"You can tell however much you think they need to know to shut them up. They can't track me by name. Just don't let them know how close we've become or that I'm still in town. Let them think I just dropped you off and left."

"Okay." Face said, straightening up and taking a deep breath. "I think I'm ready."

"Good. Let's go." Lansing actually wanted to lay Face down and strip him, but thought it would be better to drop him off while the latest pep talk was still fresh in his mind. He didn't like the doubts that were creeping up in Face, and began to wonder if he would be able to go through with it. 'If not, I can do it myself,' he thought to himself. 'Might actually be kind of fun.'

Lansing stopped the car a block away from the warehouse. "You better walk the rest of the way. I don't want anyone seeing the car." He pulled his switchblade knife out of his pocket and handed it to Face. "I want you to take this, in case you need it. Keep it hidden." Face hid the knife in his sock, pushing his pant leg down over it. "I meant what I said about coming to the motel if you need me." Lansing looked directly in Face's eyes. "Don't let them trick you. I know you can do this." Lansing pulled Face over for a kiss.

"Go on, now," he reached past Face and opened the passenger door.

"I won't let you down," Face told him. He got out of the car and began his walk to the warehouse and the Team.

******************

The other three members of the Team had been kept in waiting since day one of Face's kidnapping. After five days their patience was wearing thin. Hannibal did a lot of pacing. He'd switched from puffing on cigars to chain-smoking cigarettes. The worry lines on his face made him look older than his years. He left only to go home to shower, change clothes and check messages. BA had run out of things to keep him busy around the building. He couldn't stand sitting around doing nothing, so he spent a few hours away each day, either at the soup kitchen or the day-care center. He went to church every day to pray.

Murdock had gone back to the VA hospital after two days, but waiting in solitude there was even more maddening than listening to BA's and Hannibal's griping. So he'd wanted to come back. He missed Face terribly. Whatever anger or disappointment he'd had before towards Face was completely forgotten. He now only felt pain of worry and heartache. A few times it all became too much and he would hide by himself somewhere, bury his head in his hands and cry.

They were all there on this late afternoon. The hang up call Hannibal answered concerned him and he'd gone up to the roof to look around outside. Nothing appeared out of the ordinary, so he went back in. They were sitting around the table, half-heartedly playing cards to kill time. BA was about to throw his discard down when the bell rang, indicating someone at the walk-in door.

They all three stared at each other for a second, then drew their guns and surrounded the door. "Who is it?" Hannibal asked.

"It's me, Hannibal," Face's muffled voice said.

It took them a couple of seconds to register that it was actually Face's voice. Murdock finally sprung into action and flung the door open. They stared at him wide-eyed and open-mouthed as Face came through the door and closed it behind him. "Hi," he said, nervously.

"Face!" Murdock said breathlessly. He put his hands on Face's upper arms, like he had to feel this was for real. "It's really you." Murdock tried to pull Face towards him for a hug, but Face broke from Murdock's hands and backed away. He pressed himself against the door, a frightened look in his eyes.

Murdock cast a quick, worried glance at Hannibal and BA, then went back to Face. "Did I hurt you, Face? I didn't mean to scare you."

'Oh shit!' Face panicked. 'That was stupid! Don't fall apart. Damn! Why does he have to get so close!'

"Face? You okay?" Hannibal asked, concerned.

Face broke the magnetic pull the door seemed to have on him and took a step forward. He crossed his arms in front of himself and looked sheepishly at the others, then lowered his eyes to the floor. "I'm s-sorry, Murdock. I didn't mean to react like that."

"S'okay, Face. You've had a rough few days. We've been really worried about you. And we've missed you," Murdock said softly, trying to sound understanding to make Face feel less nervous.

'I bet you have!' Face thought sarcastically.

"Come over here and sit. I want to take a look at those bruises," Hannibal said, taking hold of Face's elbow. Face tensed slightly and glanced down at the hand on him. This wasn't missed by the others.

Face allowed Hannibal to lead him to the table. Murdock pulled a chair out for him to sit on. He and BA sat in the others. Hannibal lifted Face's chin and studied the bruises and split lip. "Are you hurt anywhere else?" he asked.

"Just more bruising is all," Face said.

"Where?"

'You should know! The newest ones are yours!' Face wanted to scream. Instead he uncrossed his arms and moved his hand around his abdomen. "Just around here. But it's fine."

"Lift your shirt up, I want to make sure."

"Why? I told you, they're just bruises." Face didn't want them looking at him.

"Face, I want to see how deep they go. And make sure your ribs are okay. I won't hurt you." Hannibal could easily sense Face's anxiety.

'Just let him get it over with.' Face thought. He pulled the long shirt over his hips and up to his chest. He held his breath and he shuddered ever so slightly as Hannibal's hands ran over his ribs. He winced when he felt the bruises being pressed on. Hannibal used his eyes to tell BA and Murdock to look at Face's back, which still showed healing remnants of welts and scratches. Murdock closed his eyes and let out a long breath. BA muffled a growl.

"Okay, I'm finished," Hannibal told him. Face started breathing again and lowered his shirt. Murdock gasped when he noticed Face's burned hand.

"Face, can I see your hand?" he asked, holding his own hand out palm up to show no threat was intended. Face held his burned hand out for him to inspect. Murdock pushed back on the sleeve for a good look, exposing the cuts on Face's wrist. Hannibal pushed his other sleeve back, seeing the same on the other wrist. The burn was healing, but his hand still looked a mess and it was still tender. Face yanked his hands back and crossed his arms over his chest again.

"How did those things happen, Facey?" Murdock asked gently.

Face looked down at the table. "I had my hand held over a stove burner as a reward for trying to run. And my wrists were cut," 'As if you don't know.' he thought, "with a chain that was wrapped around them." As he said this, he looked directly at the long chains BA was wearing.

BA had held his temper while the bruises were examined, but when Face described how he got the burn and cuts, BA boiled over and he pounded his fist onto the table with an angry growl. Face, of course, misunderstood this as anger directed towards him. He pushed himself back in his chair, almost falling off. His eyes blazed fearfully at BA and his chest heaved.

The others were taken aback by Face's reaction. Why was he so afraid of THEM? BA immediately regretted his angry outburst. He wanted to kneel by Face and hold his hands to apologize, but was afraid of how Face would react to him. So he just leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and kept his voice soft. "Hey! I'm sorry, Faceman. I'm not mad at YOU. I'm mad at the people that did all that to ya."

He cast a desperate glance to Hannibal, who could just shrug and shake his head. Murdock wanted to grab Face and pull him into a hug to protect him from whatever his fears were. 'What did those bastards do to you?' he angrily wondered. He wanted so much for Face to look at him and tell him everything that was haunting him.

Face was confused and scared. He was sure BA wanted to hit him. But BA was telling him that he was mad at the people who'd hurt him? 'It was YOU who punched my face and tied my wrists with one of YOUR chains!' he thought. 'He's trying to confuse me. To trick me. Well, I'll just play along with the game.'

Face collected himself, moved closer to the table and rested his arms on it. He forced a smile to the others. "I'm sorry. I'm just a little jumpy. Like Murdock said, it's been a rough week."

"You got nothing to be sorry for," Murdock told him. "Whatever happened wasn't your fault."

Face stared down at his hands. He was remembering voices telling him different.

Hannibal cleared his throat. "You feel like talking about it, Face?"

"Uh, Colonel. You think that's such a good idea right now?" Murdock asked. "Face looks kinda tired. Maybe he should get some rest and recuperate some." Actually Murdock wanted to know everything, but he saw how drawn and pale Face looked.

Hannibal walked over to his desk, pulled open the bottom drawer and took out a bottle of bourbon. He poured a double shot into a glass and sat it down in front of Face. He wasn't much of a drinker, but Face welcomed the warm and calming effect the bourbon had on his stomach. He knew he'd have questions to answer and Lansing had told him he could answer truthfully.

"We need to know who we're up against, Murdock," Hannibal said. "Face? You up to it?"

Face nodded. "It's okay. What do you want to know?" He looked at Hannibal.

"How about where you were for starters. And who the kidnappers were," Hannibal suggested.

Face shrugged. "I don't know where I was exactly. I found an envelope in a wastebasket that had a Post Office box number in Carvers, Nevada. Maybe that's where the house was, but I don't know the exact address. As for who took me………" Face closed his eyes, as if he were trying to remember. "The man who ran me off the road and took me to that house was named Lansing. I know there were others, but I don't know who they were." Face scrunched his features, trying to think. "I don't remember."

"How can you not remember?" BA asked.

"Face, you saw them, didn't you? Heard their names? Wasn't one of them Charles Forrest?" Hannibal drilled.

Face closed his eyes again and put his hands over his eyes. Finally, exasperated, he said, "I just don't remember! I know they were there. But I can't see their faces or remember any names!"

"You have to try," Hannibal persisted. "Did they tell you why they kidnapped you?" He already knew the answer, but he wanted to see how much Face could remember, since he didn't seem to know any other names.

"They said I had to pay for what happened at Wellington Manor. They said I cost them a lot of money and they wanted retribution."

"How did they do that?" Hannibal asked quietly. Murdock shot him a warning look, but Hannibal silenced it with a glare.

Face took a deep breath to keep his emotions in check, then gave Hannibal a cold stare. "How do you think?" He took another deep breath, letting it out raggedly. "They kept telling me I was a no-good whore. And that's how they treated me……….All of them………Everyday."

BA looked away. He clenched his fists, trying to control his anger. Hannibal poured Face another drink. "Um, are you okay? Do you need a doctor?" Hannibal asked gently.

Face downed the drink in one gulp. He shook his head, turning red from embarrassment and humiliation. Murdock tried laying his hand on Face's, but Face pulled his away. "You know what they said isn't true, don't you?" Murdock asked.

"Isn't it?" Face looked at Murdock, challenging him. "Isn't that basically what you said a few weeks ago?"

Murdock stared at his friend. His worst fears about what Face had been going through were confirmed. Yet they'd done something else to Face, too. They'd beaten him down. They'd taken his pride and courage. Murdock wondered how he could give Face those things back.

"You know I don't feel that way anymore. We talked about this, remember? I said I'd never bring it up again. We started over." Murdock felt hot tears stinging his eyes. "All this time you've been gone, I've been worried sick. It made me realize how much I still love you."

Face didn't say anything at first. A very dim ray of hope had sprung up. Then realization washed over him when he thought of Murdock's actions of the day before. With anger he could barely conceal Face stared him down. "Forget about it, Murdock. It's never going to happen." His voice started shaking. "Nobody is EVER going to touch me again."

Murdock closed his eyes and slowly ran a hand over his face. He wasn't about to let his emotions overcome him. He forced himself to understand Face's point of view. Naturally Face wouldn't want anyone touching him in that way. Not that Murdock was even thinking along that line. He understood how fragile Face was at the moment, and he was going to be a long time getting over it. Murdock knew that he would have to show Face a lot of patience.

"I understand Face. It's okay. I wasn't trying to push you. I just wanted you to see that we all think more of you than what those other people told you. None of us are going to hurt you. You don't have to be afraid of us."

Face had to restrain himself from giving his sarcastic reply out loud. 'You've already hurt me!' Instead he calmed himself and looked at the others. "Look guys, I just don't want anyone touching me. Or getting too close even. It makes me nervous."

"It's all right. We'll keep our distance," BA told him.

Hannibal wanted to get back to extracting information. "I still don't understand why you don't know or remember who the people were that were holding you."

Face was getting tired of questions. "I don't know, Hannibal!" he groaned. "Can't we talk about this later. I'm tired. I want to go home."

Murdock agreed. "Maybe Face will feel more like talking after some food and rest."

Hannibal sighed. "All right. But you can't go back to your apartment. I didn't think it would be safe for you to go back there, so we moved your stuff to my place. We'll pick up some burgers on the way."

The ride to Hannibal's was a silent one. Face wasn't too happy about the arrangement. He wanted nothing more than to be alone, but there wasn't much he could do about it. When Hannibal had his mind set, there was no changing it.

Face was tired and didn't feel much like eating. He had to assure the others that he had been fed while being held captive. He'd only gotten part of the burger down when the weariness became too much and he couldn't help but yawn.

"I need to go lay down. The stuff they gave me to sleep must still be in my system."

Hannibal hid his look of concern about Face's last statement. "Go ahead, Face. Your stuff is in the spare bedroom."

Face wearily made his way down the hallway to the bedroom. Closing the door behind him, an impulse made him want to lock the door. He kicked his shoes off and took Lansing's knife from his sock and placed it between the mattress and box springs. He laid down on top of the bed, not wanting to undress. He knew he was supposed to call Lansing to let him know where he was, but there was no phone in this bedroom and he couldn't exactly call him in front of the others. He thought about going to see him later. After he'd slept some. He knew it was expected. He might have been able to tell the Team not to touch him, but he knew better than to refuse to let Lansing. Face also knew he had to come up with a plan to carry out his promise of revenge against the Team. But first he needed sleep, so he could think clearly later. Sleep came very easily.

Back out in the kitchen, the rest of the Team was talking amongst themselves quietly.

"Not exactly a happy homecomin', was it?" BA commented.

"Well, how do you expect him to feel?" Murdock snapped at him. "He's been beaten up and raped God knows how many times!"

"I know that, Fool! You don't have to remind me!" BA snarled.

"Quiet down!" Hannibal hissed. "There's something else that's got me concerned. You heard what he said about them giving him something to sleep?" BA and Murdock both nodded. "Think back to those two men who were murdered at Wellington. They were both being given experimental drugs. What if the same thing was done to Face? That might explain his memory loss."

"You mean they might have given him a drug to make him forget who they were? But he remembers everything else. He remembers the name of the guy who originally took him too," Murdock pointed out.

"I don't know, Murdock." Hannibal sat back and lit his cigar. "Maybe it's a selective memory thing. They only told him to forget what they wanted him to forget. I still find it hard to believe though, that they would just let him go. You'd think if they're going to go to the trouble of kidnapping him for revenge, they'd want him dead."

"Be glad they didn't, man," BA told him.

"I AM. But I've just got a funny feeling that this isn't over."

"You think Face might still be in danger?" Murdock asked.

"Maybe. Or all of us. It would be nice to know if Face WAS given drugs. I wonder if he'd let someone take a blood sample." Hannibal chewed his cigar. "But who could we trust to do that?"

"I think I might know someone," BA offered. "The doc that runs the free clinic downtown near the soup kitchen. He's a pretty cool dude. I'm sure we can trust him."

"Nice BA. When Face wakes up we'll see if he remembers being given anything. I suggest we don't bring up the blood test until we get him to the clinic tomorrow. I don't want him having a panic attack or anything."

"As tired as he looked he might not wake up till tomorrow," Murdock sighed. "I'm really worried about him. I wish he wasn't so afraid of us."

"Yeah," BA added. "You'd think he'd be more comfortable around us. He seems almost paranoid."

Hannibal got up to throw his trash away. "He's been through quite an ordeal. And we don't even know half of---"

A blood-curdling cry from the bedroom interrupted Hannibal. The three stunned men hurried towards the bedroom. They could hear Face's cries through the door. "Get them off! Get them off! Please turn the light on!"

"The door's locked!" Murdock yelled. Hannibal pulled him aside and kicked the door in. He quickly flipped on the light switch.

They saw a very hysterical Face on his knees in the middle of the bed. He was holding a pillow to his chest, his eyes darting around to different areas of the bed and floor. He looked at Hannibal pleadingly. "Please, Hannibal! Help me keep them off the bed! I don't want them biting me!" As if he'd seen something crawling on the bed, Face hit at the invisible object with the pillow.

Hannibal, Murdock and BA looked around, not seeing anything. They stared back at Face wondering what he could be seeing to make him act like this. Murdock stepped forward. "What do you see, Face?"

Face stared back at him incredulously. "The rats! Don't you see them? They're everywhere! They keep trying to climb up!"

"Face, there aren't any rats," Hannibal said cautiously.

"Yes there are! I see them!" Face cried, swiping the pillow at another empty spot.

Realizing they weren't going to be able to talk Face out of his delusion, Murdock used a different ploy. "Face? Can you come here? You and me will leave the room, then Hannibal and BA will get rid of the rats. Okay? Can you come over to me?"

Face looked doubtful. He shook his head. "They'll bite me."

"No, they won't," Murdock assured him. "If you move quickly, they won't get to you. Come on. Hurry."

Face wanted to get out of the room. He peered over the edge of the bed to the floor, then ran his eyes along the floor to the door. Taking a breath, he quickly jumped down off the bed and ran through the door and into the hallway. Murdock quickly closed the door, leaving BA and Hannibal in the room. Without touching him, Murdock said, "Let's go wait in the living room. I'll get you a drink of water." Face nodded and followed him, still shaking.

Hannibal and BA both let their breaths out and sat down on the bed. "Oh, man! What was all that about?" BA asked, shaking his head.

"At first I thought he was having a nightmare. But he was wide-awake. Let's give him a few minutes. Maybe Murdock can calm him down."

Face sat on the couch, fidgeting nervously. Murdock brought him a glass of water, sitting it on the coffee table in front of him. Face took it and drank it quickly.

"How you feeling now?" Murdock asked, sitting on the other end of the couch.

Face shrugged. "Better, I guess." By the time Hannibal and BA came out a few minutes later, Face was uncertain about his behavior. He looked up at them as they entered and whispered. "I saw something that wasn't there, didn't I?"

Face's question surprised them. Hannibal had come out ready to tell Face that they'd gotten rid of the rats. Now he seemed to realize they'd never been there to begin with.

"That's right, Face. There weren't any rats. Have you had this hallucination before?" Hannibal asked.

Face nodded. "Last night. I thought it had been just a bad dream, but after this one I realized I was awake both times."

Hannibal sat down on the coffee table, careful not to get too close. "Face, I'm going to ask you a question and I want a truthful answer. Okay?" Face looked suspicious, but nodded.

"Were you given any drugs? Any pills or injections?"

Face thought a minute, and figured it was okay to answer. "Yes."

"Okay," Hannibal continued. "Except for things to make you sleep, do you know what they were?"

"No. They never told me. Most of them, I didn't feel any effects at all from. But there were two that really messed me up."

"How?" Hannibal asked, leaning forward.

"Um. They just made my head feel really weird. Nothing looked or sounded right. They eventually wore off."

Hannibal was beginning to understand now. "Face, I think your memory loss and hallucinations are probably a result of the drugs you've been given."

Face thought about this a minute. It seemed to make sense to him. 'Do I trust him?' he wondered. Thinking back, he remembered the Team hadn't been there when he was given the injections. Somebody else had given them to him.

"Can it be fixed?" Face asked.

Hannibal looked down at his hands. "I don't know, Kid." He looked up at Face. "I just don't know."

*

Hannibal looked at his watch. 8:40 PM. He had intended to wait until morning, and wondered if twelve hours or so would make any difference. He got up and pulled BA away from the others.

"I don't think I want to wait until morning to get his blood analyzed. Can you get a hold of that doctor and see if he'll open the clinic up for us tonight?"

"I'll try to call him," BA said. He got the phone book and went into Hannibal's bedroom to make the call.

"You need anything, Facey?" Murdock asked, trying to make conversation as a distraction. Face shook his head no. He stared in the direction of the bedrooms, wondering why BA would go in there to make a phone call.

"Don't worry bout what BA's doing. Who knows why he does half of what he does. The mudsucker's more loony than I am sometimes, don't ya think?" Murdock was trying to make light, but Face just stared blankly. Not finding any amusement in anything. Murdock longed to see Face smile again. The smile that was so warm and bright it could make Iceland seem like a tropical paradise. 'I'll make you happy again some day. I promise.' Murdock willed to him.

BA came back in a moment later and talked with Hannibal in a quiet tone. "The doc says he can be there in thirty minutes. I told him what we needed done, so he'll have things ready."

"Nice job, BA." Hannibal slapped him on the back. "Now let's see if we can get Face to go."

Face had been watching them somewhat suspiciously. He knew they were talking about him. He watched Hannibal's face as they approached, trying to read it.

Hannibal sat down on the coffee table again. He saw the cautious look Face had on. Curious about it, he asked point blank. "Don't you trust me, Face?"

Face blinked. 'What's he trying to do?' he wondered. 'Be careful.'

"Depends." Face answered.

Hannibal stared at him. "On what?" He could see Face shrink back a little bit.

"On what you want from me," Face answered softly, cautiously.

Hannibal thought of the many ways that could be taken. He let out a deep breath and came across with the one he was concerned with at the moment. "Do you want to find out what drugs are in your system? Maybe something could be done to counteract them, or at least give us an idea of how to make you remember. You want to know what's caused your hallucinations, don't you?"

"You want to take me to a doctor." Face stated.

"Yes. Just to get some of your blood drawn and analyzed. BA knows a doctor who can do it right now."

"I think it's a good idea, Face. What'd ya say?" Murdock chimed in. He almost reached over to slap Face's shoulder, but stopped himself.

Face rubbed his weary eyes, then moved his hand up to his hair and fingered it. "Just blood? What if he wants to examine me?" Face asked, getting a little excited. "I don't want his hands on me."

"We won't let him do anything without your permission. Okay?" Hannibal assured him.

Face was struggling with his thoughts. He didn't know whether or not he could trust anyone. And he hated feeling that way. But he also hated and was terrified of the delusions he'd had. Was it just the drugs that was making him feel this way, or was it something more? 'God, I wish I could think straight!' he said to himself. 'Maybe a doctor could fix the way I feel.'

"All right. Let's go," Face told Hannibal.

Hannibal breathed a sigh of relief, beginning to think Face wouldn't go for it. "Good," he smiled.

He saw Face still had on the oversized sweatshirt and wondered briefly who it belonged to. "Why don't you go change into one of your own shirts. Then we'll go."

Face looked down at himself, figuring it did probably look kind of silly on him. Even if it was warm and comfortable. He got up and went back into his bedroom. He started pulling a lightweight sweater out of the dresser drawer when he felt something cold and hard underneath it. Lifting the sweater out he saw his gun in the drawer. 'Ah, there you are,' he thought. He checked the clip, noting it was full. 'Only need three.' He put the gun back in the drawer, changed shirts and went back out.

The drive to the clinic was silent. Face watched the others in the mute glow of the dashboard lights. He didn't understand them. The day before, they had brutalized him. Now today they seemed so concerned about his welfare. Over the past weeks, he'd thought the Team had gotten over what he'd done at Wellington. Things were getting back to normal. Even with Murdock. Why did they turn on him again so suddenly? It didn't make sense. He wanted the game to end.

Murdock was watching his friend out of the corner of his eye. He could read Face's expression like it was an open book. Besides looking exhausted, he could see Face was measuring them up. Trying to gauge them. 'What's going through your head, Love. You gotta know we wouldn't do anything to hurt you. You're safe with us.' Concurrently, they both let out weary, silent breaths.

At the clinic, Dr. Tony Pansino unlocked the door for the four men. The doctor, in his early forties, had a beard and curly dark hair that hadn't seen scissors in a while. He had a warm smile and sparkling brown eyes that put his patients at ease. He had a reputation for being a compassionate, dedicated doctor who would go to great lengths to give his patients the best care he could.

BA made the introductions. "Please. Call me Tony," the doctor told them with a smile and shook their hands. When he got to Face to shake his hand, Face looked away, gave him a quiet "Hi," but didn't offer his hand. 'This one must be the patient,' Tony thought, noting the bruises on his face. He took them all into the examining room.

"Tony, I don't know how much BA told you over the phone," Hannibal started, "but Face was forcibly given different drugs that are causing him to have hallucinations and keeping him from remembering things that are important. I just need you to take some blood and see if you can find out what they were and if there's something that can be done to counteract them."

"Forcibly given?" Tony asked, looking over at Face. The younger man did seem kind of wired. But the way he kept his arms wrapped around himself and the look in his eyes before he averted them told him something else. The guy was scared. Tony had seen this kind of fear before in people. Usually in women.

He patted the examining table. "Why don't you come up here and sit down," Tony said, keeping his voice friendly. Face made his way over and sat down on the table. "Can I look at your arms?" Tony asked. Face uncurled his arms and pushed both sleeves up, revealing the many bruised needle marks on both arms. Not to mention the bruises left from rough hands. The other three also saw the bruises they hadn't noticed before.

Before touching him, Tony said, "I want to take a closer look. Okay?" He looked to Face for approval before reaching out. Face nodded his approval, but kept a wary watch. Tony took both his forearms and turned them, examining the needle marks and bruises. Then worked his gaze down to Face's injured wrists and burned hand. He had already suspected much more was done to Face than just drugs.

"You're not normally a user?" Tony asked, going over to a cabinet and retrieving a can of spray antiseptic. Face shook his head no. Tony sprayed the antiseptic over the burn and cuts. He left the can of antiseptic on the table. "You can take that home. You'll want it later, cause that burn probably hurts."

"Thanks," Face muttered. He could almost feel Hannibal's eyes boring down on him. Eyes that asked, 'Why didn't you tell me earlier you were in pain?'

"Whoever gave you the injections, did he use a clean needle each time?" Tony asked, putting a stethescope around his neck. Face nodded, pretty sure at least. "I want to listen to your heart and lungs. I won't have you take your shirt off."

Hannibal whispered to BA, "I'm glad you know this guy. I like him."

"He's a good doctor. Everybody likes him," BA answered. Murdock too was appreciative of the careful tenderness he was showing Face.

Tony listened to Face's heartbeat and breath sounds. Then he took Face's blood pressure and checked his pupils for light response, asking for permission before doing either.

"Okay. Your lungs sound good. Your pupils are a little slow to respond. Your heartbeat is a little fast and your blood pressure is slightly higher than normal. Are you nervous?"

Face shrugged. "A little, I guess."

Tony smiled a warm smile. "Well, don't be. I'm known throughout the city for my courteous bedside manner."

He got a slightly subdued smile from Face. But it was something. Face was beginning to warm a little to the doctor. He was friendly and he let Face be in control.

Tony sat down on a stool at his small desk. "Can you tell me some of the effects you felt from the drugs?" Face relayed to him the same information he'd told the others earlier. He even volunteered information from the hallucination he'd had that evening.

"The hallucination about rats. Did something happen to you involving rats at one time, or was it just something out of the blue?"

Face's expression got cloudy. "Um. Something sort of similar happened a few nights ago. Before I was even given any drugs." He heard the collective sighs from his teammates. They knew about his fear of rats. It stemmed from the rat-infested POW camp they had all been imprisoned in.

"Interesting," was all Tony had to say. He stared at Face a second, then tapped a pencil on the desk as he thought. He wanted to get his suspicions concerning any other injuries confirmed. If it was true, then he needed to give Face some precautions. He wondered if the man would open up to him, though. Maybe if he could talk to him alone………

"Well, Doc? Can you do the blood test now?" Hannibal asked impatiently.

"Actually, if it's okay with Face, I'd like to talk with him alone for a few minutes." He looked at Face. "I just want to ask you some questions that might be kind of personal. You don't have to answer them if you don't want to. I just thought it might be easier for you if we were alone."

Murdock didn't like the idea. 'Face shouldn't be talking with a stranger about his problems. He should be talking to ME about them.' he thought.

Hannibal wasn't too crazy about missing out on something, either. But it wasn't up to him. "Well, Face?"

Face studied the doctor a minute. Tony's face still held the compassionate, friendly look. Face couldn't think of any reason why Tony would want to deceive him. But what kinds of questions was he going to ask? Deciding it wouldn't hurt to find out, he consented.

"Could the rest of you wait out in the reception area?" Tony asked them. "You can make some coffee if you want."

The three shuffled out, closing the door behind them. Murdock went to the coffee maker, wanting to keep his hands busy. "Why would Face tell him something he wouldn't wanna tell us?" he asked, a little angry.

"Take it easy, Murdock," Hannibal soothed him. "I have a feeling Tony could tell Face has been hurt in more ways than just his bruising shows."

"He's real good with talkin' to people," BA added. "Face might feel better openin' up to someone else. You seen how he seems to be scared of us."

"Yeah. How long till he gets over that?" Murdock asked no one in particular.

"Only time will tell," Hannibal answered. "Right now I'm concerned about him being able to remember. I want to know who's behind all this. My little voice is telling me there's more coming. I want answers." He pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. "I'm going outside for a smoke."

BA and Murdock watched him go out the door. Then Murdock's eyes drifted to the closed door of the examining room.

*

"So, Face………how do you know BA?" Tony asked, looking for a way to start off their talk.

"We served together in Vietnam. All four of us did. We kinda remained friends afterwards." He didn't think Tony knew exactly who they were and that they were wanted, so he didn't elaborate.

Actually, after meeting the four of them together, the doctor had figured it out. He'd been in Nam and heard of their reputation there. He'd heard about the trial and escape on the news a few years ago. But he wouldn't let on right now, because he needed Face to trust him.

"BA's introduced a few of my patients to me," Tony continued. "People that, for some reason or another, were too afraid to seek medical help on their own. He's also helped me out of a couple of scrapes with junkies looking for drugs. He seems to have a good heart, but other than that I don't really know anything personal about him."

"Hm hm," Face said noncommittally, his eyes wandering around the room.

Tony wondered how someone from the famous A-Team could be reduced to what he saw in front of him. 'What's happened to you?' he wondered.

"I was in Vietnam, too. I was a surgeon in a MASH unit. I saw the results of all the brutality. Both physical and mental. I could patch up the bodies, but there wasn't much I could do to mend their minds. Except listen. For a lot of soldiers that was enough. They just needed someone to talk to who wouldn't consider them weak for letting them cry out their frustrations and pain."

Face was watching Tony now. He thought back and remembered when he'd had so much anger and pain built up from witnessing the ravages of war, that he would pound his fist into the nearest tree. Only to have someone's arms pull him away and wrap around him until his anguished sobs would stop. But that was then.………

"I've also worked quite a bit in emergency rooms. I've seen a lot in my career. Much more than I care to. I recognize pain and fear in people, even when they won't admit it." Tony cleared his throat. "I can also tell by a person's body language, even before examining them, that they've been abused. Or violated, if you prefer." He paused. "I can see that in you."

Face's chest felt tight. He felt the doctor could see right through him.

"Face, you're my patient. I'm your doctor. I need you to be honest with me. Nothing you tell me will leave this room. I'm a firm believer in doctor/patient confidentiality."

Face felt his defense walls begin to crumble. 'Can I trust him?' His breath became labored and he looked up to the ceiling. 'God, please help me. I need to trust SOMEBODY! I need to let it out.' The walls crumbled further as if some force were telling him it was okay. He began to tremble.

"I need to know the full extent of your injuries if you want me to help you," Tony said quietly. "Can you tell me what happened?"

Face let out a shuddering breath. "I was kidnapped four or five days ago. They released me this afternoon." He paused and took another long breath. "But while I was with them, they beat and r-r-raped me s-several times. You already know about the drugs."

Tony nodded and sighed, his suspicions finally confirmed. "How many different men raped you?"

"Um, seven, I think." He wiped a tear from his cheek. "They were pretty rough."

'Jeeezus!' Tony thought, surprised Face could even walk. "And you don't remember who ANY of them were?" Tony asked, amazed.

Face cast a quick glance at the door. 'No. Can't let him know that.' He looked back. "No," he lied.

Tony saw his look toward the door, but didn't make any connection. "How are the injuries from the beatings? Would you mind if I looked?"

Face hesitated a second, then took his shirt off. Tony came over and checked for broken ribs and internal injuries. Face heard him sigh when he saw his back. "These seem to be healing okay on their own. Not much I can do for the bruises, except give you some pain medication. Anything anywhere else?"

"There's a small knife wound on my thigh, but it doesn't bother me much anymore," Face admitted.

"Keep an eye on it for infection anyway," Tony told him. "What about injury from the rapes? Any tearing or bleeding?"

Face shook his head no. This surprised the doctor somewhat. Violent anal rapes usually left some damage. "What about swelling or bruising?"

"Maybe. Probably." Face closed his eyes and sighed. "Look Doc, there's something you should know………I've been with men many times. Voluntarily. So it's not as if it's virgin territory."

This little revelation did shock Tony. "I see. You can put your shirt back on." Face did so, thinking his confession probably disgusted the doctor.

"It's not up to me to judge your lifestyle, but rape is rape. It's a violent act. There are rape counseling groups. Talking it out with fellow victims may help you deal with the emotional trauma," Tony offered.

"I'll keep that in mind," Face lied to Tony. He would deal with it on his own. He didn't want to have to talk about it with anyone else.

Tony took his place back on the stool. "Did the men who raped you use condoms?" he asked, doubtfully

"No," Face answered, suddenly a little apprehensive. This was something he hadn't thought about.

"I'm sure you know there are quite a few venereal diseases out there. Most are curable, except maybe Herpes. Then there's Hepatitis B, which can lead to chronic Hepatitis. Chances are you haven't been exposed to it, but I'm just warning you to be careful in the future. So, if in the next few weeks, you develop a rash or get small sores in your genital area or around your mouth, you need to get it treated. And if you are broken out, you have to avoid any sexual contact."

Face nodded, blushing. "I understand." He was a little ashamed to know he never had been very careful in that department. He'd always been one to push his luck.

"Besides taking a blood sample, is there anything else I can do for you? Any questions?" Tony asked.

Face thought about it. "I just wish I didn't feel so paranoid and jumpy. It's kind of nice to be able talk about it with someone, though."

"What about your friends outside? Can't you talk to them?"

Face hoped he could believe what Tony said about confidentiality. "No. I can't trust them," he said quietly.

"Why not?" Tony asked softly.

"I just can't." Face suddenly felt like bursting, but managed to control himself. "I can't tell you why………but………they're part of the problem."

Tony's face showed his concern. He didn't understand this. He assumed the Team would be a close knit group. "You know you can trust me, Face. I won't say anything to them."

Face shook his head. "Not this. Look, just take some blood and do your testing, okay?"

Tony sighed. "All right." He found a scrap of paper and wrote his clinic and home phone numbers on it and gave it to Face. "If you do want to talk or need any help, just give me a call. Any time of day or night."

Face put the paper in his pocket. "Thanks." Then more apologetically he said, "I do appreciate your concern."

Tony nodded. "Let's do that blood test now."

********************

Out in the reception area, the other three were waiting very impatiently. Murdock was pacing the room, wired from worry and coffee. "What the hell is taking so long?" he said for the second time.

BA looked up angrily from the outdated magazine he was looking at. "Why don't you sit down and shut up, 'fore I give the doc a reason to have to bandage you up!"

Hannibal ran a weary hand over his eyes. "Why don't you BOTH shut up."

Murdock angrily stuck his tongue out at BA, which made BA silently threaten him with a look.

A moment later the examining room door finally opened and Face came out. He glanced at the three of them, then lowered his eyes and took a chair. "He just took the blood sample. He's looking at it now."

He felt the six eyes boring into him. When he offered nothing further, Murdock said, "You were in there an awful long time. We were beginning to think you snuck out the back door." He saw how drained Face looked.

"Sorry," Face shrugged.

BA looked at Hannibal and shook his head in resignation. Hannibal wasn't going to give up that easily. "Anything you care to share, Lieutenant?"

Face recognized the tone. The "I won't take no for an answer" tone. He rolled his eyes and sighed. "He looked me over some more and we talked. That's it," he said impatiently.

Hannibal took a deep breath, trying to keep his anger down. "Look, Kid. We're just concerned about your well-being."

"Yeah, Facey," Murdock joined in. "We want to make sure you're okay."

Face's own anger was rising. He was getting tired of their questions, tired of their fake concern, tired of their games. He was just plain tired. "I'm fine! Now would you all please get the fuck off my back!" he said angrily. "Whatever we talked about in there is none of your damn business."

"Hey, man. Calm down," BA said to him. "Ain't nobody forcin' you do anythin' you don't want."

"Oh really?" Face stood up. He felt the rage coming to the surface. "That's already been done, so stop patronizing me!"

"Face! We're all tired and on edge. I think you better sit back down and relax," Hannibal warned.

Face came and stood directly in front of Hannibal. He couldn't stop himself. "Or what?" he spat out. "Are you gonna beat me up again?"

He regretted saying the words the second after they came out. His own look of shock stared at the other men's silent questioning stares. 'I blew it! I really blew it!'

After a few long seconds of silence Hannibal spoke up. "What do you mean by 'beat you up again'?"

Face's anger was dissolving into a nervous fear. Murdock tried to touch his shoulder, but Face backed away from him. "Face? We'd never do that to you. Tell us what you're thinking," he begged.

'They're still doing it!' he thought. 'They act like they don't know anything. Why? I need to get out of here. You're a con man. Talk your way out.'

"Um. I'm sorry. I didn't mean that. I'm just confused." He slowly made a path to the exit. "I need to get some air. I want to take a walk by myself. I'll meet you back at your house later. Okay?" Before anyone could answer, Face opened the door and quickly walked away from the clinic.

Murdock ran after him. "Face! Wait!"

From a ways up the sidewalk Face turned around. "Leave me alone, Murdock. I said I'd meet you later."

Murdock caught up with him. "You shouldn't be alone right now," he said, winded. "Face, what is going on? Why would you say we beat you up? You know it ain't true."

Face refused to answer the last question. He just wanted to get away. "Murdock, I want to be alone! I need some time by myself. That's something I haven't had much of recently! I need time to clear my head."

Murdock wanted to grab Face and shake some sense into him. "Face, what the hell are you hiding?" he asked angrily.

"Nothing! Now go back to the clinic and don't try to follow me. I'll be back at Hannibal's place later. I promise."

Murdock shook his head, raising his arms in defeat and disbelief. "Okay, fine." He turned around and walked with angry long strides back to the clinic door. Face watched him enter and the door close. He felt a mixture of sadness and relief.

Along the nighttime streets, Face walked at a quick pace. Block after block, a turn here, a turn there. He was only half-aware of where he was going, since he was lost in his thoughts. It didn't surprise him though when he saw where his walk eventually took him. He stared at the blinking neon vacancy sign, then at the door of the room that held a person he dreadfully feared, yet felt inexplicably drawn to.

*****************

"No luck, huh?" Hannibal asked when Murdock stormed through the clinic door.

"I just don't understand him!" he said infuriated. "He insisted on going off alone. Saying nothing was wrong."

"Somethin's wrong, all right. Somethin's wrong in his head!" BA grumbled. "I think Face needs your room at the VA more than you do." He softened then, trying to break the tension and put his arm around Murdock's shoulders and pulled him close. "On second thought, he can have the room next to yours."

Murdock's shoulders drooped. "Sad thing is………you're probably right." He looked at Hannibal. "Any word from Pansino yet?"

"No," Hannibal answered. His mind was still on his lieutenant and the scene that had played out only a few moments earlier. Face's behavior since returning that afternoon completely confused and worried him. It was as if Face were being controlled by his own demons. That only he could see.

"Face'll be all right, Colonel. He just wanted some time alone. He promised he'd be back at your place later."

Hannibal chuckled dryly. "You trying to convince me or yourself?"

Murdock turned up one corner of his mouth and shrugged. It would be another twenty minutes before Tony finally came out of his office. He looked worried and when he didn't see Face, he looked at the others accusingly. "Where is he?"

"He wanted to leave," Hannibal told him. "What have you learned?"

Tony looked at the three of them, hoping they hadn't done anything to upset Face. He sighed then and sat down on a chair wearily. "Sorry it took so long. I needed to look up some stuff." He ran a hand through his curly hair. "I found, what I think to be, three different chemical combinations. One was just a tranquilizer. The second seems to be someone's homemade version of PCP. Very nasty stuff. From what Face said, that's the one he had two injections of. Be glad it wasn't anymore than that," he said with an emphasis. "His hallucinations are actually flashbacks. He could have more if it follows the same lingering effects of regular PCP, however they'll be less frequent as time goes by."

He stood back up and helped himself to a cup of coffee, then sat back down before continuing. "The last one is the one that really concerns me." He saw the worried glances the Team gave each other. "There were only traces of it left. If I'm reading them right, this chemical combination goes straight to the brain and causes a chemical reaction there. I wasn't sure what kind though, so I did some quick research. I did a dissertation in medical school on experimental drugs different militaries were testing during World War II. I remembered the Nazis had tested a drug that was somewhat similar to the one in Face. I went through my old books and found the one I remembered."

"Go on, Doctor," Hannibal urged, when Tony paused.

"This drug was going to be used as sort of a mind control drug. A drug that could mimic hypnosis, or make a person open to suggestion. The drug the Nazis came up with failed miserably. It left the recipients totally catatonic, brain dead, or just outright killed them. But the one in Face has the same few basic components with some new ones added."

"Oh, lordy," Murdock whispered. He pressed his arms against the sides of his head, closing his eyes tightly.

"Tony," Hannibal started. "If what you're staying is close to being right, it explains a whole hell of a lot. Face was probably told not to remember certain things."

"Can somethin' be done to help Faceman?" BA asked Tony.

"Well, the PCP clone just has to work its own way through. As for the other, there's no pill that's going to cure it. I've thought about it, and the only thing I can come up with is to counter suggest. Maybe use Thiopental and hypnosis to make him remember what he's been told to forget."

"Do you know someone who's a hypnotist that could help us with this?" Hannibal asked. "I'd like to get it done quickly."

"Yes, I have a friend who's a psychiatrist and a very good hypnotist. Trouble is, we both have patients filling up our days, so I don't think we can do anything until tomorrow evening at least. I'll give him a call, and explain how important it is."

"Thanks, Tony. You don't know how much this means to us," Hannibal told him. There was something else on his mind, however. "I'm just wondering………If Face could be told to forget something. I wonder if he could have been told to DO something."

"Like what?" Murdock asked, already not liking the answer.

"That's what I'd like to know," Hannibal said, reaching for his pack of cigarettes.

Seeing the doctor's disapproving stare, he begrudgingly put them back. "At least a few things are starting to fall into place. Like why they let him go instead of killing him."

BA's expression showed his disbelief. "Ah, Hannibal! If you're thinkin' what I think you're thinkin'……… Ain't no way Faceman could do that! Not to us!"

"BA, I don't like the thought of it, either. But think about it." Hannibal started pacing back and forth, accentuating his words with hand motions. "Forrest, and whoever the other slimeballs are, have gone to great trouble and expense to kidnap Face. They screw with his mind. Possibly make him believe things about US."

"That would explain what he said about you beating him up, Colonel," Murdock added. "And why he's so afraid of us."

Hannibal pointed a finger at Murdock. "Exactly! Now if Face can somehow be convinced enough that we hurt him, maybe he could be convinced to get even. What a perfect way to get rid of the A-Team. From the inside………by one of our own."

"Uh, Hannibal," Murdock cautioned, tilting his head toward Tony. "I don't think everyone here is privy to who we are."

"Actually," Tony smiled. "I figured out who you were the minute BA introduced you all. Don't worry, my lips are sealed. And ah, Face and I had a long talk. I can't tell you everything that was said, but I think it's okay to say that he definitely doesn't trust any of you. It had me concerned, but now I know better."

"So you really think Face is gonna try an' kill us?" BA asked Hannibal, still unable to believe it.

"It's only my guess, but it makes sense. I think it's enough to take some precautionary measures."

Murdock had his own disturbing thought floating through his head. "Okay, say this is all true. I don't think those people are going to let Face just walk away from it."

Hannibal's shoulders sagged. "No. Probably not. Maybe he was told to make it a murder-suicide." He glanced dolefully at Murdock. "Or there's somebody waiting to take Face out of the picture, too."

That statement struck a nerve in Murdock, knowing Face was out there alone. He prayed Face was telling the truth when he said he'd come back home. 'I shouldn't have let him go,' he anguished.

They all silently absorbed the thoughts that had been thrown around for a moment. Each hoping that they were completely wrong, but knowing that ignoring their suspicions could prove fatal. Hannibal finally broke the silence.

"Well, there's nothing more we can do here tonight. Let's drive around a while, see if we can find Face. Tony, I'll give you a call tomorrow. Thanks for all your help tonight."

"No problem," Tony said. "I hope you find him, and keep him out of trouble."

"So do I."

*******************

Face knocked quietly on the motel door. He heard movement inside, then Lansing's voice. "Who is it?"

"It's me," he said in a low voice.

'What am I doing here?' Face asked himself. 'Why? Because I need him to keep me in perspective. He's the only one that I can believe because he tells me like it is. He doesn't hold anything back, no matter how brutal. He's the only one who hasn't lied to me.'

If only Face knew how wrong he was………

Lansing opened the door partially, looked around outside, then opened it further to allow Face to enter. Lansing put the gun he had hidden behind his back on the nightstand. "You sure you weren't followed?" he asked.

"No, I wasn't followed," Face told him, sitting down at the small round table by the window.

A bare-chested Lansing sat down on the bed and leaned back against the headboard. He crossed his legs and asked, "Got anything to tell me?"

Face absently flipped through the blank pages of the motel's logo'd notepad that sat on the table. "Not really. The guys were just asking too many questions. I wanted to get away for a while."

"Then get rid of them. The sooner the better," Lansing stated. He stared at the bruised face of Peck. Seeing this beat up kid made his blood run hot. He moved his hand down, hooked his thumb in the waistband of his jeans and let his long fingers press down and massage the front of his pants.

"I haven't been able to!" Face said, frustrated. "They hover over me like mother hens." There was a time when he would have felt good by all the attention.

"Maybe after they're asleep," Lansing offered his advice.

"Yeah, I suppose," Face agreed. "I'm staying at Hannibal's. I have a feeling BA and Murdock will end up spending the night there, too." It'd had always been tradition for the Team to stick together when one of them was hurt.

"Sounds like the perfect opportunity then."

Face just nodded. It felt strange talking about killing the only family he'd ever known. 'How could they have pushed me to this?' he wondered. 'How could I have made them hate me so much?'

Lansing noticed Face was drifting and again wondered if he'd be able to pull it off alone. "I hope you're not getting second thoughts," he said in a mildly threatening tone.

Face looked up at him. "No. It's just that it hurts to know they hate me and it's my fault."

'Good,' thought Lansing. He knew the suggestion drug would have been wearing off and he probably wouldn't be able to put any new information in Face's head. At least Face still believed everything he'd already been fed.

"Because they think you're such a slut? Once you put them in their place, they won't be thinking that anymore, will they?" Lansing gave a lustful grin. "I like that side of you though. You're one of the best fucks I've ever had. But I don't put you down for it, do I?"

Face didn't answer. The words had stung, even if they were true in his mind. He wondered if he'd ever be rid of that stigma.

"Why don't you come over here and practice some of those skills on me? I ain't had you all day."

Face hesitated. He felt dirty, from the inside out. But he'd come here to this motel, on his own, knowing what would be expected. He vowed once again, that after the Team was dead and Lansing was gone, that he'd never let any man have him sexually again.

"Come here!" Lansing said sharply. Face jerked out of his thoughts at the tone. He knew better than to make this big man angry at him. He got up from his chair, removing his clothes on his way to the bed. Lansing grabbed his wrist roughly when he sat down. "Don't make me wait again."

"I'm sorry," Face winced at the pain in his wrist, when Lansing twisted it further. "I'll make it up to you."

Lansing released his grip and smiled. "That's better. I've been real good to you lately. So don't disappoint me."

"I won't." Face's fear of Lansing was evident. He knew it took very little to get the man's temper flaring. How different this mean, abusive Lansing was to the gentle and compassionate one Face had witnessed the past couple of days. He'd much rather have the latter and had better make a good showing of himself to bring that side to the front.

Face climbed up and straddled Lansing's waist. He sat down and wrapped his legs around the larger man. Lansing sat up straight to allow the legs to encircle him. He ran his hands up Face's smooth legs, over his hips and around his waist. Face wrapped his arms around Lansing's shoulders and pressed himself close. He gave Lansing an impish smile and tilted his head up for a kiss. Lansing met the kiss, which soon became a grinding ardent one, with his tongue exploring Face's mouth.

"Oh yeah, baby," Lansing said after breaking the kiss. He moved his kisses down Face's neck and onto his shoulder, where he sucked hard on the skin and let his teeth gently pull the skin up. He repeated the sucking and biting, leaving a raw, sore hickey. Face began to grind himself against Lansing's pelvis, trying to draw his mouth away from his shoulder. Lansing moaned and ran his hands roughly up and down Face's back.

Lansing suddenly hauled himself forward, pushing Face down on the mattress. Face's legs were still around his waist and Lansing was humping and kissing him, losing himself in lust. Face kissed, rubbed and squeezed. Whatever it took to keep Lansing's excitement building, which would bring him off faster. Lansing finally lifted himself off Face and got his own pants off. He stroked his huge erection and told Face to get on all fours.

Lansing got behind him and rubbed the dripping tip of his cock against Face's opening. "Sorry, lover, but you got me so worked up!" Lansing warned, just as he plunged his entire muscle into Face in one push. Face's mind screamed, but he let only a whimper escape. He had expected it and tried to keep his inner muscles relaxed, but it still hurt like hell. The weight and momentum of Lansing's thrusting forced him down into the mattress. Lansing lifted him back up held him in place. Face thanked the stars above when it was only a few more deep pushes when Lansing came with a yell of satisfaction.

"Damn! That felt good!" Lansing said falling back onto the bed, sweating and breathing heavy. He closed his eyes and relished the feeling. "Come on up here," he said, tapping Face's leg.

Face didn't particularly want to move, but he obeyed. He winced at the pain that still burned within him. But like all the other times, it would subside. He laid down close to Lansing and let the other man's arm come around him. Lansing kissed the hickey he'd made. "Guess I got a little carried away," he offered, not exactly apologizing. "At least it won't be noticeable under your shirt."

"It's okay," Face said, letting himself relax. They lay in silence for a few minutes. Face was getting very drowsy and considered dozing for a while when Lansing asked, "Are you going to do it tonight? While they're all together."

Face rubbed his sleepy eyes. "That would be convenient. But after they're asleep."

"How?" Lansing asked, resting his head on his bent arm and staring down at Face.

"I have a gun," Face said, staring up at the ceiling.

"Hmm," Lansing thought. He trailed his hand across Face's chest. "Unless they're sleeping in the same room, how are you going to get the shots off without waking at least one of them up from another room?"

Face frowned. He hadn't considered that. A gunshot would waken them instantly.

Lansing offered a solution. "If you want to use it, I have a gun with a silencer. Nobody would hear a thing."

Face looked at Lansing and nodded. "Okay."

Lansing smiled, but his eyes were cold. "Good. You go get yourself cleaned up and dressed. I'll drive you back. I want to see where the colonel lives."

********************

They had driven around for quite a while hoping to see Face. Not finding him, they drove back to the small house Hannibal rented.

Murdock checked Face's room to see if he'd returned while they were gone. "Not here, Colonel," he reported coming back to the living room. "Sure hope he keeps his word about comin' back. It's pretty late."

"Yeah. Awful long walk he went on," BA stated.

"Oh, I think he'll be back," Hannibal stated. "When he does, we'll tell him about the drugs in him. If we're lucky he'll believe us and will want to be patient and go through the hypnosis before he does anything rash."

"That don't sound too convincin', Hannibal," BA told him flatly.

"I know," he answered seriously. "That's why I've come up with a contingency plan."

"Contingency plan?" Murdock asked, with a raised eyebrow. Hannibal's plans were never simple.

"Right. And the first thing we need to do is raid my neighbor's garden."

********************

A short time later, Lansing's black car pulled over to the side of the street. "Hannibal's is the blue one, four houses down," Face pointed out to him.

"All right," he patted Face's leg. "I expect a call after you've made sure they're dead."

Face nodded his acknowledgment and left the car. He put the gun in his back waistband and covered it with his sweater. He was nervous as he walked down the street. Knowing the night would end in bloodshed. At least it wouldn't be his for a change.

Lansing did a U-turn and drove off. He did not go back to his motel, however. He circled the block and came back. He parked where he had a good view of the house. He sat back and waited.

Face came through the front door cautiously, not surprised to find the others waiting for him.

"Gee, Face. Nice of you to come back. It's late. We were worried," Hannibal told him.

"Sorry. I needed some air and just lost track of time. You didn't need to wait up."

"Just wanted to make sure you got home safe," Murdock said innocently, at the same time wondering 'Why is he standing like that?'

"Well, I'm fine. But I'm really tired and would like to go to bed."

"Don't you want to know how your blood test came out?" Hannibal asked.

Face hadn't even thought about it. "Oh, sure. How did it turn out?" He sat down stiffly on a chair, hoping his discomfort wasn't too evident.

'What's up with you, Kid?' Hannibal wondered before relaying to Face what the doctor had found. He didn't bring up his idea about Face being "programmed" to bring harm to the Team, knowing Face would only deny it. He only concentrated on the memory loss and the idea of using hypnosis to trigger his memory.

Face played along, doing his best to be convincing. "Tony really thinks that will work to make me remember who kidnapped me?"

"He's hoping it will. He's going to talk to a psychiatrist who does hypnosis and get his opinion. I wish we didn't have to wait until tomorrow evening, but it can't be helped. What do you say, Face? Think you can go through it?"

Face pretended to think about it. "Yeah, I think I can. It would be nice to see whoever those people were behind bars."

"Then we can work on getting you back to being the sneaky, conniving, lock picking, scamming Faceman that we all know and love," Murdock joked.

Face forced a smile. "Yeah, that'd be nice." He got up from the chair and backed away towards the hallway leading to the bedrooms. "I'm going to bed now."

"Sure, Face. Good night," Hannibal said.

"Night," BA and Murdock both echoed.

Face closed the bedroom door behind him, leaned against it and blew out a deep breath. He took the gun out of his waistband and put it under his pillow. Stripping out of his clothes, he went to dresser for a pair of sweat pants and a T-shirt for bed. He checked the drawer with the other gun to assure himself it was still there. He only put these other clothes on in case one of the others decided to check on him. He turned off the light and crawled underneath the blanket. He stared at the ceiling and waited.

He smirked when he thought of the talk about hypnosis and trying to get him to remember who had held him hostage. 'Hell, they'd been there! They knew who those people were. What was with all the goddamned elaborate scheming?' Face felt anger begin to burn a hole in his gut when he thought of how he was being played with.

It wasn't long before he heard the others say goodnight to each other. He feigned sleep when someone opened his door, peeked in and quietly closed the door again. He heard Hannibal's bedroom door close. He laid there for another hour, struggling to stay awake and letting the anger simmer.

When he felt sure everyone else was asleep. Face got up and dressed himself. Almost in a daze, he got the gun with the silencer from underneath his pillow. Holding it down at his side, he opened his door and crossed the hall to Hannibal's room.

He silently opened the door and slowly walked in. He heard hear Hannibal's soft breathing as he approached the bed. In the dark room, he could barely make out the figure lying on it. He raised the gun and steadied it with his other hand. In a shaky whisper he said, "Why Hannibal? I've always looked up to you. How could you do that to me?"

Face's breathing quickened as his anger surfaced. He pointed the gun at Hannibal's head and pulled the trigger. He heard the muffled pop as the gun fired, then the sickening thud as it entered Hannibal's skull. The hot tears streamed down his face as he pulled the trigger again. Through his quiet gasps, Face no longer heard Hannibal breathing.

He lowered the gun and stared at the bed as he backed out of the room. In the dark living room, he saw the two figures huddled in sleeping bags on the floor. BA's snoring drowned out Murdock's quieter snoring. Wiping the tears from his eyes so he could see clearly, Face once again leveled the gun. This time at BA. He needed both hands to keep the gun from shaking. He pulled the trigger twice again, sending two pieces of lead into BA's head. He let a sob escape as he aimed the gun at Murdock. With two quick pulls he ended the life of the best friend and best lover he'd ever had.

No more snoring. No noise at all except the quiet sobs coming from Face. He dropped himself down to his knees, letting the gun slip from his fingers. "I never would have hurt either one of you like that. Never!" he cried angrily, shaking his head.

In his hysterical state, Face suddenly didn't care that Lansing was waiting for his call. He didn't care about anything. Everything was gone. He just knew he never wanted to feel pain again. His fingers reached for and found the cold metal. He closed his eyes and lifted the gun.

"Nobody's going to use me ever again," he whispered in a wavering voice, raising the barrel to his temple.

"Face! Stop!"

Face's eyes shot open wide when he heard Murdock's frightened voice. 'No! He's dead!'

Then a lamp came on. Murdock stood beside it, his face showing his disbelief. BA slowly came out from behind the sofa and Hannibal cautiously entered from the hallway.

"Drop the gun, Face," Hannibal instructed, keeping one hand behind him. He had his own gun stuck in his waistband. He would use it if he had to. Not to kill, but in any way to keep Face from killing himself or one of them. He wondered where Face got the silencer. It hadn't been on him when he came to the warehouse that afternoon, and the Team wouldn't have a weapon meant for cold, silent killing in their armament.

"What the---? How---?" Face was utterly confused. He brought the gun away from his head, staring at the three men. Then he looked at the sleeping bags. They'd been stuffed to look like BA's and Murdock's bodies were in them. Shattered pumpkins lay on the pillows where heads should have been. He assumed the snoring sounds had been recordings.

He looked back at Hannibal in shock. Keeping hold of the gun, Face stood up. "You knew?"

"We figured it out. Now put down the gun," Hannibal told him again.

Face ignored the warning. "How?"

"I didn't tell you everything about the drugs you were given," Hannibal never took his eyes from Face. "The one that made you forget what you were told to forget? They also instructed you to kill us. It was only a guess on my part," he gestured towards the bullet-ridden pumpkins. "But obviously it was an accurate guess."

Face considered what he said. He thought back and couldn't remember anybody specifically telling him to kill anybody. It had been his idea. 'They're trying to trick me again. I won't let them,' he thought, shaking his head.

"You're wrong, Hannibal. Nobody told me to do anything. This was all my plan."

"No, Face. You could never have done this on your own," Murdock said gently. "You were being fed all kinds of lies."

"The only lies I've been hearing have been from you guys!" Face said vehemently.

"What lies are you talking about?" Hannibal asked. "And what did you mean by the things you said, when you thought you were shooting us?"

Face gave an exasperated laugh and shook his head in amazement. "You just won't stop with the games, will you?"

"What games?" Hannibal asked, his voice rising. "What the hell are you talking about?" He desperately wanted to find out what Face's irrational behavior was about. What was so horrible that it would drive his lieutenant to murder?

"Stop it, Colonel!" Face shouted. "You know goddamn well what I'm talking about! You were there!" He used the gun to gesture, waving it around. "You were all there."

"Where, Face?" Murdock asked. "The place you were being held at?"

"YES!" he spat out. He raised the gun again, waving it between the three men who stood spaced around in room, surrounding him on three sides. "And you're all going to pay for what you did to me," he said in a strangled voice.

"Hey, man," BA took a step forward. "We didn't even know where you were. How could we have done anythin' to ya?"

"Bullshit!" Face pointed to the large bruise around his eye. "You did this, BA." He showed his wrist. "You did THIS with one of your gold chains. And you two," indicating Murdock and Hannibal, "helped out by using me for a punching bag, too." His face began to crumble, thinking of the rest. "And then you all………took your turns………" his voice cracked. He couldn't finish, lost in his memories.

The realization of what Face was trying to say dawned on them. BA dropped down on the sofa, leaning forward, suddenly lightheaded. Murdock put his hand over his mouth. Breathing heavily, he tried to keep the tears from falling. Hannibal felt like a hot sword went through his stomach. "My god," he quietly. "No wonder you've been so afraid of us."

He took a couple of steps towards Face, raising his hand in front of him. "Face. I don't know who you think you saw, but it wasn't us. The people who kidnapped you are to blame for this. You have to know deep down that we would NEVER do anything like that to you."

"Oh, do I?" Face looked at him with hate-filled eyes. "As I recall, you beat me up when I was at Wellington, too. It was only yesterday that all this happened. I didn't imagine it! You said you were fed up with me because of Wellington. Murdock asked if I was whoring myself again, and that you all should have a piece of the action, too." Face's voice quivered with emotion. "If you hated me so much, you could have just told me to leave. You didn't have to attack me like that!"

The three accused team members were at a loss of what to say. Face was so convinced it had been them. Whoever had held Face had done a very thorough job. How were they to make him believe otherwise?

"Nobody hates you. You got to believe us," Murdock pleaded. Then a thought came to him. "Face. Yesterday, before you were………attacked, were you given a shot of that drug that made your head all fuzzy?"

Face watched him suspiciously. "Yes."

"Didn't you say the drug made your vision and hearing really distorted?" Face nodded. "Now, think very carefully. Did you actually SEE or HEAR anything clearly? Or was it all blurry?"

Face got a faraway look in his eyes. He was remembering. Going back through each frame, as if watching a film on slow speed. No, he couldn't see their faces clearly. Their voices were too garbled to verify. Face's certainty began to waver.

"But it had to be you," Face said. "The clothes were the same, and BA's jewelry. Everything that was said."

"Anybody could dress like us. Charles Forrest was there to fill in all the information needed to make three other guys convince you it was us." Murdock was desperate to make Face understand. "Do you remember the pact you and I made a few weeks ago? We agreed that whatever happened at Wellington Manor was locked in a drawer, never to be opened again. I'm still living by that pact. It was the bastards who took you from us and the drugs they gave you that are messing with your head. THEY want us dead and they're using you to do it. THEY'RE the ones that are using you. Not us." Murdock's chest heaved with emotion. "Face, we've been your friends for too long and love you too much to ever hurt or use you that way."

Face kept his mind open during Murdock's appeal, letting the words sink in. What he was hearing raged a battle with what he had been led to believe. He weighed the evidence of a few days of torture with strangers, to the years of friendship and camaraderie with his Team. How many times had they kept him from getting killed? How many hours had any one of them held him and treated his wounds after the long sadistic sessions at the hands of their war enemy? Giving up their own precious rations to keep his strength up.

In a sudden sense of clarity that he hadn't felt in many days, Face's mind and heart knew that his friends hadn't turned on him. They weren't the ones who had beaten and raped him. They had only been trying to help. Just like they always had. Then the realization of what he'd almost accomplished that night hit him like a harsh blow to the gut, knocking the wind out of him. Face's mouth opened, loud gasps escaping as he tried to regain his breath. He stared at his friends, hating himself.

"I'm sorry!" he cried. He dropped the gun to the floor, and felt himself slipping down. "I'm sorry! Oh, God!" he sobbed. "Please forgive me!"

He looked at each of them with pleading, tear-filled eyes. Hannibal was at him in an instant, getting down and taking Face in his arms. He gently rocked the violently shaking man. "Shhh. It's not your fault, Face. We don't blame you."

Murdock came to them, putting his arms around both of them and resting his head against Face's. "It's okay, baby," he soothed. BA wiped at his cheek, staring down at them. "Ah, quit hoggin' him," he said, joining them on the floor. He wrapped his large arms around Murdock and Hannibal, completing the circle that surrounded Face.

They stayed that way for a few moments, each reassuring Face that none of them blamed him for anything. Face never even flinched at their touch. He knew this was where he belonged. When they finally disentangled themselves, Face wiped his tears with his sleeve. "I don't deserve you guys."

Hannibal took Face's chin in his hand. "It wasn't your fault. But we are going to find out who is to blame." Face nodded, knowing Hannibal spoke the truth.

Murdock picked the silencer up from the floor, asking the question Hannibal wanted to ask a few moments earlier. "Where did this gun come from, Face?"

A feeling of dread came over him. "Oh, no," Face murmured.

"What? Where did you get the gun?" Hannibal asked, getting worried again.

Face looked at him shamefully. "It's Lansing's. He's waiting for me to tell him that you're dead."

"Lansing? You mean the guy who ran you off the road and took you away?" Hannibal asked, thinking back to the little information Face had given them that afternoon. "Is he here?" Alarm bells went off in his head.

Face nodded. "He's staying at that motel on 53rd street." He let a long breath out. "That's where I was when I went for that walk. I couldn't tell you before. I'm sorry."

"I think we should pay this guy a visit. Don't you, Hannibal?" BA said, threateningly.

"You got that right!"

"Wait!" Face warned. "You don't know what Lansing is capable of like I do. He is VERY dangerous."

The look Face expressed gave them a hint of what Face had experienced at the hands of Lansing. Hannibal put a hand on Face's shoulder. "We'll be careful. But this guy has the answers that you can't give us yet. I think the four of us can handle one man."

Face looked doubtful. He didn't have the chance to voice those doubts, because that's when all hell broke loose.

The front door was violently kicked in. Before anyone could react at the sudden intrusion, Lansing quickly strode the few feet to Murdock and kicked the gun from his hand, sending it sprawling. He then pointed his gun at Face's head, while looking at Hannibal who was making an attempt for his own gun.

"Ah-ah," Lansing warned. "Unless you want what's left of his brains splattered all over your carpet? Now slowly take the gun out and toss it over towards the other one."

Hannibal looked at Face and saw his fear, then at Lansing and knew he was serious. He gave the intruder a cold stare but did as he was instructed.

"Now you three move over and sit side by side, Indian style. And put your hands behind you."

Hannibal, BA and Murdock did as they were told, they eyes never leaving Lansing.

Lansing smirked. "Well now. Don't you just hate a party crasher?"

"Specially big, ugly, bald ones," Hannibal responded, nonchalantly. "You're Lansing, I presume? What zoo did you escape from?" He knew he was pushing it. Looking at the size and demeanor of this guy, Face hadn't been exaggerating.

Lansing chuckled. "Real funny man, aren't ya? I'll let it slide this time." He pulled three sets of handcuffs and three sections of rope from one of his large jacket pockets and dropped them in front of Face. "Put the handcuffs on behind their backs, then tie their feet in front of them. Do it nice and tight, cause I'll be checking."

Face picked up the items and moved around behind Hannibal. "Sorry guys," he whispered. He securely handcuffed their wrists and tied their feet straight out in front of them. While Face was doing this, Lansing retrieved the two guns from the floor, removed the clips, putting them in his pocket and tossed the guns back down. He then checked the prisoners, pulling on the handcuffs roughly. When he walked past Hannibal again, his boot kicked out and caught Hannibal in his mid-section. The colonel doubled over and gasped in pain.

"Changed my mind about letting the comment slide," Lansing sneered. "Better watch that mouth of yours."

"Hey, suckah!" an angry BA yelled. "Untie me and let's you and me have it out right now!"

Lansing came over to BA and grabbed the few necklaces BA wore. He yanked BA's head forward. "I wipe the floor with pussies like you," he said coolly. He released his grip roughly and walked away.

BA, now enraged, pulled violently against his handcuffs and roped ankles. His struggles only made them tighter. "He's gonna die! He's gonna die!" BA fumed.

"Don't worry, Big Guy," Murdock said, trying to calm him. "You'll get your chance."

Face was squatted down on the floor with his arms wrapped around his knees. He was wishing the floor would swallow him up. 'I'm sorry, guys. What did I get you into?' He stared at his bound-up friends.

Lansing came to him. "You said you had your own gun. Where is it?"

Face looked up at him and swallowed nervously. "In my bedroom."

"Go get it. Then you can tell me what went wrong here tonight."

Face got up and went down the hallway. Hannibal had finally got his breath back and said, "Leave him alone. We figured out what was going on and stopped him."

"I can see that. That's why I'm here. To finish what he didn't." Lansing looked down at him. "You should close your curtains better, you never know who could be watching. I saw the whole sappy scene. I have to give you credit, Colonel Smith. You're smarter than you look."

"And you're dumber than you look if you think you're going to succeed."

Face came hesitantly from the hallway then. Hannibal saw the look of determination in Face's eyes. Instead of handing the gun to Lansing, he stayed back and aimed it at him.

'I can do this,' Face thought. 'I can't let him kill them.'

"Face! Don't!" Hannibal suddenly shouted. "I put blanks in your gun." Face gave him a questioning look. Hannibal sighed. "I thought you'd be using your own gun to kill us, so I replaced the bullets with blanks." His warning probably saved Face's life. Hannibal knew Lansing would have shot him dead, if Face had fired the gun at him.

Now Hannibal regretted ever making the switch. Of course, he'd had no idea the situation would turn out as it had. He watched Face's worried eyes directed at him turn to fright-filled eyes as Face turned his head and looked at Lansing, who was taking slow swaggering steps towards him.

The two locked eyes. Face detested himself for the cowardice he felt when those eyes bore into him. Lansing tugged the gun from Face's hand and tossed it down the hallway. Lansing then slapped Face with enough force to spin him around and send him into the wall. He grabbed Face by the throat when he started to slip down. Lansing pulled him back up, choking him. Face grabbed a hold of Lansing's arm in a vain attempt to loosen his grip. He could hear the others begging Lansing to let him go.

"Apparently I need to remind you of what can happen when you cross me," Lansing said through clenched teeth. He brought up the gun he was holding and rubbed it against Face's cheek. "How would you like me to do to your face what I did to your hand? Hmm? Or maybe you'd rather it happen to one of your friends over there." Face was getting close to passing out, but he managed a slight shake of his head and a squeaky "No!"

Lansing relaxed his grip, allowing Face to breathe again, as he sank back against the wall. Lansing kept his hand gently around Face's throat. His features softened, but his eyes remained cold. He stuck his gun in his waistband and put that hand on the wall next to Face's head to lean against. He stood very close to Face and asked, "Who's been taking care of you? Who saw to your needs and made sure you ate decently," Lansing asked him.

Face told him what he wanted to hear. "You," he whispered.

Lansing's hand slowly moved down from Face's throat. He ran it across Face's chest, feeling his pounding heartbeat. "Who held you after your nightmares? Made you feel safe?"

"You," Face whispered again, his voice cracking.

"And you repay me by holding a gun on me? What kind of a thank you is that?"

"I'm sorry!"

"You're ALWAYS sorry!" Lansing raised his voice in disgust. He removed his hand from Face and gestured out towards the room. "And just what the hell happened here? How did they find out?"

"Why don't you just leave him alone!" Hannibal warned. The three prisoners could only watch in frustration and anger when Lansing had Face pinned to the wall by his throat. Now what they were witnessing also confused them. They couldn't know all of what had gone on between Face and Lansing, but from what they were seeing there had been some kind of intimacy. Face's words came back to Hannibal. 'You don't know what Lansing is capable of like I do'.

"He doesn't know the details. I'll explain it," Hannibal said, trying to get Lansing's attention away from Face.

Lansing turned to Hannibal and cocked his head, seeming to consider this for a second. "Okay. So enlighten me," Lansing said in a bored voice. He put his arm around Face's shoulders and guided him to a chair. Face took the seat, and Lansing sat on the arm next to him, keeping his arm around him. Face was grateful for the reprieve Hannibal gave him. He couldn't meet the eyes of his colonel, though. He felt humiliated. Lansing had tried to make him feel guilty by reminding him of how NICE he'd been! But Face also remembered how much pain Lansing had caused him. Yet he STILL couldn't fight the need to respond to him.

"Ever since he came back this afternoon, something just didn't seem right," Hannibal started. "So earlier this evening we took him to a doctor." He went on to explain everything else, making Face sound innocent since he'd left before the blood test results had been explained. Murdock was watching Face and Lansing while the colonel talked. Lansing's hand would roam around Face. To his hair, down his back, back up to his neck and shoulders. Face did nothing to stop him, but he looked miserable. Murdock knew Face wasn't enjoying it, so he couldn't blame him for anything. He directed a murderous gaze at Lansing. 'What have you done to him, you bastard? What control do you still have over him?'

Hannibal finished his explanation. "So, since you plan on killing us anyway, how about telling us who you work for? I already know Charles Forrest is involved. Who else?"

Lansing only chuckled. "Sorry, Smith. That'll stay a mystery. However, I'll inform Dr. Frankenstein that his experiment was more easily traced than he thought it would be. He'll need to work on that."

Hannibal laughed. "That's funny. I was just thinking how you looked like a Frankenstein experiment."

Lansing grabbed a handful of Face's hair and yanked hard. Face yelled out in pain. "What was that you said, Smith?" Lansing asked.

Hannibal bit down his anger. "I was just saying how nice it is to have you as a guest," he said sarcastically

"That's what I thought you said," Lansing smiled at the response. Then an idea came to his mind. He thought it might be fun to push them a little more. He always thought it was fun to mess with his victims before killing them.

He gently rubbed Face's head where he pulled the hair. "That didn't hurt you too much, did it………Baby?" He bent down and kissed the spot. Face immediately turned red. "How about your shoulder?" He pulled on Face's collar so the sore-looking hickey could be seen by the others. He kissed that also. "I got a little bit carried away. But that's easy to do with him."

Face closed his eyes at his embarrassment. 'Please! Don't let this go any further!'

Lansing could see he was getting a rise from the Team by the way they were pulling at their cuffs. "Leave him alone!" Murdock begged.

Lansing ignored him. He pressed Face closer to him, rubbing his arm firmly. "Did you tell them how much fun we've been having?"

Face was very uncomfortable having this being displayed in front of his friends. "No," he said shakily. "You told me not to."

"Well, I've changed my mind. I think we should tell them all about our special times together."

"Please don't," Face looked up at him pleadingly.

"What's the matter? You suddenly getting shy?" Lansing asked, enjoying himself. "You sure weren't bashful about anything a few hours ago." He looked at the others on the floor, wanting to see their reaction. "He was a real hellcat. Couldn't wait to get me in him."

Lansing was getting the reactions he'd hoped for. BA's big muscles were bulging trying to break free from the cuffs. He was growling and muttering about what he'd like to do to Lansing. Murdock felt sick to his stomach. Just envisioning Face with that monster made him pale and want to vomit. Hannibal was seething in anger and disgust.

"What the hell are you trying to do, Lansing? I doubt Face would enjoy being with a creep like you. I don't suppose a certain drug and a few selective words from you had anything to do with it?"

Lansing laughed evilly. "Maybe. You're very smart, Colonel. Our lieutenant here knows just what I like, and he does it very well." Lansing stood up, pulling Face up with him. He wrapped his fingers around Face's chin. "Don't you?" He held Face's head while he planted a rough kiss, forcing Face's mouth open. Face shuddered in intimidation and embarrassment. He didn't want his friends to see this, but he couldn't pull away. Lansing wrapped his other arm around Face's waist and ground him against his growing erection.

"STOP IT! YOU SON OF A BITCH!" Murdock shouted. He had fallen over on his side while struggling.

Lansing released Face, pushing him down into the chair. He went over to Murdock, yanking him back up to a sitting position. "Jealous?" Lansing asked, mischievously, patting Murdock's cheek.

"Unlock these cuffs, and I'll show you," Murdock challenged.

"Shut up, Fool!" BA threatened. "If anyone's gonna show him what happens to someone who messes with my little brother, it's gonna be me!"

Face had been sitting in the chair, holding his head in his hands, feeling miserable. He felt he'd surely lost all trust and respect from the Team for allowing Lansing to manipulate him. He was pondering the hopelessness of the entire situation and how little he was doing to help when Murdock's words struck a chord in him. 'Unlock these cuffs'.

Face's mind began working. 'Lansing has to have a key. Probably on him somewhere. How do I get it?' He mused possibilities, but could come up with only one solution. He needed to be able to feel for it, keeping Lansing distracted enough to procure it. 'You know what this means, don't you?' he asked himself. Face pushed away the word "whore" that came to his mind. 'After what Lansing's told them, they can't think any worse of me anyway. If it works, they'll at least have a chance of staying alive. I've got to try.' He brought his attention back to what was happening around him, to wait for an opportunity.

Lansing was laughing at BA's and Murdock's threats. "Maybe I'm not done messing with him yet. I think I might keep him around a while longer. Once you've had a body like that, it's not easy to give it up." He looked at Murdock and added, " You know what I mean?"

Murdock flushed red with anger again. Hannibal tried to diffuse him before he got himself in trouble. "He's just trying to pull your chain, Murdock. Don't give him the satisfaction." Murdock knew he was right, but it didn't make him feel any better.

Lansing went back to the chair Face was in, sitting on the arm of it again. "And what pulls your chain, Smith? Not knowing who or where my associates are? Not knowing all the sordid details of what your soldier here went through. It wasn't pretty."

Hannibal had to force himself to remain calm. "I won't play your games, Lansing."

Lansing sighed. "Too bad. I like playing games." He ran his arm around Face's neck and down inside his shirt. He ran his hand back and forth across Face's chest. "Our first night together, he put up one hell of a fight. I roughed him up pretty good. But as the days went by, he learned that the better he was with me, the nicer I was to him. Isn't that right?" Face looked up at him and nodded. 'Maybe he'll make it easy for me,' Face thought.

Lansing pulled Face from the chair again, having him stand between his open legs where he sat on the chair arm. He wrapped his arms around Face's waist and pulled him close. Face didn't try to pull away. He wanted this to happen. He even put his arm around Lansing's shoulders and leaned against him.

"Now he gives me whatever I want. Whenever I want it," Lansing continued. "I don't even have to tell him what I want. He knows." To emphasize, he stroked Face's cheek. Face knew he wanted to kiss. 'Forgive me, guys. I'm doing this for you.'

Face kissed Lansing like he knew he wanted to be kissed, hoping to excite him into wanting more. He was rewarded when Lansing moaned and started running his hands over Face's body. Face finally broke the kiss and looked at Lansing demurely. He heard a warning from Hannibal, but ignored him. He wrapped both arms around Lansing when Lansing pressed him even closer. There was no mistaking Lansing's excitement when Face felt it against his hip. He swallowed nervously, forcing himself to make a forward move.

Face lowered one hand and pressed it against Lansing's hardness. Massaging him into higher excitement. Lansing moaned again. "There you go being a hellcat again." He pulled Face's shirt out of his pants, raising it to run his hands over the bare skin. Face kissed him again, provoking him more. "That's it, Lover," Lansing breathed lustily. "I've got to have you right now."

'Good,' Face thought. 'Now I need to get him in the bedroom. There's something there I need.' He prayed Lansing wouldn't force him to have sex in front of the Team. That would be too much. He knew their confused and angry warnings were aimed at him now. But he wouldn't respond to them. He only hoped they'd forgive him later………IF his planned worked.

Lansing directed Face's hand to his belt buckle, but Face paused. "Could we please go to the bedroom. I don't want to do this in front of them." His eyes pleaded with Lansing's. "They're not going anywhere, they're tied up too well. Please? Not in front of them."

Lansing considered it. "All right. You've been good to me and haven't asked for much before. Besides, I wouldn't want you spazzing out from embarrassment before I get off." He pulled the gun from his waistband. "You fellas just remember, he'll be with me. If I don't find you all in the exact positions you're in now, he buys it immediately. Understand?"

"Face, you don't have to do this," Hannibal said sternly.

Face wouldn't look at him, but kept his eyes on Lansing. "Yes, I do. It's okay." He gently pulled on Lansing's hand to guided him towards the hallway and into his room.

"Goddamn it! What does he think he's doing?" Murdock sputtered. "Does Lansing have THAT much control over him?"

"Face sure did seem eager," BA pointed out. "Come up with any plans yet, Hannibal?"

"No. I'm too tied up at the moment. And too worried about Face to do anything stupid. There's got to be something that can be done without getting Face or us killed. I just don't know what yet."

*

In the bedroom, Face had Lansing where he wanted him. Face stood with his back to the bed and was kissing Lansing again. Lansing had ripped Face's shirt open and was running his hands up and down his sides. Face was running his hands over Lansing also. Looking for a small key. He ran his hands over Lansing's jacket carefully, not wanting to arouse suspicion. He felt the clips to the guns, car keys. Kissing Lansing harder, his hands moved to his butt, running circles over it. A wallet, nothing else. 'Please, let there be a key!' he thought desperately.

He moved his hands towards the front, running them over his pockets on the way to undoing his pants. Coins in his right pocket. There it was, in his left pocket, he felt the shape of a small key. Face's heart beat faster. 'Now to get it out.'

Lansing had been breathing heavily and moaning at the kisses and caresses Face was giving him. He was more than ready as he felt Face open his pants and push them down his thighs. Face got down on his knees in front of him, then looked up and gave Lansing an innocent smile. Lansing closed his eyes when Face began working his cock. Face kept his eyes on Lansing as he moved his right hand down to the pocket. Lansing never felt the key being removed. Face quickly stuck it in his own pocket.

Lansing seemed content on what Face was doing with his mouth and made no moves to change anything. Face kept his right hand ready to move again at just the right time. Lansing began thrusting deeply into Face's throat, breathing heavier, nearing his orgasm. As soon as Face saw him throw his head back, he quickly reached under the mattress where he knew the knife was hidden. He grasped it and stuck the switchblade in his pocket with the key. Lansing came down Face's throat a second later, making it known to everyone in the house.

Face sat down on the bed, while Lansing pulled his own pants up, not suspecting anything. Face looked at his shirt, finding two buttons still in tact. He buttoned them, leaving the shirt tail out to cover the bulge in his pocket.

"That was good, Blue Eyes," Lansing said. "Let's go make sure your friends haven't gone anywhere."

Face wasn't really looking forward to seeing the contempt that would be in their eyes, but he followed Lansing back into the living room. At first he kept his eyes down, his shame evident. Then he looked at each one of them, begging their forgiveness with his eyes. Their faces didn't hold contempt, but maybe confusion and some concern.

"You okay, Face?" Murdock asked, looking him up and down. Face nodded to him that he was fine.

Face had thought of a possible way to get the key and knife to one of them. Preferably BA, he'd have the best chance at Lansing.

Lansing plopped down in the chair, his face showing his satisfaction. "Sorry you all had to miss out on the fun," he said, smiling. Face stood behind the chair Lansing was in, so could send a message without Lansing seeing it.

"I think we know how it turned out," Hannibal said sarcastically, remembering the howl they'd all heard. He noticed Face's partially closed shirt and wondered why he would still be hovering around Lansing.

Face looked at BA, who was watching Lansing in disgust. He waved his hand slightly to get his attention. BA noticed and looked at him. Face crossed his arms, but used one hand to make it look like he was tilting a glass to his mouth. He mouthed the words "Ask for a drink."

BA gave him a "what?" look. Face took the key from his pocket, keeping it low so only BA could see it, and repeated his silent "Ask for a drink!" When BA saw the key, he immediately caught on. He had to repress a huge grin. Hannibal and Murdock both saw the silent conversation, but kept their faces impassive, wondering what Face had planned.

"Hey man. I could use a drink of water. Can I have some?" BA asked.

"Why? You're going to be dead in a few minutes. I haven't forgotten why we're all gathered here," Lansing answered.

"Then you can't deny a dying man a last request," Hannibal helped out.

Lansing rolled his eyes. "Oh, geez! All right."

"I'll get it," Face offered quickly. He went to the kitchen and got a glass of water. He came back and knelt behind BA, keeping his right side hidden. He held the glass to BA's lips with his left hand. With his right, he used the key and silently unlocked both sides of the cuffs. He then pressed the key into BA's palm. He removed the switchblade from his pocket and placed it in BA's other hand, so he could cut the ropes around his ankles. He gave BA's shoulder a squeeze and took the glass away.

"Thanks," BA said, winking at him.

Face now needed to distract Lansing. He went back to him and knelt down by the other side of the chair, away from BA, still holding the half-full glass of water. He ran his other hand up and down Lansing's arm so Lansing's attention would be on him. "Um, I'm sorry I messed up everything. I know you were disappointed in me." He shot a quick glance at BA, who had the knife open and was cutting at the ropes. Murdock was already at work on his handcuffs.

"You said you were going to keep me around for a few days. I thought that after---" Another glance at BA showed him flexing his stiff muscles and ready to pounce. "they were dead you were---"

Face suddenly threw the glass of water into Lansing's face and jumped back out of the way. "What the hell---" was all Lansing got out before BA came flying at him with a loud roar.

BA plowed into Lansing like a raging bull, knocking him and the chair over. Lansing's gun went flying. BA had the element of surprise and was able to get a few powerful punches buried into the man beneath him. But Lansing recovered and now fully-enraged punched BA on the side of his head, pushing him off. He stood up quickly, his massive figure loomed over BA. He was about to kick BA's head when Murdock jumped onto his back and held on.

Face ran over to Hannibal and cut his ropes while Hannibal unlocked his handcuffs. Face helped him up, and Hannibal flexed his arms to relieve the strain. "Thanks, Kid. You better stand out of the way of this fight." Face was more than happy to oblige. He'd already felt enough of Lansing's fists.

Meanwhile, Lansing had backed against the wall and was pounding Murdock into the wall, trying to knock him off. BA regained his senses, got back on his feet and drove his right fist into Lansing's gut, then his left fist into Lansing's jaw. Lansing stumbled, but didn't fall. He threw another punch at BA's head, but with Murdock hanging onto him, there wasn't much force behind it. It didn't phase BA.

Hannibal joined BA for a double assault on the large man. Murdock's eyes widened, when he thought of being slammed into the wall again, so he dropped off Lansing's back. Hannibal and BA both drove their fists into Lansing's midsection, then both again, until Lansing doubled over, winded. When he raised up again, BA and Hannibal both punched his face with everything they had, sending Lansing back into the wall. He was dazed, but still wouldn't fall. With an animalistic growl, he was about to charge into both of them, when Murdock came up and smashed a table lamp over his head. That was enough for Lansing. He dropped to his knees, his eyes rolled back in his head and he fell forward, hitting the carpet with a floor-shaking thud.

BA leaned over and rested his hands on his knees, breathing heavily. Hannibal shook his aching hand. "Hitting him's like hitting a damn concrete wall," he commented. Murdock was stretching his aching back. "Tell me about it."

"We better get him secured before he wakes up," Hannibal said. No sooner were the words out of his mouth, when Face dangled two pairs of handcuffs up in front of him. Hannibal smiled at him, took the cuffs and put both sets on Lansing's wrists behind his back.

"What do we do with him, Hannibal?" BA asked. "Besides put him in a grave."

"That's an interesting idea," Hannibal admitted. "But for now we'll take him downstairs and chain him to the main drain pipe. That pipe's too big for even him to pull down. Face, you wait here."

It took the three of them to drag Lansing through the house and down the steps to the basement. They handcuffed him to the wide pipe and left him there, still unconscious. When they came back up, Face was picking up the pumpkin mess and putting it in a trash bag. He still found it hard to believe what he'd almost accomplished. He stood up when the guys came in.

"You sure you're all okay?" Face asked them, concerned. He wouldn't have been able to take it if one of them had been hurt or killed. He felt responsible.

Murdock grinned and put his arm on Face's shoulder. "We're more than okay. Thanks to you."

"Yeah," BA added, smiling warmly. "You really came through for us gettin' that key."

Face's eyes stung with impending tears. He turned away from them.

"What's wrong, Face?" Hannibal asked.

Face slowly turned back around, keeping his eyes down. "You make it sound like you're proud of me. How can you feel that way, knowing what I did to get that key?" Face's voice began quivering. "Lansing has such a hold on me. He has instilled such a fear of him in me. I know it's because of that drug, but I still can't deny him when he wants………you know." He looked at Hannibal with pitiful eyes. "I purposely provoked him into wanting it. That just proves that I am what those men at that house said I was. A no-good---"

"Don't say it, Face!" Hannibal said angrily, holding his hand up as if to block the word. "You are NOT that." Hannibal put his hands on Face's shoulders and looked him in the eye. "Lansing is a very good manipulator. He uses words and his physical strength to get what he wants. When it came to you, he also had that drug to use to make it more effective. We saw how he treated you tonight. I'm sure that was just a small sample of what you went through since he kidnapped you. Am I right?" Face nodded, his features pinched as he tried not to remember. "You did what you had to do. You met him on the level that he lives at and turned the tables on him. YOU took control of him. That proves that you can shake the control he has over you."

"I don't see how," Face admitted. "If he were to wake up right now, and tell me to jack him off, I'd have to do it."

Murdock pushed that thought from his mind quickly. "What Hannibal's trying to say is, since you were cognitively aware that you could manipulate Lansing yourself, then whatever Lansing has programmed into you should be easy enough to reverse. Through hypnosis. Right Colonel?"

Hannibal looked at Murdock amazed. "That was the gist of it. Face, when that psychiatrist puts you under, he should be able to not only make you remember names and faces, but also take away whatever hold Lansing has on you on the subconscious level. You'll be free of him."

Face closed his eyes and sighed at the thought of being free of him. "Oh god, that would be so nice." He looked at Hannibal again, still not sure about his original question. "So, does this mean you're not angry or disgusted about how I got the key?"

Hannibal smiled. "No Face, we're not. I'll admit, at first I was a bit concerned about the "enthusiasm" you were putting into it. But only you knew how much it took to get Lansing where you wanted him. And in the end, it all worked out. So relax, Face. I'm more concerned about what you think of yourself. Don't feel guilty. And don't let the likes of the scum who put those ideas in your head win. You're much better than that."

"He's right, Facey," Murdock added, then he grinned wide and got a mischievous look in his eye. "You could look at it as your best con man stunt ever." He bowed to Face. "The legend lives on."

Face couldn't help but smile at Murdock's goofy display. He felt a lot better, knowing now that none of them held any contempt. He found himself looking forward to the visit from the psychiatrist and being free of Lansing's grip on him. He felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.

"I missed that smile," BA suddenly said. He'd been quiet all this time, not really knowing the right words to say. But his heart wanted to burst when he saw Face smile.

Three pairs of eyes looked at him questioningly. BA was embarrassed now and shifted around nervously. "Well Face, you been so sad. I didn't think we'd ever see you smile again. I missed it."

"Ahhh, I knew you were a big ole teddy bear on the inside," Murdock teased him.

BA blushed and balked at him. "Shut up, you crazy fool!"

Face watched them both, his smile broadening. It lit up his whole face and his blue eyes sparkled. BA smiled and nodded. "Yeah, that's it."

BA and Murdock both put an arm around Face, and they laughed. They laughed till they had tears running down their cheeks. No, real or funny reason. It just felt so good to laugh again. Inside, they all knew the danger wasn't over. There was a lunatic in the basement, they needed to get the damage done to Face fixed, and they still had his kidnappers to round up. But for now, they would bask in the giddiness they felt.

Hannibal watched his men, laughing with them. He looked around for and found his pack of cigarettes on the kitchen bar. He started shaking one out, then changed his mind. He smashed the pack and tossed it in a wastebasket. He opened the cigar box on the bar, pulled one out and ran it under his nose. "Much better." He lit it, puffing deeply. He kept the cigar clenched in his teeth and grinned broadly. Crossing his arms, he watched his Team. They were quite a sight. "Yep, together again. The way it should be."

As their elated laughter settled down to a comfortable amicableness, Murdock took his hat off and wiped his face on his sleeve. "Dang, that felt good!" He looked at BA, grinning. "I ain't laughed this hard since you welded your gold to the van's bumper. Remember when you were attaching that thingamajig………"

A scowl crossed BA's face. "Don't remind me! It never woulda happened if you hadn't been actin' like a crazy fool, chasin' some stupid invisible mouse all around me!"

"Mighty Mouse is NOT stupid!" Murdock challenged him. "He's a superhero! I made him a cape, and I was just trying to put it on him. It's not my fault you're clumsy."

"You ruined my gold! I shoulda taken it outta your hide then!"

Face had been sandwiched between them, looking from one to the other as they argued. Deciding he'd heard enough, he stepped away, shaking his head. He looked at Hannibal, smiling. "Some things never change, do they?"

Hannibal had been watching the scene with amusement. "Nope."

The laughter had felt very good to Face. He hadn't laughed in a long time. He felt somewhat cleansed by it; as if he'd had a good cry, instead. Face looked down at ripped shirt, then at the mess around the room. "I'll go change, then help straighten up in here."

"You sure you feel up to it? It's been a long day," Hannibal asked.

"I'm okay."

"Good. Then you can start with my room." Hannibal grinned.

Face gave him a sheepish smile. "Yes Sir."

He changed back into the sweatpants and T-shirt he'd had on earlier. Grabbing a wastebasket, he went to Hannibal's room and put the large broken chunks of pumpkin into it, grimacing at the memory. He changed the pillowcase and went back into the living room to find the others already at work there.

While they went about finishing their task, they'd begun hearing noises coming from the open basement door off the kitchen. The sounds of grunting and metal clanging against pipe made Face glance toward the doorway nervously.

"Sounds like Sleeping Beauty has woke up," Hannibal stated. "Don't worry, Face. He's not going anywhere."

"What are you going to do with him?" Face asked, not really sharing Hannibal's confidence.

"I doubt he's going to give us any useful information. So we're just going to keep him on ice until we know who his bosses are. Then we're going to use his head as a battering ram to knock down their front door."

"Oh, and you suppose he's just going to standby and let you do that?" Face asked. He was getting more tense and his voice showed it. "He's not going to take it very well being chained up down there. He's just going to get more angry and more desperate to get loose."

"It's all right, Face. If he gets too riled up, we'll give him a BA cocktail," Hannibal appeased him. "Why don't you get a hefty dose of it ready. Just in case."

Somewhat placated, Face got the knock-out juice from the refrigerator and filled a syringe with a dose higher than what they usually gave BA. He set it on the counter near the basement door where it would be handy. He noticed the basement light had been left on, and got a sudden urge. 'Maybe he should know what it's like,' Face thought. He shut the light off, plunging the basement into darkness. He smiled in satisfaction when he heard the struggling increase in volume, and closed the door.

"What'd you do that for?" Murdock asked him, watching from the next room.

"Paybacks," Face answered, offering no other information. He sat down on the sofa, laced his fingers behind his head and relaxed against the sofa back. The adrenaline he'd felt earlier had drained away. The exhaustive day was beginning to catch up with him. They were all tired. The sun would be starting to rise in another couple of hours and thoughts of sleep were becoming overwhelming.

"One of us should stay up and keep watch over the ghoul," Hannibal said. "Any volunteers?"

The decision was interrupted by a loud chuckle coming from the basement. "Hey up there." Lansing yelled casually.

"He got the gag off," BA surmised. "Knew I shoulda put duct tape over it and wrapped it round his fool head."

"Hey, Blue Eyes. I know you're up there." Lansing drawled. "It's not me who's afraid of the dark. Remember? I heard you lose it that night. Was that when the rats came to visit?" he cackled again.

Face leaned forward, sitting on the edge of his seat. "Shut him up!" he whispered, remembering that night all too well.

"Come on BA," Hannibal said urgently, getting up to silence Lansing. Now they knew where the flashback Face had came from.

But Lansing continued his rambling. "It's lonely down here, Blue Eyes. Come on down and keep me company."

Face's breathing became heavy and his expression became panicky. He stood up quickly and took a step. Hannibal stopped him. He could see the war raging in the young man's eyes. "Face?"

Face flustered. "I don't want to……….but I ---"

"You are NOT going down there!" Hannibal shook him. "Murdock, take Face into his room and keep him there. BA, help me put that piece of dog meat to sleep!" Hannibal grabbed hold of the syringe on their way down.

Murdock guided Face into the bedroom, and had him sit down on the bed.

"I'm sorry. I couldn't help it," Face told him, holding his head down.

"I know. You don't have to apologize," Murdock sighed. "It won't be much longer till that's taken care of."

"IF Hannibal's plan works out," Face pointed out negatively.

"Dammit, Face! It WILL work!" Murdock said testily. "You need to relax."

"Relax?!" Face looked at Murdock increduously. "That's easy for you to say! It hasn't been you that's been………" Face's eyes went distant, but anger and pain showed in his voice. "It wasn't you that was beaten senseless how many times. It wasn't you he held a knife to and used his weight to hold you down while he fucked you!" He wrapped his arms around himself when he started shaking. "It wasn't you that was stabbed, burned, beaten, had drugs forced into. Held down by him so the others could have their go at you, over and over."

Murdock knelt down on the floor by him, pulling one of Face's hands free so he could squeeze it. It was tearing him up seeing Face go back to the nightmare he'd been in. Murdock was also concerned that in Face's exhaustive state this retreat into himself might not be good. "Stop it, Face! Don't do this to yourself," Murdock pleaded.

Face didn't seem to hear him. He was intent on making Murdock feel his pain. He pulled his hand back and his voice grew louder. "It wasn't you that was made to believe your best friends betrayed you and wanted a piece of you, just like everyone else. You didn't have to give yourself to Lansing every time he wanted sex and made to sleep with him at night. Making sure you did everything just the way he liked it to avoid making him angry so he wouldn't hit you."

Face looked at Murdock, his features a mask of redness, humiliation and anguish. "No, it wasn't you. It was me. Fucking weak me!" Face pounded his chest. "I'm supposed to be a Special Forces trained Green Beret and I can't take down one man? I couldn't fight him! I tried at first. I tried getting away. But he is so quick and so damn strong!"

Keeping his eyes on Face's, Murdock pointed in the direction of the living room. "I SAW how strong he is! It took BA, Hannibal AND me to get him down! So don't go punishing yourself. If the three of us had such a hard time, how can you expect to do any better by yourself? If you had a gun meant to take down an elephant……….Maybe. But you had no weapons but your will to hang on." Murdock hoped he was getting through. He once again took Face's hand and squeezed it between both of his. "I'm so sorry you had to go through all that. I won't even try and say I know how you felt. I can only imagine what it was like from what you've told me."

Still holding onto Face's hand, Murdock sat down beside him on the bed putting his other arm around Face and pulled him close. It was then they noticed Hannibal leaning against the doorway. From the look on his face, he'd heard a good part of Face's experience.

Hannibal straightened up and took a deep breath, restraining his emotions. "Lansing's out. We'll keep him that way." He let his breath out. " I'll be back in a minute."

Murdock turned his attention back to Face. "I wish I could make it all go away. When you were missing, I was lost." It was his turn to make Face realize how he'd felt. "We all were. For days we walked around like zombies. I would stare out the window, hoping to see you walking down the sidewalk. One night I woke up suddenly, thinking I heard someone, maybe you, calling out to me." He felt Face flinched slightly when he said this. Murdock wrapped his arms around him tighter. He didn't want to let go. "All the time you were gone, I felt so empty. Like I'd lost a part of myself. That's when I knew I still loved you with all my heart. And if I never saw you again, I couldn't go on."

Face's mind was in turmoil. Had Murdock really heard him when his mind called out to him that night he was locked in that cell? He'd listened to Murdock's heartfelt words and knew them to be true. But how was he to tell Murdock that he couldn't love him that way again.

"I'm sorry I unloaded all that on you," Face stated quietly. "I guess I never thought of what you all were going through."

"That's okay Facey," Murdock consoled him, glad Face's mind was still with him.

"You know what's really weird?" Face asked, giving a dry chuckle.

"What?"

"I know Lansing was probably just trying to keep me confused. But if I kept him happy, he could be so gentle. He held me after the scene with who I thought were you guys, and after nightmares or flashbacks; whatever you want to call them. But I actually felt protected when he had his arms around me." He looked at Murdock with sad eyes. "I think that's because it reminded me so much of how you used to hold me during the bad times in Nam. And after the nightmares I had about Nam. Maybe I was just pretending it was YOU that was holding me and not HIM. I don't know." Face shook his head in confusion.

Murdock was finding it hard to picture Lansing being gentle and protective of Face. But understood Face's need to feel security. "Actually, it makes sense. And if you pretended it was someone else holding you, I'm glad it was me," he said, smiling happily.

Face didn't return the smile. He knew he had to tell Murdock his decision about their relationship. And knew it would hurt him badly.

Hannibal came back in then, holding a glass of orange juice. "How you doing, Kid?"

"Better," Face answered. "Sorry I let loose a couple minutes ago."

Hannibal nodded. "Maybe it was good for you to get it out." His outward emotions were in check, but inside he still felt raw. "I'm sorry we couldn't get to you."

"You're here now," Face told him understandingly. He looked at the glass suspiciously. "BA cocktail?"

Hannibal smiled and laughed. "I want you to sleep good and sound, so drink up." He handed Face the glass. "Between you and Goliath I'm going to have to stock up on knockout juice," he joked, before leaving the two of them alone again.

Murdock stood up, pulling Face up with him. "Okay, Facey. Bedtime. Drink your juice and get under the covers," Murdock said, pulling the covers back.

"I need to tell you something first," Face edged, nervous again. "You probably won't like it."

Murdock eyed him apprehensively. "Drink that and lay down first," Murdock said stiffly. "I'll tell you if I don't like it when you wake up."

"Murdock, I'm serious," Face sat back down and yanked Murdock down with him. He looked into Murdock's eyes and pleaded for understanding. "The last thing I want to do is hurt you. But you have to know how I feel before you get your hopes up."

Murdock got a sinking feeling in his stomach. "What do you mean?"

"You said you still loved me." Face swallowed the lump that came to his throat. "I………can't love you that way anymore." He saw the sudden pained look in Murdock's eyes. "I wish I could. But after all that's happened, all the……….forced sex, I made a decision."

Murdock took a deep breath. He looked away, knowing where this was going. "Go on," he said in a clipped tone.

"I decided that I couldn't………or wouldn't………ever have sex with a man again. I still love you too. But it's different now. I can't love you the way you want me to. And I can't let you love me that way either."

Murdock remained silent for a few seconds. Then he just said, "Drink your juice."

"Murdock!" Face begged. "Please understand! Tell me what you're thinking."

Murdock closed his eyes, keeping his emotions intact. "Drink your juice first."

Face sighed, then drank the glass of juice down. Murdock nudged him down gently, taking the glass. "Lay down," he instructed.

Face laid down and let Murdock cover him. "Talk to me," he whispered.

Murdock waited a few seconds, letting the sedative take hold. "I need time to think. We'll talk again when you wake up."

"I'm sorry," Face slurred groggily. The last thing he saw before falling asleep was Murdock's warm, brown eyes; seeing a mixture of sadness and resignation.

Murdock watched him sleep a few minutes. He couldn't resist the urge to brush Face's hair out of his eyes. "You need a haircut," he whispered. He ran his fingers through the thick blond hair that flowed down and rested on Face's shoulders. "Maybe I'm just jealous I don't have that much. Keep it the way you want." Murdock laughed at his own nonsensical words. He brushed his fingers over the bruises on Face's cheek. He strangled the sob that threatened to escape. "If I could've switched places with you, I would have. That's how much you mean to me." He shuddered as if suddenly chilled, walked slowly to the door and took one more look at the sleeping figure before turning the light off.

*******************

Even though Lansing was knocked out, Hannibal thought it wise to keep one man on watch while the rest slept. Murdock volunteered for the first watch, not yet ready to sleep anyway. He needed to think. Both Hannibal and BA could tell something was eating at him. That something must have happened between him and Face. But they figured it was personal, so they didn't ask. Hannibal went off to his room and BA crawled into his sleeping bag, telling Murdock to wake him in a few hours and threatening bodily harm if he turned the TV volume up too high. Murdock shut the lights off, kept the volume low and just stared at the bright screen lost in thought.

Murdock woke BA three hours later. After crawling into the warm sleeping bag BA just deserted, he asked BA if they could talk. Before BA could say yes or no, Murdock told him what Face had said and asked what he thought. This really threw BA off balance. The crazy fool had never asked for his advice on something this personal before. He thought long and hard, wanting to give his honest advice. It wasn't really his area of expertise, but he stammered out what his thoughts were. Murdock nodded his head in thanks and buried himself in the sleeping bag. BA shook his head sadly then went to check on their prisoner.

Several hours later, a few of those actually slept, Murdock bounced the same question off Hannibal over breakfast. BA was sleeping again in Hannibal's room, and Face was still asleep in his room. Hannibal was a little uncomfortable of the subject matter too, but told Murdock what his feelings were. BA had warned him of Murdock's strange behavior, so he was prepared. He was also very proud that Murdock thought enough of them to ask for their advice on personal problems. But whatever was decided would ultimately be between Face and Murdock.

They heard Lansing clanging his cuffs against the pipe and his muffled voice demanding attention. "Probably should let him use the john," Hannibal commented, also tossing some scrambled eggs and toast onto a paper plate. "And we wouldn't want him complaining about our room service," he added sarcastically. He already had a syringe prepared to put Lansing back to sleep afterward.

"Give me a hand, Murdock?" Hannibal asked, handling the plate and glass of juice.

"You bet," Murdock grabbed the two rifles standing by the basement door.

Murdock kept his rifle aimed at Lansing while Hannibal unlocked him and removed the duct-taped gag. "You make one wrong move, it will be your last," Hannibal warned him. "My friend here's got a real itchy trigger finger. Don't you, Murdock?"

"It's also been known to slip unexpectedly," Murdock said in his best James Cagney voice.

Hannibal took the other gun from Murdock and they kept Lansing covered as they took him the toilet in the corner of the basement. Lansing did his business not seeming to care the other two were watching. When he had his zipper back up, he chuckled.

"You find this amusing?" Hannibal asked pointing with his gun back to the drainpipe, indicating to Lansing to start walking.

Lansing smiled lazily. "Ask little Blondie how I helped him use the toilet once. Never seen anyone turn that shade of red before."

Murdock angrily shoved his gun in Lansing's back. "Move it!" Every time he heard something new about Face's imprisonment, he could barely contain the anger that welled up.

Back at the pipe, Hannibal had Lansing sit down on the floor to eat. He took his time, enjoying making them wait. When he finally finished, Hannibal handed his gun to Murdock to handcuff Lansing back to the pipe.

"You really think you're going to get away with this?" Lansing asked him, as the cuffs locked into place. "I know you won't kill me. You're not the type."

"I've killed plenty of times when I've had to," Hannibal answered, then grabbed Lansing's collar. "I'd prefer to hand you over to the police, along with the scum you work for. But I wouldn't hesitate a second to shoot a piece of shit like you if given the provocation to do so."

Lansing grinned and was about to say something else, but Hannibal shoved the gag in his mouth before he could. He put the tape back over it and pulled the syringe from his pocket. "How does it feel to be on the receiving end of one of these?" he asked, pushing the needle into Lansing's neck.

*

After making sure Lansing was asleep, they went back up to the kitchen. Murdock was still angry. "Every time he says something, I just want to shove a live grenade down his throat!"

Hannibal looked at him pointedly. "I know what you mean. Think how Face must feel about him. He's been with him a lot longer than we have. And he's been the brunt of everything Lansing jokes about."

Murdock nodded, getting the point. "I know." He walked slowly into the living room and plopped down on the sofa. He thought of the advice he'd gotten from both BA and Hannibal. They basically paralleled his own final feelings. He understood perfectly Face's reasoning for not wanting them to become lovers again. He understood why Face wouldn't want sex again. It would bring back the awful memories of the past week. Murdock hadn't even considered sex yet, knowing there was no way Face would be ready for that with him.

Murdock just wanted to be close to him again. He wanted to be able to joke around with him, laugh with him, hold him like he had during the past night without Face feeling any sexual tension. Of course, the selfish side of him hated the thought of never again feeling the physical unity they had joined in so many times. The sex had been the best Murdock had ever known. At least he had the memories of that.

Murdock decided he would honor Face's decision, but let him know what he still wanted and hope that Face would let him have that much. If not, Murdock would make himself scarce and live with just his memories.

Hannibal looked up from his newspaper again, expecting to see Murdock's face scrunched up in serious thought. Instead, his face was relaxed and his eyes were closed. Hannibal smiled at the sight and went back to his reading, hoping his two sons ended up happy.

Face woke a couple hours later. At first he forgot where he was and expected to find Lansing laying beside him. Then he opened his eyes and recognized Hannibal's spare bedroom and found himself alone in the bed. He stretched feeling refreshed, glad that his juice had been spiked. The heavy sleep kept him from dreaming.

He got up and left the bedroom to look for the others. He was running his fingers through his hair, scratching his scalp when he got to the main room.

"It's bout time you got up," BA commented. "I was gonna come in and throw ice water on ya."

"When are you going to get the mop cut, Face?" Hannibal joined in the ribbing, staring at the now wild looking hair.

"Good morning to you both, too! And my hair is finally long enough to have a ponytail. Why would I want it cut?" Face joked to Hannibal as he headed to the coffee pot.

"It's the middle of the afternoon, not morning. And if you put a ponytail in your hair, I'll cut it myself!" Hannibal warned.

"Hey, what's all the noise?" Murdock sat up on the sofa, yawning.

"We were just thinking of taking sheep's shears to Face's head," Hannibal told him, smiling.

"Ahh, leave him alone. Don'tcha know all his charm is in his hair? Kinda like Sampson. If you cut it, he'll lose his charm and he won't be able to scam us anything."

"Shut up, Fool!" BA glared at him. Hannibal laughed heartily.

Murdock joined Face at the coffee pot. Face handed him a cup. "Thanks," Murdock told him. Their eyes met, knowing they had to talk.

"Face, I talked to Dr. Pansino earlier," Hannibal informed him. Face came back in and sat down to listen. "He and a Dr. Reynolds will be here in a few hours. Tony asked for a few specifics and background info. He'll fill Dr. Reynolds in on everything. Tony assured me he's an excellent psychiatrist and hypnotist. He's also okay with who we are. Think you're ready to go through it?"

"More than ready," Face confessed. "I just hope it works."

"Tony said they doesn't foresee any problems. He asked me to make a list of my own questions."

"Um, speaking of which," Face began thinking. "How about only the details we need. Like names and faces. I don't want to have to describe gruesome details, if you know what I mean?"

"Understood, Face. Don't worry about it," Hannibal consoled. He didn't particularly want to hear anymore gruesome details.

"You hungry, Face?" Murdock asked, interrupting his thoughts.

"Huh? Yeah. I'm starving actually," Face realized he was as he said it. He got up to join Murdock in the kitchen. Murdock caught Hannibal's and BA's attention and asked them to disappear with his eyes and a tilt of his head.

They got the message. "Think I'll go tinker with the van," BA said.

"I'll be in my room if anyone needs me," Hannibal said.

After they both left, Face smiled and said, "That was real subtle."

"You weren't suppose to notice," Murdock said. They raided the refrigerator, finding things to make sandwiches and other things that could be eaten out of their containers.

When they were finally settled at the table with their food, Face spoke up nervously. "So, uh, did you think about what I said last night?"

"Yeah," Murdock answered. "I'll live with your decision. I won't say it's not going to hurt sometimes when I remember how things used to be, but I'll try to keep those times to a minimum."

Face looked down at the food he was poking with a fork. "I don't want you to be hurt. I want you to be happy. Can't we find a good comfortable friendship again? I don't want to lose that."

"I don't either!" Murdock said. "Last night you let me hold your hand, you let me put my arm around your shoulder and you let me hug you. Did that make you nervous at all? Did you feel I was pressing you for something further?"

"No," Face shook his head. "Ever since I found out it wasn't you guys who'd attacked me I don't feel uncomfortable about any of you touching me anymore."

"That's good. When I said I still loved you, I meant it. But I didn't have sex on my mind. I know you aren't ready for that. You've had too much forced on you. I understand completely why that would be a turn off for you now."

"As far as I can see it always will be," Face said.

"Maybe it will be and that's okay. I can live with that," Murdock continued. "But can you still let me have my arm around your shoulder, hug you or even make a snide remark about how cute and charming you are without you feeling like I'm coming on to you? I want to be able to still do all that stuff, but I don't want you to be uncomfortable."

Face breathed a sigh of relief. "That's exactly what I want! I didn't feel uncomfortable at all last night. I can't love you in a sexual way, but I can still love you every other way. As a best friend, brother, guardian angel, conscience………" Face smiled at him. "And let's not forget post-nightmare security."

"I don't know about conscience. I was never much help there before," Murdock grinned.

"You're right. Scratch that one," Face laughed, then became serious again. "Thanks for understanding."

Murdock reached across the table and patted Face's hand. "Thanks for not shutting me out completely."

Face put his hand over Murdock's. "Never again." He looked at all the food and grinned. "Let's eat!"

Murdock was more than happy with the way things turned out. He could live without the sex. Being able to share every other aspect of each other's lives was something he couldn't live without. Hannibal had made a point when he talked to him. That Face could change his mind some time in the future, as he's been known to do. Murdock tucked that way in the back of his mind. He wouldn't dwell on that thought, since there was so much of the here and now to enjoy.

*******************

A few hours later, waiting for the two doctors to arrive; Face was pacing back and forth. He and Murdock had filled Hannibal and BA in their decision to go back basically to the way things were before they became involved in the first place. Best friends and brothers. Hannibal and BA gave silent thanks of gratitude! They'd spent an anxious afternoon getting cleaned up, trying to read, play cards; whatever they could find to kill time. Hannibal had just given Lansing another shot so he couldn't interrupt anything. Now that the time was close, Face was getting nervous and making the others fidgety too.

"What time is it?" Face asked for the umpteenth time.

"Three minutes later than the last time you asked," Hannibal said sharply.

Murdock pulled Face down on the sofa with him and BA. "Will you stay put? You're making me crazy!"

"You're already crazy!" BA had to add. "Fool!"

"And you're the ugliest mudsucker of the modern world! I thought Neanderthals were extinct!" Murdock shot back.

He was saved BA's physical response by the sound of car doors closing. Face jumped up. "Think that's them?"

Hannibal sighed in frustration. "Probably! Unless maybe Colonel Lynch started going door to door."

He answered the door after the first knock. "Tony. Come on in." Hannibal offered.

Tony came in followed by a well-dressed man of about fifty. Tony introduced him as Dr. Reynolds. He then introduced the others to the doctor, ending with Face.

"This is the mind we're going to pick apart," Tony joked, smiling. "How you feeling?"

Face didn't find the joke as amusing as Tony did. "Fine. A lot better today," he answered.

"That's good. You look like you got some rest. Have things settled down since last night?" Tony asked.

Hannibal interrupted. "Yeah. We got a lot of things worked out." He wanted to spare Face having to recap the night before.

"How about we sit down and get started," Dr. Reynolds spoke up. He had an average build and average features, but his voice was a clear, rich baritone.

"Face? Is that what you prefer being called?" he asked. Face nodded. "Come sit here on the sofa and get comfortable." Dr. Reynolds sat on the coffee table in front of him, opened his briefcase beside him and took a notepad out. He wanted Face to feel at ease with him. "You must rate pretty high with Tony to get a house call," he smiled. "I've known him since he was a surgeon in a MASH unit. He kept trying to do my job for me. Maybe he thought he missed his true calling."

"Just trying to lighten your load some," Tony said casually. This got light laughs from the others.

"You're 26 years old now?" Dr. Reynolds asked Face. "And you were a Lieutenant in a Green Beret unit back then? That's pretty impressive for someone that young."

"Well, I wasn't given much of a choice about joining Special Forces. And the rank wasn't all that hard to get," Face smiled innocently. Hannibal shook his head. He never did find out just how Face got that rank.

Getting down to business now, the doctor said. "I'm going to give you an injection of Thiopental. I find that's it's very helpful in getting patients to speak more freely. You'll feel relaxed when it takes effect."

After preparing and giving the nervous Face the injection of the truth serum, Dr. Reynolds asked that all but one light be turned out. "Tony's briefed me on the violence that occurred while Face was being held hostage. I'm going to ask that none of you try to touch him while he's under. He'll probably think it's one of his captors that's touching him and he'll react as if it was. Colonel, did you make a list of questions you wanted included?"

Hannibal retrieved the folded paper from his shirt pocket and handed it to the doctor. He nodded as he looked over them. "Okay." He retrieved one other thing from his briefcase and held it in his closed hand. "How do you feel, Face?"

"Hm, tired," he answered, trying to keep his eyes open.

"That's the way you should feel. Take a deep breath and let yourself relax. I understand you've had a pretty bad week. And there's some very important things you were told to forget, that I'm going to help you remember." He held up the object he'd hidden in his hand. It was a crystal pendant about two inches long and close to an inch wide. It hung on a short string the doctor dangled from a finger.

"Take another deep breath and look closely at the crystal. Do you see how the light reflects off of it?" He let the crystal twist around. The single light reflected off each side, a rainbow of colors dancing from it. "The colors are beautiful, aren't they?"

"Yes," Face tried nodding, his head felt heavy as it bobbed. He had to struggle to keep his eyes open.

"Keep looking at the crystal. Your eyes are getting too heavy to keep open. Do you want to go to sleep?"

"Yeah," Face said quietly.

"When I count to three, you can go to sleep. When I say your name, you'll open your eyes and will answer my questions about the past week. One………Two………Three." Faces eyes closed and his head lolled back.

"Fascinating, isn't it?" Tony asked Hannibal quietly. "He's not really asleep. Just in a deep relaxed state." Hannibal agreed that this was fascinating. This was the first time he'd witnessed hypnosis. BA and Murdock also stared curiously.

"Face, open your eyes," Dr. Reynolds instructed. Face's eyes opened wide and he sat up. He had a lost look about him, like he didn't know what to expect. "I want you to go back to last Sunday night. You and Murdock went to a movie and you dropped him off. What happened after that?"

Face concentrated on remembering. "A car ran me off the road and into a tree. The driver pulled me out and over to his car. He punched me. When I woke up again I was tied up in his trunk."

"Where did he take you?" Dr. Reynolds put the crystal away and retrieved his notebook to keep notes.

"A small cabin somewhere." Face's head started jerking slightly. "He's strong! I tried twice to escape, but I was handcuffed and he stopped me. He's so big."

"Did he tell you his name? And what his plans were?"

"His name's Lansing. He said he was taking me to other people." Face was remembering other things that happened that night. His face showed fear, his breathing became labored. "I-I can't stop him!"

Murdock tried stepping forward, but BA held him back. "You can't touch him," he reminded him quietly. Murdock stepped back, but looked worried.

"Okay, Face. Let's go to the next morning. Did you leave the cabin and go somewhere else?"

"I fell asleep right after I ate breakfast. He said he drugged the food. I woke up lying down in the backseat of his car. He told me to stay down and that we'd be there soon. I could feel the car going uphill the whole way. There was a tall wrought-iron gate at the entrance of the estate."

"Did you meet the others when you went inside?"

"Yes." Face remembered being led through the house and stopping at a set of double doors. "Lansing told them their package was here."

"Look carefully. Can you see their faces? What are their names?"

Face closed his eyes and concentrated. In his mind, he was pushed into the dining room. There was the large table. Face opened his eyes and moved his head as if looking around. Hannibal was beginning to wonder if this would work. Face was taking so long to answer.

Face's eyes opened wide. "Forrest! He's supposed to be in prison!" Face looked around again. "I can see the others. The first one to speak was Arthur Goldman. His partner is Reginald Shaw. I don't like the way they're leering at me and Lansing's making jokes about it," Face sputtered and wrapped his arms protectively in front of him.

"Is there anyone else you were introduced to?"

"Um, yeah, Dr. Mueller." His expression turned confused. "They said I was going to take care of my friends for them. That I'd want to. I didn't understand how they could do that."

"Face, look ahead now. Was it Dr. Mueller who gave you all the injections?"

"Yes. He wouldn't tell me what they were. Except for the ones that put me to sleep or made me relax."

"And you had no idea where you were the whole time?"

Face shook his head. "No. I found an envelope that had a Post Office box number 129 in Carvers, Nevada. I'm not sure if that was it, though."

"Okay. You're doing good, Face. Now I want to talk to you about Lansing."

"All right," Face said hesitantly.

"Lansing has used many words and actions to make you believe you have to pleasure him whenever he wants. He's tricked you into trusting him." Face nodded, biting his lip.

Dr. Reynolds looked Face directly in the eye and used his rich voice to drive home his words. "Face, you do NOT have to submit to him anymore. You will not give yourself to him because he says you have to. You are no longer under his control! Do you understand?"

Face let out a deep shuddering breath. A slight smile almost played at his lips. "Yes!"

Dr. Reynolds looked at the other men and gave them a thumb's up and a smile. He could hear their relief.

Turning back to Face the doctor wanted to say one more thing to him. "Face, no matter what happened while you were being held. No matter what you may have been told by your kidnappers. You are in no way responsible for, or to blame. Nor should you feel guilty for anything you were forced to do against your will or as a result of the drugs you were given. Is that clear?"

Face nodded. "Yes."

"Good." The doctor smiled. "I think we're finished. Close your eyes. When I count to three, you'll wake up and you'll remember everything. One………Two………Three."

Face's eyes opened again. He took a deep breath and looked around at the others. A huge smile spread across his face. "Goldman, Shaw, Mueller and Forrest."

"I'd say it was a success," Dr. Reynolds proclaimed, packing up his briefcase. "How are you feeling?"

"Good. Real good!" Face answered honestly.

"I'm glad I could help," the doctor told him. He looked at Hannibal. "And knowing the reputation of the A-Team, I have a feeling there are five men out there who are about to………how does the saying go? Be taken down?"

Not telling him that one was already on ice right beneath him, Hannibal smiled and said, "You got that right."

Tony and Dr. Reynolds prepared to leave. "Be careful," Tony told the Team. "I hope you get them."

Face went to them and shook both their hands. "Thanks a lot. You both have been a big help."

"No problem," Tony told him. "Good luck," he said to all of them.

After the doctors left, the Team stood around each other. "You really came through Kid," Hannibal told Face.

"We're proud of ya," Murdock patted his back. BA pushed Face's head down playfully and added, "Yeah."

Face reddened slightly embarrassed and grinned. "So when are we leaving?"

Hannibal stuck a cigar in his mouth, grinning around it. "Tomorrow morning soon enough? Face, you can arrange the transportation first thing in the morning. BA, I trust your judgment in the choice of weapons. Murdock, find out just where on the map Carvers, Nevada is, and plot a course."

"Aye, aye, Colonel," Murdock saluted him.

"What do ya need him gettin' directions for?" BA asked suspiciously, pointing at the pilot. "I ain't flyin' in no airplane!" he warned loudly.

Hannibal calmly lit his cigar and said innocently, "You can drive. The rest of us will scout out the area."

"Better not be tryin' to trick me, either!" BA continued his rant. "If I wake up on some plane, I'm gonna break up the runway with each of yer heads! Got it?!"

"Now BA," Hannibal said soothingly. "You won't wake up on a plane. I guarantee it. Okay? You can drive!" He emphasized the word 'drive'.

BA didn't know whether or not to trust him, he'd been duped too many times. But he assented with an "All right," and gave each of them an ugly glare.

"Crabby big bugger," Murdock mumbled, going off to make out a flight plan.

BA went out to determine and ready the arsenal they'd need. Hannibal sat down on the sofa, put his feet up on the coffee table and his hands behind his head. Chewing on his cigar, he sat there thinking up the perfect plan. Face got a notepad and sat down at the kitchen table with Murdock and his maps, to make notes of transportation procurements, monetary calculations, a list of possible supplies and props that may be needed, and so on. Figuring out details was one part of his job he took pride in. Even the smallest detail could make or break a case.

While Face was getting things together, something began nagging at the back of his mind. He couldn't help but wonder if he was forgetting something important. He went to bed a little later, hoping that if he was forgetting something, maybe he'd remember it in the morning. However, it was the middle of the night, during a dream that Face finally realized what had been nagging him. Something he should have thought of before now.

He sat up in bed suddenly, breathing heavy and sweating. He shook his head in amazement and anger. "No," he said quietly. He remembered Lansing laughing mockingly at him in the dream. The police taking the handcuffs off the big man and letting him go. "No! It can't be!" Face said louder, getting more despaired. He switched on the bedside lamp and looked at the clock beside the bed, ticking away at 3:15 in the morning. "Son of a bitch!" he yelled and angrily grabbed the clock and threw it up against the wall next to the open door. He got up and paced the floor.

Hannibal came in a few seconds later. The commotion had woken him, so he came in to see what the latest crisis was. Seeing Face in his agitated state, he figured it must have been a nightmare. He went to the bed and sat down wearily. "Care to tell me what's got you throwing things around this time of night?" he asked, rubbing his eyes.

Face stopped and turned to him. "He's going to get away with it!"

"Slow down, Kid. What are you talking about?"

"Lansing! He's going to get away with everything he did to me!" Face said bitterly. "Shit, why didn't I think of this before?" he paced again, stopping to slam his hand down on the top of the dresser. "It's not as if I can press charges against the bastard."

Hannibal sat there sadly thinking that Face's words were true. Lansing, nor the others would serve any time for their kidnapping and attacks on Face, thanks to his fugitive status. He blew out a long breath at the same time BA and Murdock entered the room wondering what was going on.

Hannibal ignored them and answered Face. "I know that justice isn't going to be served in your case. But they all will be in prison for a long time. I'm sure we'll be able to find enough evidence connecting all of them to Wellington Manor and subsequently the two murders there. Not to mention the murder of Dr. Knight in his prison cell."

"Forrest, Shaw and Goldman, yes. But not Lansing!" Face retorted. "He had nothing to do with Wellington. He didn't help in Forrest's escape from prison. The only thing he might be charged with would be as an accessory. How the hell much time could he be given for that? Huh?" Face shook his head angrily. "Not much!"

Murdock and BA now understood what the tension was about. "He's right, Hannibal. That ain't fair," BA said quietly.

"No, it's not," Hannibal agreed, putting his head in his hands to think.

Face turned his back to the others and muttered, "A bullet between his eyes would be the only thing to give me justice." He felt cold saying it, but didn't regret the words.

Hannibal looked up at him sternly. "I won't have you talking about murder, Lieutenant. Do I make myself clear?"

"Why not!?" He turned to face Hannibal, crossing his arms defiantly. "I seem to recall last night hearing very similar words coming from you!"

Hannibal got up and looked Face in the eye. "Last night was a life or death situation. What you're talking about is cold-blooded murder. And that's NOT how we handle things."

Face just snorted and looked up at the ceiling. Murdock hadn't liked Face's words either. It sent chills through him thinking his best friend would be capable of doing just that in the wrong frame of mind. Or even in the right frame of mind if he was fighting the enemy of their country. During the war, Face was the best shot in the unit. It would always be him who would climb the trees, picking off Vietcong like they were a duck-shooting game at a carnival. Murdock, on the other hand, always found it very hard to kill. Every time he had to shoot to kill an enemy soldier, it took another chunk out of his soul and sanity.

"Listen to the colonel, Face," he advised. "If you were to kill Lansing like that, you'd be just as bad as them. Is that what you want?"

Face didn't answer, but looked down at the floor contemplating. He knew Murdock was right, but none of them completely understood his anger. Or was it also fear? Fear that if Lansing didn't serve any time, or if he did serve a short sentence and got out; that Lansing might come back for him. That thought alone made the option of killing him more appealing. But could he kill someone over something that MIGHT happen? Could he do it mercilessly, without any feeling of remorse or shame? He slumped his shoulders and sighed. Probably not. That kind of killing instinct was something he'd wanted left behind when he left Vietnam.

Hannibal sensed Face's resignedness. "Lansing's not exactly a Mother Theresa. There could be crimes he's wanted for that you don't know about. Before we leave in the morning, we'll go to the Federal Building downtown and check the FBI files. And when we get to Carvers, we'll check their local records."

"The FBI! Aw, Hannibal! You gonna get us locked up for sure." BA complained.

"Nonsense! Face and I will be disguised. What'd ya say, Face? You still got those phony agent ID tags?"

Face gave each of them a glance. For their sakes, he would bury his mixed feelings. Not let them see his doubts and anxieties. Maybe there would be something useful in the FBI or police files. He put on the mask of hopefulness he knew they'd want to see.

"I made new ones after the last time. You never use the same FBI tags twice in the same office." He gave Hannibal a faint amused smile.

Hannibal returned the smile. "Okay then. We'll do that first thing. Now I suggest we all go back to bed and take advantage of what's left of the night."

They all went back to bed. It would be a while before Face could go back to sleep. He kept hearing Lansing's laughter echoing from his dream.

********************

Hannibal blindly reached for the alarm clock, missing it twice before grabbing it and pushing the alarm off. He yawned, stretched and slowly sat up in bed and shook the cobwebs away. He felt much older than his actual years, and it showed. "What I wouldn't give for nine hours of solid, uninterrupted sleep," he said to himself. He put that luxury to the back of his mind as he put his robe on and made his out of his room to make coffee. He was no sooner in his doorway when he heard the faint sounds coming from the room across the hall. Frowning, he walked into Face's room and stared dejectedly at the scene before him.

Face sat on the floor, his back against the bed. The blankets twisted halfway around him, where they'd come off with him when he rolled off the bed. His left leg was curled up underneath him and the right stuck straight out. It was obvious to Hannibal that Face was caught up in another flashback, or nightmare. He couldn’t tell much difference between the two. Face's nightmares could be just as vivid.

Sweat plastered his hair to his forehead and cheeks. Only his eyes could see where he was. He was breathing raggedly between rhythmic grunts, which made his upper body jerk forward slightly. Hannibal closed his eyes and groaned when he realized what the sounds and motions could signify. When he opened his eyes again he noticed Face holding something in his hand. Using it to dig into his thigh, as if he was trying to dig a trench through his sweatpants. When Hannibal realized what he was holding, he quickly strode over and grabbed Face's wrist to stop him.

Face didn't want to let go of the switchblade so Hannibal had to forcefully wrestle it from his grasp. He grew angry when he thought of the damage Face could have inflicted on himself had the knife been open. He shoved the knife into his robe pocket, vowing to get rid of it. He grabbed Face's upper arms and shook him roughly. "Dammit, Face. Wake up!" He slapped Face's cheek a bit harder than he intended. "Come on! Come out of it!" he yelled, shaking him again.

Face's recall of being held down on his stomach by someone lying on top of him and pushing into him was broken when he felt himself being shaken and slapped. He only saw this as more danger and reacted. He broke the grasp of whoever was holding his arms and began thrashing out. "No more! Leave me alone!" he begged.

Hannibal easily overpowered Face, wrapping his arms around him to keep him from swinging out. "Face, it's Hannibal! Wake up! Come back here where it's safe. Nobody's going to hurt you here." He gave Face a gentle squeeze. His anger giving in to concern. "That's an order, Lieutenant."

Face finally recognized Hannibal's voice. He blinked a few times to focus on his surroundings. His breathing calmed and he looked around at Hannibal. "I'm………I'm okay now," he said, embarrassed. "Sorry."

Hannibal gave him another squeeze and a quick peck on his head before releasing him. "Don't be. Tony told us to expect more flashbacks. I'm sorry I had to get rough, but when I saw you with the knife--"

"Knife?" Face interrupted, confused.

Hannibal pulled the switchblade from his robe pocket. "You were digging into your thigh with it. You kept it closed, thank God."

Face rubbed his thigh, feeling where the handle had bruised a long line onto it. 'Why did I do that?' he wondered and also realized what could have happened. He looked at Hannibal wide-eyed and apologetic. "I didn't realize I was doing it."

"Well, I'm getting rid of it." He decided not to further embarrass Face by asking what it was doing in his room to begin with. He couldn't fault the kid for not wanting to feel defenseless, but he wasn't going to take any chances of him hurting himself with it. Face nodded, understanding without having to be told.

"You want to talk about the flashback?" Hannibal asked hesitantly.

What Face could remember of it he felt too uncomfortable talking about. He just wanted to forget it. "Just more of the same old stuff," he answered Hannibal truthfully. He shrugged and rubbed his face wearily. "I'm fine now. Just tired."

"All right," Hannibal said, not pushing him. "Go grab a shower, and I'll make some coffee. I want to be at the Federal Building when the doors open. We've got a busy day ahead of us."

"Yeah, we sure do," Face agreed, untangling himself from the blankets. Today would be the day he would face his tormentors once again. Hopefully for the last time before they're put in prison for a very long time.

*

Hannibal used his foot to nudge BA and Murdock awake from their sleeping bags on his way to the kitchen. He was amazed they had slept through the commotion in the other room. Then he realized they were just as tired and exhausted as he was. Between Face and keeping tabs on Lansing, none of them were getting the sleep they should.

BA grunted, but got up slowly with no further complaints. Murdock stretched, trying to unkink the muscles in his back. "Boy, who'da thought I'd ever miss my bed at the VA. Don't mean to complain, Colonel, but you got a hard floor."

"Maybe you're just getting soft," Hannibal responded. "There is a sofa, you know."

Murdock thought back to the last time he'd slept on the sofa. Between the bad springs and the way the sofa seemed to want to swallow him up, he'd had a very uncomfortable and frightening night. "Ah, no thanks. The floor's just fine."

Hannibal got the coffee started and lit up the day's first cigar. Murdock scrounged in the refrigerator for something to make breakfast with. BA had to piss badly, and hearing the shower running made it all the worse. "Man, I ain't waitin' around for him all day!" He headed down the basement steps to the toilet down there, mumbling about Face always taking so long in the bathroom.

Murdock decided with the overzealous flare of a Texas cattle ranch cook that pancakes and sausage would be a good hearty start to the day. BA came back up a couple moments later informing Hannibal that Lansing was starting to wake up.

"Might be a good idea to keep him awake for the trip," Hannibal said. "Be a hell of a lot easier than carrying him around. He weighs more than you and all your jewelry combined."

"I'll reinstall that iron rings in the back of the van to lock his cuffs and feet on to," BA offered. He'd used his welding tools to mount the rings on a previous case when they had to transport a prisoner. He'd left the mounting brackets in place and the rings just had to be bolted on.

"Good idea BA," Hannibal said. He listened to make sure the shower was still running. "Guys, Face had another one of his flashbacks this morning."

Murdock snapped his head up from the batter he was stirring. "Is he okay? Was it as bad as the last one?"

"No, it wasn't at all wild like the other one. It just took some doing getting him back. He says he's all right, but you know how he downplays things. He doesn't want to talk about it, so don't bring it up. I just thought you both should know." He pulled the switchblade from his pocket and handed it to BA. "Get rid of this, will you?"

BA took the knife, but Hannibal read the half-dozen questions that passed over BA's face. "He didn't hurt himself with it. I just don't want it around anymore."

"Sure thing, Hannibal," BA said softly.

"Colonel, I don't think Face would try to hurt himself intentionally. Do you?" Murdock asked, frowning. He felt he knew Face well enough to know his friend wouldn't go so far as to try to kill himself. But what would be his breaking point? What would Face do if he reached that point; and how much more would it take for him to reach it?

"No. He had sense enough to keep it closed. He said he didn't realize he was doing it. Trying to dig a trench in his thigh, I mean."

Murdock was thoughtful for a moment. "You know, he might have been trying to keep part of himself grounded to the present by causing pain. He was doing it subconsciously, of course. But it might be a sign that he knows his flashbacks aren't real and he's trying to keep a grasp on the here and now."

Hannibal and BA both looked at each other, then stared at Murdock bemused.

Murdock looked down at himself, wondering why they were staring. "What? Is my fly down?"

"Where did you come up with that?" Hannibal chuckled. "It actually sounds half-plausible to those of us who don't know any better," He wondered about what goes on in the pilot's mind.

"You learn a lot in group therapy. You should both try it sometime," Murdock said with a smooth air of arrogance.

"And end up like you? No thanks." BA told him.

Murdock threatened to spoon batter at him, until BA shot him a menacing growl; then he decided it wouldn't be worth the pain. Murdock grudgingly went back to preparing breakfast. He couldn't help but still worry about his best friend. He cast a look in the direction of the bathroom and hoped for Face's sake that this mission went smoothly.

Face bore no signs of his flashback, except he looked tired. He gave no indication that he even remembered it, so none of the others broached him on it. Murdock and BA would give Lansing breakfast, let him use the facilities and get things ready to load into the van while Hannibal and Face went to the Federal Building. Both of them dressed in conservative suits, Hannibal wore a brown wig and mustache, while Face just chose a different hairstyle and sunglasses. They matched the pictures that were on the fake IDs.

"I don't like this, Hannibal," Face complained as they entered the building. "One of these days we're going to get nabbed."

"Come on, Face. Where's your sense of adventure? Besides, this is the only way to see if Lansing's wanted for anything serious. We may as well check out Shaw and Goldman while we're here, also."

"Well, I hope you got a good story to tell the computer operator."

"Why does he need to know anything?" Hannibal smiled.

"Hmmm," Face said doubtfully.

Going into the Files Room, they both flashed their ID tags to the terminal operator. "I'm Agent Monroe," Hannibal said in an authoritative voice. "This is Agent Gibson. We're from the Las Vegas office. We need background checks done on three men we've followed here. This is a matter of national security, so I don't have to tell you to be discreet, do I?"

The nervous young man behind the terminal was fairly new on the job. He was hired more for his computer skills than anything else. "Ah, no sir! I'll do what I can." He saw the fading bruises on Agent Gibson's face and thought they must be after some pretty nasty people. He anxiously loosened the knot on his tie and his shaking fingers hovered over the keyboard. "If you'll just give me a name, we'll see who pops up on the monitor."

"You're an eager beaver, kid. I like that," Hannibal amused himself. "The first one is Goldman, Arthur."

The terminal operator punched the name in and waited for the results. Two matching names and pictures came on the screen a moment later. Face and Hannibal leaned in to study the pictures. Face pointed to the second one. "That's him! Can you print out the information on him?"

"Sure. It'll just take a minute." He directed the file to the printer. Trying to impress the out-of-town agents he talked about the new system. "This new computer is state-of-the-art technology. This dot matrix printer--"

"That's nice kid, but I'm interested in what the printer is printing out, thank you," Hannibal interjected. "While that's printing can you look up a Shaw, Reginald?"

"Ah, sure," the young man said. 'Boy, this guy's all business. How can he not be impressed by this great new machine!' he thought. He punched in the new name. When the name and photo appeared Face nodded to Hannibal's questioning look and had it printed out also.

"Now the last one, we only have a last name for. It's Lansing," Hannibal instructed.

With only one name to go by the computer came up with several choices, not distinguishing between first and last names. Face looked at each one, shaking his head. None of them resembled the goon locked up in Hannibal's basement. "He's not here!" he said angrily.

"Let's check the printouts for known accomplices. It's possible he didn't tell you his real name," Hannibal suggested.

The search turned up negative again. The only one Face recognized was the guard who had accompanied himself and Lansing into the dining room his first day there.

"There's nothing else we can do here. We've been here long enough, let's get back." Hannibal told the disappointed Lieutenant.

Face slammed the van's door as he got in on the driver's side. He rested his left elbow on the door and laid his head in his hand. "I can't believe this shit!" He threw his sunglasses onto the dash and slammed his right fist onto the steering wheel.

"Cool it, Lieutenant!" Hannibal warned, getting into his own seat. "At least we got information on the other two."

Face blew out a long breath, forcing himself to forget Lansing for the moment and concentrate on what the printouts read. "So what does it say?" he asked sharply, starting the van. On the way home, Hannibal read through the printouts. "Their histories are a carbon copy of each other's," Hannibal started. "They own percentages of several different business. But on the sly side, they're both suspected of money laundering, espionage, extortion and oh, imagine that………kidnapping." He lit a fresh cigar. "Probably in regards to the extortion. Or the kinky sexcapades they're known for."

"You said 'suspected'. Does that mean the authorities lack enough evidence to convict them?" Face asked.

"Basically. They must cover their tracks well."

"So does Lansing, apparently," Face couldn't stop himself from saying. "If the FBI doesn't have enough to convict any of them with, it's going to be a waste of time checking with the local police in Carvers."

Hannibal had to agree. "You're probably right. Might still be worth the effort though," he sighed. "Don't worry, Face. We'll figure out something." Face just shook his head like the situation was impossible. Not having any more answers for him, Hannibal changed the subject. "What's your plan on getting a plane?"

"I figure this time it would be better just to rent one legal-like. Then we won't have to worry about anybody recognizing a missing plane. I'll call the airfield when we get back and reserve a six-seater. Murdock says there's an airfield about 40 miles south of Carvers and there is a rental agency that rents vans."

Hannibal almost bit through his cigar thinking how unlike Face it was to spend that kind of money when no one else was footing the bill. 'Kid must have too many things on his mind to not want to try scamming anything.'

"Sounds good, Face," he relented.

On arriving back home, BA and Murdock were filled in on the findings. It was obvious to them Face wasn't too happy about not finding anything on Lansing. They could understand his anger, but could offer him no more words of encouragement than Hannibal had. As he changed out of his suit and into more casual clothes, Face was becoming more despondent over the fact that Lansing might end up going free.

BA reported that Lansing had not said a word while eating, but had a look of pure hatred and dangerousness written all over him. He had only smirked once when he saw BA and Murdock exchange a worried glance.

When it came time to bring Lansing up, Hannibal unlocked his cuffs from around the pipe while BA held his rifle on him. "Come on, Lansing. We're going on a trip."

"Hope it's not Disneyworld," Lansing eyed him coolly. He was wide awake now, but looked haggard and dirty.

Hannibal locked the two sets of cuffs behind Lansing's back. "Nah, I don't think you'd fit in. I hear Nevada's lovely this time of year. Especially around a little town that sits in a valley between two national forest ranges." Hannibal smiled with satisfaction when Lansing tensed. "We're taking you back to your bosses, Pal. We're gonna unload you on their front porch like an unwanted aunt the family keeps passing around. And by the time we get done wiping the floor up with all of you, you're gonna be sorry you ever messed with the A-Team!"

Lansing gave Hannibal a dry chuckle. "Very impressive speech, Colonel. If my hands were free, I'd applaud your effort." Lansing took a breath. "So how did Peck know where he was?"

"Carelessness on someone's part, and he took advantage of it." Hannibal pushed Lansing towards the stairs. "He also remembers everything and everybody. More carelessness on your party's part. Dr. Mueller's drug wasn't as foolproof as he hoped."

If Lansing had any doubts about Peck remembering, they vanished when Hannibal mentioned Mueller's name. He wondered if Peck was still at his beckon call, doubting it if he had his memory back. Maybe he would test him on it. Keeping his cool, amused attitude in place, he let Hannibal and BA lead him up the steps.

Murdock and Face were waiting near the basement door, automatic pistols in hand. The four would lead Lansing to the van where he would be secured in the back. Face was a little nervous at having to face Lansing again. He hadn't seen him in over forty-eight hours. No one else wanted him helping in the care of Lansing, not that he minded keeping his distance. Yet he was curious as to whether or not the hypnosis had worked. He didn't feel the fearful, sexual apprehension he'd had before when he heard them coming up the steps, which he thought was a good sign.

When Lansing's massive bulk came through the door, Face felt a shudder go through him. Angry at himself, he attributed it to nervousness and reigned it in. Lansing took his time walking past him, stared him the eye for a second, then let his eyes roam down and back up Face's body and smiled appreciatively. If he had done this four or five days ago, Face would have come right to him eager to serve him. For his effort, all Lansing got was an angry glare from Face and the sound of his gun being readied to fire.

BA pushed the big man forward forcefully. Both Lansing and Face had the answer to their queries. Face had recognized the look in Lansing's eyes and felt no draw to him. He breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

BA had Lansing sit across the gun locker and secured him to the iron rings that were on each side of the van's rear interior. It was cramped, and it wouldn't be a comfortable drive for him. Lansing kept silent during the drive to the airfield. He would give each one an occasional glance, but most of his attention was on Face. He stared at his profile. 'I'm not through with you yet, pretty one,' he silently threatened. 'I've got a score to settle with you now. You betrayed me, and you'll pay dearly for that. Whether you want to believe it or not, you're still my whore.'

Face could feel Lansing's eyes on him. It made him uncomfortable and he wished he could blindfold the guy. He refused to let Lansing see him squirm, so he remained still and stared straight ahead, pretending not to notice. They couldn't get to the airfield fast enough to suit him.

At the airfield, BA pulled the van right up to the waiting plane. Face went inside the small terminal to take care of business while the others loaded the plane, making sure no one was paying close attention to what or whom they were loading.

"Here you go, Buddy," Face said, handing Murdock the key.

"Facey, this plane is great! It looks almost brand-spankin' new. Totally unlike what you usually scam."

Face had to laugh. Sometimes Murdock was like a kid in a candy store. "First class this trip, Murdock. Just for you."

After Lansing was tied to his seat near the front of the plane, BA turned to Hannibal. "I don't know why you just don't let him drive there with me. Then he won't be in your way."

Hannibal put his arm around BA's shoulder. "It's good of you to offer BA, but we can handle him." BA never felt the alcohol-soaked cotton ball touch his shoulder.

"Okay then, Hannibal. I'll see you later today. I'm gettin' offa here 'fore that fool starts the engine." BA turned to leave the plane, but felt a sudden stabbing pain in his shoulder. He turned back around and glared. "Ahh, Hannibal!" was all he got out before falling into the colonel's waiting arms.

Already used to the BA routine, Face had taken the van and parked it in the lot. "At least this time it's going to be you he's pissed at when he wakes up," he told Hannibal after getting BA strapped into a seat.

"You just need to know how to handle his more reasonable side. Or if all else fails………pull rank." Hannibal went to the front of the plane. "We're all set, Captain. Let's get this bird in the air."

"Sí, señor. Aero de Murdock es en servico," the pilot said in what he thought was good Spanish. Getting clearance to take off, the plane was soon in the air for the short flight to their destination.

Lansing sat quietly contemplating. 'If these idiots only knew they're taking me right where I want to go.' Sure, things weren't going according to plan, but even the best-laid plans need room for improvisation. He would take them where they wanted to go. He knew the security measures in and around the estate. Goldman and Shaw weren't going to be pleased, and he was sure Forrest would have some words for him. But these men were inconsequential to him now. Expendable, if need be. It was time to put his skills to work and look out for number one. To hell with anyone who got in his way. The force of revenge would drive him now. He got a hard-on thinking of his style of sadistic revenge.

While BA snored lightly, Hannibal asked Face what he remembered about the outside of the estate. There wasn't much of the outside or inside he'd seen, but Face told him of the tall wrought-iron gate and of the guard there. And of the second guard who had helped escort him into the house. He'd only seen the two guards once, but there was also the three men who'd disguised themselves as the Team. Face got a cold chill remembering that scene. Hannibal had wanted an idea of what kind of opposition to expect. So there was a possible five heavies; plus the owners and their two houseguests, IF they were still around. Hannibal chewed the end of his unlit cigar thinking they had plenty of firepower to handle that many, but also that surprises should be expected.

Face looked at Lansing, glad they were a couple of seats behind him so Lansing wouldn't be staring him down like he had in the van. He didn't like how quiet Lansing was being. Usually he was full of sarcastic wisecracks. This quiet, subdued Lansing was unsettling.

A short time later they landed. Face found the car rental agency inside and rented a van. BA was the last thing deposited in the van, behind the wheel, still asleep. Murdock and Face prepared for the storm when Hannibal shook his shoulder to awaken him. "Wake up, BA."

BA shook his head and looked around confused. "Where are we?" Seeing the planes on the field and that he was in a different van, he became angry. "You knocked me out again! You lied to me, Hannibal! You're gonna pay!" He raised his fist towards the colonel.

"Now Sergeant, I didn't lie to you. I said you wouldn't wake up on a plane. Are you on a plane?" He waved his hand at the van's interior.

"No!"

"And didn't I say you'd be driving?" He looked at BA quizzically.

"Yeah!"

"So drive. Due North. We don't have all day, you know."

"You put me on a plane. You know I don't like flyin'!" He put the van in gear and peeled out. "I'm gettin' tired of you all trickin' me and stickin' me on planes!"

Murdock and Face shared an amused smile, while Hannibal lit his cigar. "Oh relax, Sergeant." BA gave him one final glaring scowl, mumbled something about getting even, then put his concentration on the road ahead of him. Lansing had watched the scene and rolled his eyes thinking, 'These guys are supposed to be mercenaries?' He spent the rest of the trip staring out the back windows, since there weren't any side windows and casting occasional glances at Face. He decided to make it easy for them if they asked about directions. The sooner they get to the estate, the better.

They pulled over once they got to the small downtown area of Carvers. They could see the small sheriff's office and post office from where they sat. "What's the plan, Hannibal?" BA asked gruffly.

"We split up. Face will check the police files while I distract whoever's inside. From the size of the place, it should be pretty easy. BA, Murdock, you'll case the post office and wait for someone to pick up the mail from box 129. After Face and I are finished, we'll all keep switching places till someone shows up for the mail. Then we'll just follow him home." Glancing at the pair, he added, "Try to be inconspicuous. You two stand out enough as it is."

"Gotcha, Colonel." Murdock replied. "They might have already picked up the mail for today, you know."

Lansing broke his silence by clearing his throat. Hannibal looked back at him suspiciously. "You got something to say?"

"Only that you're wasting your time. If you're thinking that Mayberry sheriff here has any records on me, or my employers, you're wrong. He has no idea who we are. The only person who comes to town is the housekeeper. And she picks up the mail first thing in the morning."

Hannibal eyed him for a moment. The others glanced between him and Lansing. "We have the FBI files on Goldman and Shaw," he told Lansing. "We just can't seem to find anything on you, though."

"Their crimes are their problems. As for me, maybe I'm just not wanted for anything," he said innocently. He smiled inwardly. Oh yes, he was wanted, all right. But not by police, or FBI. His crimes went much higher. Only a few people knew about him and what he'd done. He knew they were after him, but he'd always eluded them.

"I find that hard to believe," Hannibal told him. "With the things we know you've done and the company you keep, there's something somewhere."

Lansing just shrugged. "Believe what you want. Go ahead and check the sheriff's records if you want, but like I said, you'd be wasting your time."

Hannibal decided to believe him and not spend time looking through records unnecessarily. "Well guys, I guess we get a couple of rooms and wait till morning then."

Lansing sighed impatiently. "Take the main road out of town and head up into the hills. I'll tell you where to turn off to get to the estate."

The Team all stared at him unbelievingly. Why the hell would he be helping them? Could it be a trap?

"I'm getting a little tired of being cooped up in here. You think I care what happens to them now?" Lansing challenged.

"I'd think you'd be more concerned about what happens to you," Hannibal told him.

"So I get arrested for hanging around known felons. Big fucking deal. I could use a little rest," Lansing sneered.

Suddenly enraged, Face reached back and grabbed the front of Lansing's shirt. "If you think that's all you're going to get for what you did to me, you're fucking dreaming! I'LL KILL YOU FIRST!"

"Lieutenant!" Hannibal yelled. "Let him go! I told you we'd deal with him our own way." He looked at Lansing threateningly. "And I DO mean that."

Face pushed Lansing as he released him. His face was red and he was shaking. He looked at Hannibal angrily, but the colonel just stared him down until he gave in and looked away. Hannibal wasn't going to let him commit murder. Murdock reached over and rubbed his shoulder. "Don't you worry. It'll work out. It always does." Face just nodded, not really believing him.

"Go ahead, BA. Follow his directions. But let's keep our eyes open." Hannibal instructed. He gave Face another glance, hoping he'd be able to control himself.

Lansing's directions took them up into the mountains. They turned into a private road. Lansing knew they had just passed a motion detector, which would alarm the estate that someone would be coming to the gate. When they saw the gate up ahead, BA stopped the van.

They saw one man with a gun, manning the gate. "Is that electrified?" Hannibal asked Lansing. He shook his head no, but knew that when they passed through it another alarm would be triggered.

"Is there any staff besides the housekeeper in there? Any innocents?"

"Just the housekeeper and cook."

Hannibal grinned and grabbed the large automatic rifle from between the front seats. "Okay, guys, get ready. BA, let's crash this party!"

BA smiled, knowing what Hannibal meant. He floored the accelerator and raced towards the gate, intending to go through it. The guard opened fire when he knew the van wasn't going to stop. A few bullets hit the van, but not enough to stop it. BA ducked slightly as the van crashed through the iron gate, sending the guard flying.

They sped up towards the house, watching for more guns but not seeing any. Face couldn't help the squeezing tightness in his chest as he watched the house looming larger as they neared it. BA brought the van to a stop near the front door. They quickly got out, cut the ropes from Lansing's ankles so he could walk and approached the door. Hannibal brought his gun up and kept firing until the door flew open. He and BA pushed Lansing through ahead of them, Face and Murdock brought up the rear.

No one was around when they stepped into the foyer. "Where the hell is everyone?" Hannibal asked.

"I don't like this," Face added.

"They're probably in the study calling for backup," Lansing admitted. He knew that was where he needed to take the Team.

"Lead the way," Hannibal and BA both had their guns at his back. Lansing led them to the study, opening the door.

Shaw was just hanging up the phone when they burst in. "What the hell is the meaning of this? Lansing?"

Lansing winked at him unseen by those behind him. He led them to a wall of bookshelves across the room from the desk that stood in front of a bay window. Hannibal held Lansing in front of him while the Team stood side by side next to him, each having their guns raised at the three men who stood behind the desk.

"These men are supposed to be dead!" Forrest shouted at Lansing. "I knew you'd screw it up!"

"Well, well, Mr. Forrest. We meet again," Hannibal said sarcastically. "Your prison cell is awaiting your return. Along with these other two screwballs here."

Goldman spoke up. "Lansing! What the hell went wrong?"

"We're what went wrong," Hannibal said proudly. "Nobody goes up against us and wins. Only you're too stupid to realize that. Now, the three of you just put your hands up. And you better hope your goons don't come in firing, cause you'll be the first ones cut down."

Forrest put his hands up, but Goldman and Shaw stood there and smiled. "I don't think so, Colonel Smith," Goldman told him. "You see………the area of floor you're standing on has micro switches embedded in the floor beneath the carpeting. Each one of you are undoubtedly standing on one. You move and the explosives in the bookshelves behind you go off."

"You expect me to believe that?" Hannibal asked, eyeing them warily.

"Turn your head and look at the bronze knick-knack behind your sergeant's back. See the wire coming out the back of it? It's loaded with explosive, which is less than a foot from his back. How much damage do you think it will do?"

Hannibal looked and did indeed see the wire coming out of it, leading to other items on the shelf. He sighed deeply, not happy.

"There are several items along that shelf that will explode. So I suggest you put the guns down, unless you want to stand there all day," Shaw added.

Forrest looked surprised and relieved to be hearing this. Lansing got a broad smile on his face,

knowing all along the explosives were there. Which was why he led them to that side of the room.

At this point, eight other men came into the room, guns drawn. "Well, Colonel? It's up to you?"

Hannibal, along with the others was seething. He hadn't expected something like this. There was no point in getting his Team killed by the explosives. They'd have to work something else out. "Drop your guns, guys," he said quietly.

"No, Hannibal!" Face insisted. He couldn't believe this was happening. He wasn't going to give up so easily.

"Do it, Face. That's an order," Hannibal used his most serious tone. He dropped his own gun to the floor, followed by BA's, then Murdock's. Face held onto his, wanting to use it desperately. But he knew this would only get the others killed all the more sooner. He reluctantly dropped it to the floor.

Goldman told the guards to move in closer and keep the Team covered. He opened a desk drawer and flipped a switch. "Okay, they're deactivated. Mike, pick their guns up. Dewey, search them."

The guard called Dewey searched them and relieved them of their hidden handguns and grenades. He found the handcuff key on Hannibal and unlocked Lansing's cuffs.

Lansing rubbed his wrists and stared at Hannibal. "I don't like being threatened, Smith." He drew his arm back and slammed his fist into Hannibal's gut, doubling him over. Hannibal reached out and grabbed BA's arm before BA would do something out of anger. Lansing moved down the line to Face and smiled evilly at him. He ran his hand through the thick blond hair, causing Face to shrink back and tremble.

"And so the games begin………again."

*

Murdock reached over and grabbed Lansing's arm, pulling it away from Face. "Keep your hands off him, you son of a bitch!"

For his action, he was rewarded with a backhand from Lansing, causing him to stumble into BA.

BA helped Murdock stand back up. "Leave him to me, Fool!" he told Murdock. BA moved to stand in front of Lansing and locked eyes with him. Even with BA's build, he still had to look up to meet Lansing's eyes. "You messin' with my little brothers means you're messin' with ME! And NOBODY messes with BA Baracus!"

Lansing silenced with a raised hand the sounds of guns being raised behind. He didn't need their assistance. He glared down at BA and sneered. "This coming from a chicken shit who has to be knocked out just to fly? I've seen more guts in those little gooks I used to interrogate during the war. Right before I slit their throats."

Hannibal could feel the hot fury rising in BA when he grabbed his arm again. "Stand down, Sergeant!" BA ignored him and pulled his arm away. He was trembling with anger. He grabbed Lansing's shirt with his left hand and was about to throw a right swing, when Lansing quickly brought his knee up viciously impacting with BA's groin. BA's knees buckled as he gasped in pain. Lansing then brought both his fists down on the back of BA's neck, sending him to the floor. Wanting one more show of proof of his superior strength, Lansing kicked BA in his ribs. BA squeezed his eyes shut against the hot tears from the pain he felt. Nobody had ever gotten him down so easily and quickly before. He could only curl up and groan in agony.

Murdock knelt down beside BA, then looked up at Hannibal who looked about ready to jump on Lansing himself. Lansing gave him a challenging look, welcoming an attack from the man who kept him knocked out and chained to a pipe for two and half days. Suddenly a shot rang out from across the room. "That's enough!" Goldman yelled.

Lansing turned around and glared at his employer for interrupting his workout. "I haven't had enough yet!"

"You'll get your chance. Right now, I want to know why they are here and not buried six feet under."

"Because YOUR plan had bugs in it," Lansing accused, pointing a finger and stepping towards the desk. "And those drugs Mueller came up with were too easily traceable. You should have just let me handle it from the beginning. But no, as usual, it had to be a big fucking production! Is Mueller still around?"

"No, his work was finished here, so he flew back to Germany yesterday. And as I recall, Lansing, you were having just as much fun, if not more, as the rest of us. So don't get on your high horse with me."

"Is everything just a big game with you people?" Hannibal asked. "You play with people like toys until you're sick of them, then kill them?"

"We don't always kill them," Shaw spoke up, smiling and shrugging as if he were talking of insects, rather than people. "Only sometimes."

"Reg, that came off sounding so presageful. Very nicely said," Goldman joked to his partner, who nodded his head in appreciation. Lansing shook his head in quiet frustration. He picked up one of the Team's confiscated handguns, which were laying on the desk, and began toying with it.

BA was getting back up by now with Murdock's help. The redness from pain and embarrassment showed through his darkly-complected face. He nodded to Hannibal, indicating he was okay.

Hannibal was at a loss as to how to get out of this situation. There were too many guns covering them to make any kind of move. He felt he'd let his men down by not foreseeing and making any backup plan in case of this kind of contingency. He looked over to Face to see how he was holding up. Face was staring straight ahead, a haunted look in his eyes. Hannibal hoped the kid wasn't giving up hope.

Hannibal turned his attention back to Goldman and Shaw. Forrest was behind them, red with anger. These men were going to be hard to figure out. Judging them all to be half-bent with madness, he didn't know whether they'd shoot the Team down now or make them wait until they figured out something more interesting to do with them. He decided to press the issue.

"So what now? I know you weren't expecting company for dinner, but I could sure use a bite to eat."

Goldman leaned back against the desk and crossed his arms. "That is a good question, Colonel Smith. What do you think, Reg?"

"Hmmm," Shaw feigned concentration. "These men have been quite a nuisance to us, haven't they? You know, we could starve them for a while and wear down their resistance. Yes, and then give them each something to eat. Only one of the meals could be laced with, oh, rat poison for instance. Only they won't know which one." From the look on his face, he seemed to be enjoying his fantasy play.

"Oh, that's so evil, Reg. But quite predictable. No, they'd let themselves starve to death first."

Hannibal was getting a little tired of being treated like a mouse in a maze. He started to say something when Forrest finally exploded.

"Enough with the stupid jokes of yours already!" he shouted. He came forward, shaking a finger at the Team. "I want them dead NOW!" He picked up another handgun from the desk. "I'll do Peck myself. Then maybe I'll get some satisfaction."

Before Forrest could even aim the gun, Lansing grabbed him. "Sit down and shut up, Forrest! He's mine!" Face looked at the two, wide-eyed and worried.

"How dare you? If you'd done your job right, they'd be dead already. Why don't you just admit that you fucked up?"

Goldman and Shaw both saw the look of fury flashing across Lansing's face. There would be nothing they could do to stop him if Lansing was pushed far enough. And at the moment, Lansing was needed more than their old friend. "Charles, I suggest you do as he says," Goldman told him.

Lansing released Forrest, who gave Shaw and Goldman a threatening look. "The only reason you two aren't in prison for funding that research at Wellington is because I took the wrap for you. Sure, you broke me out. But I'm getting damned tired of your pussy footing around. It's time someone took some action. And if I have to go right through you, I will."

"Charles, that sounded like a threat," Shaw deduced in a serious tone.

Forrest was so distracted with his own blind rage, he didn't notice the slight nod Goldman sent to Lansing. The Team did catch the nod and knew something bad was about to happen.

"You just try and stand in my way! I'll take out anyone who does. Starting with that big idiot." As he was saying his last words, he was turning to Lansing to shoot him. With a shocked expression, he saw Lansing's gun already aimed at him. Lansing didn't hesitate. He fired, hitting Forrest in the forehead. The bullet tore a path through his brain. Forrest's gun went off, missing Lansing, but hitting one of the guards behind him in his shoulder.

Forrest flew backwards, arms flailing. He was dead before he hit the floor, his eyes still wide open in shock. The Team looked down at him, then at the others in total disbelief. Even the guards were looking on confused, waiting for instructions. Lansing stood there with a satisfied smirk on his face.

"Damn you, Charles," Goldman shook his head. "Should have kept your mouth shut."

"Art, he's staining the carpeting," Shaw pointed out. "What do you say, we put those four downstairs for a while until we figure out what to do with them? We need to get rid of the body."

"Yes. That's a good idea," Goldman agreed. He pointed to two of the guards. "You two, go with Lansing. Take the prisoners to the basement and put them in that cell Peck was kept in. Any one of them make a move, shoot him. The key to the door is on the workbench down there. Oh, and tell Maria and Roberto to take the rest of the day off." The guard that had been shot was on his knees on the floor, losing blood quickly. "Mike, take him to Doc Malone's. The rest of you, take this body somewhere far from here and dump it in the woods."

"This way, gentlemen," Lansing held his hand out towards the door, his eyes still gleaming. The Team took one more look at the carnage in the room and following Lansing out the door. The two guards followed them. When Lansing opened the door to the kitchen, the housekeeper and cook were standing together in the corner. They'd heard all the shooting and stopped talking when the door opened.

"Roberto, you and Maria can take off for the rest of the day," Lansing told them. They nodded. Maria got her purse and Roberto got his jacket from the coat rack by the back door. The two gave each other a serious look before walking out the door.

Lansing then led the Team through the kitchen and down the basement steps. Face began shaking and breathing irregularly when they came to the large room where he'd spent most of his time there. He shook his head and couldn't go on.

"Face?" Murdock asked, concerned.

"I c-can't," he breathed, his feet rooted to the spot.

Lansing turned around. "What's the matter, blondie? Just think of all the good memories we had in here. Come on!" He yanked Face's arm, pulling him forward.

Face made it into the room and towards the cell door. He noticed the bed wasn't where it had been. Looking around he saw it dismantled, leaning up against a wall, covered with sheets. He also noticed the workbench no longer looked like a chemical laboratory. He breathed a small sigh of relief at not having to look at those items again. His apprehension about everything else was still very high, though.

Lansing opened the cell door and pushed him through, the others followed him in. One of the guards got the key and locked the cell door, handing the key to Lansing.

"Hope you enjoy your stay. I'm sure it won't be a long one."

"None of you are going to get away with this, Lansing," Hannibal said, matter-of-factly. He was letting Lansing know they hadn't given up.

"Oh, really? And how do you know this?"

"Well, for starters, don't you think that doctor's going to wonder about a bullet wound? He has to report it."

Lansing snickered. "Not Doc Malone. He doesn't ask questions. His records will say it was a hunting accident because that's what the men will tell him. Now I'm going back upstairs. These men will be posted upstairs right outside the door." He looked at Face greedily. "I'll be back for you in a little while." Without waiting for any response, he turned and the guards followed him away.

Face leaned back against the cold wall and slowly slid down it till he was seated on the floor with his knees against his chest. He wrapped his arms around his legs and stared at the opposite wall. He wondered how this could be happening to him again, and if he could survive another bout with Lansing.

BA and Murdock sat down on either side of Face and Hannibal got down across from him to make eye contact.

Murdock put his arm around Face's shoulders. "We're not going to let him take you."

"That's right. He'll have to go through us first," BA added.

"That shouldn't be too much of a problem," Face said, dejectedly. "You saw what he did to Forrest."

"Face, we can't give up," Hannibal tried consoling. "They could have killed us right away upstairs, but they didn't. We COULD still have a chance." He looked at the cell door. "BA, any chance of that door coming off?"

BA stood back up and shook the cell door, pulling and pushing with all his might. "No way, Hannibal. It's on there good."

"Damn," Hannibal muttered. "Well, I have noticed one thing. There seems to be somewhat of a power struggle going on between Lansing and his bosses. That could be their downfall."

"Don't suppose we'd get lucky and the three of them would knock each other off," Murdock vainly hoped.

"That would be nice. I'm sure we could fool those idiot guards when they come back," Hannibal joined in Murdock's fantasy. "They're probably not very good independent thinkers."

Face couldn't join in their wishful thinking. He could only feel despair. He sat there quietly, losing himself to his memories, knowing they would be lived again soon. He would voluntarily go with Lansing when he came for him. This time it wouldn't be because he was under the influence of a drug, but because he wasn't going to let the others get hurt or killed because of him.

********************

Upstairs in the study, the body of Forrest had been removed. Shaw and Goldman had been discussing what to do with the Team when Lansing rejoined them. He'd made a trip to his room to gather a few things. One of those things was another gun with a silencer attachment from his collection of weapons. He loved silencers. Quiet and deadly. Just like him.

"Lansing, when the other men get back, we want you to get rid of the A-Team once and for all. Just waste them, put them in the van they came in, and take them far out into the desert and leave them for the buzzards. And I do mean ALL of them."

Lansing understood the meaning in Goldman's last words. But he had other ideas. "I have my own score to settle with Peck now. He's going to suffer first."

"Damn it, Lansing, you're paid to follow orders. Don't you forget that. We've had enough of this mess. Just do as you are told and nothing more."

It was at this point, Lansing decided he was done following their orders. He looked down at Goldman with a hard glint in his eyes. "You're beginning to sound like Mr. Forrest. I didn't like him very much." With that he took the gun from underneath his jacket and grabbed Goldman by the collar. Enjoying the look of a man who knows he's going to die, he put the gun to Goldman's chest and pulled the trigger. Goldman lurched in his grasp and took a final gasp of air. Lansing tossed him backwards, following the path of the spray of blood that had burst from Goldman's back.

"Art!" Shaw screamed. In shock he knelt down beside his mate and took his hand, checking for a pulse he knew wouldn't be there. He looked back up at Lansing in disgust. "You killed him! You bastard!"

"I don't like your attitude, either. Consider this my resignation." Lansing said coolly. His next two bullets went into Shaw's chest, who fell awkwardly above his lover's head.

Lansing breathed deeply, putting the gun back in his waistband underneath his jacket. Now he could concentrate on more a more pleasurable pursuit. He went to the desk and opened the drawer where he knew extra keys were kept. He selected the keys to the four-wheel drive pick-up truck that was in the garage and the key to the mountain cabin the deceased couple had higher up in the mountains.

In the kitchen where the two guards were posted, he told them to disable the Team's van and then to wait outside for the other men to get back. He also told them that Shaw and Goldman didn't want to be disturbed in the study and that, under no circumstances, were any of them to go down into the basement without his permission. They hadn't heard the commotion from the study, so suspected nothing. Lansing just wanted them out of the way. After they were gone, he went downstairs.

When they heard Lansing's approaching footsteps, Hannibal, Murdock and BA all stood side by side at the cell door, putting themselves between Lansing and Face.

"Well, well, protecting the pretty one, are we?" Lansing asked, seeming to enjoy their futile attempt.

"You're not taking him," Hannibal stated flatly.

"Oh, yes I am. You see, you have two choices----you can either hand him over and live to try to get yourselves out of here. Or I can shoot the three of you down right now and take him anyway."

"We are NOT just going to hand him over to you!" Murdock shouted in frustration. "Speaking for myself, I would rather die knowing I did my best to prevent it."

"Okay, then. You're first." Lansing brought his gun out and took aim at Murdock's head.

"Stop it!" Face spoke up from behind them. He pushed his way through his teammates, putting himself against the door. "No one's going to die on my account."

"Face, don't," Hannibal told him.

Face ignored him and faced Lansing. "I'll go with you. But give me your word that you won't shoot them."

Lansing smiled and put the gun away. "You have my word."

"Your word don't mean nothin!" BA spat.

Face looked into Lansing's eyes, challenging him to keep his word. "No, BA. He means it."

Lansing had to respect the challenging look. He nodded his approval. Face turned back to his teammates, his eyes pleading. "Please just stand back. Don't do anything stupid."

"Face?" Murdock's eyes were moist, his features twisted in anguish.

Face gave him a weak, reassuring smile. "It's okay, Murdock. At least you guys will have a chance. Now please, move back so he can open the door."

The three prisoners looked at each other and Hannibal nodded. They hesitantly moved back a few feet. Lansing unlocked the door to let Face out, keeping his eye on the others. Once Face was out, he locked the door and took a pair of handcuffs from his pocket.

The others came back to the door and watched. Face held his hands out for Lansing to put the cuffs on his wrists. He stared back at the Team, looking each one in the eye, as if saying his good byes. They understood, but no one dared speak the word aloud. That would be too definite. The three in the cell, at least, weren't ready to face that possibility yet. Unlike the fourth, who gave them one last confident smile. Inside he felt as if he were going to his execution.

Lansing kept his word about not shooting the Team. He knew once all the guards came back and eventually found that his ex-employers were dead, they would take off without a thought about the prisoners. So they would either starve to death, or if they did somehow manage to get out and come after him, he'd be open to the challenge. After all, he had lots of spare time now. Face didn't look back as Lansing took hold of his arm firmly and pulled him away.

*

Face expected to be taken to another part of the house, most probably Lansing's own room. He was more than a little alarmed when he found himself in the large garage being pushed into the passenger seat of a pick-up truck. Lansing told him to stay put, then he punctured the tires on the other three vehicles in the garage before getting in the truck himself. He opened the garage door using the automatic opener on the visor.

"Get down and stay down till we get past the gate," he ordered. Face scooted down, so he was out of sight. Lansing drove out casually, not wanting to appear suspicious to the men he'd sent outside as he made his way down the long driveway. Face stayed down till he saw them pass through the tall wrought-iron gate.

He sat back up and looked at Lansing cautiously. "Where are we going?"

"To a cabin up in the mountains. We'll be safe there for a while."

'WE'LL be safe for a WHILE?' Face wondered. He'd known Lansing would want to rape him again, probably beat him to a pulp and then let him die. But he'd expected these things to happen right away and end quickly, back at the estate. Now here they were going off to some remote cabin, and Face couldn't help but wonder how long "a while" was going to be.

"Wh-what about Shaw and Goldman? Aren't we going to be missed?" Face asked, unable to hide his nervousness.

Lansing chuckled. "They decided to take an early retirement. Nobody knows where we're going."

It took Face only a few seconds to realize what Lansing meant. The pair were dead. No wonder he'd agreed so easily to leave the guys alive in the cell. The only people left there were the guards, and they weren't just going to open the cell and let them go free. They'd probably just high tail it out of the area when they found the bodies. The housekeeper or cook? Probably no help there. Lansing made sure they were gone before bringing them through the kitchen. Besides, they were probably used to the strange goings on there.

'Shit,' Face said to himself. 'That's how Lansing intends to kill them. Slowly. But why doesn't that surprise me? The guy's a freakin' lunatic.' The knot that had formed in his stomach when they were captured now felt like a heavy lead weight. His head began reeling, thinking he was responsible for his friends' predicament. Why had he let this happen? Why hadn't he been more careful? He suddenly felt an overwhelming need to get out of that truck and get back to his friends.

Giving into his panic and heedless of the consequences, when the truck came to a sharp curve in the road and Lansing slowed to maneuver it, Face made his move. He quickly opened his door and jumped out in one smooth motion. He landed hard on the pavement and rolled a few times. By the time he pulled himself up, Lansing already had the truck stopped and was getting out, yelling at Face to stop.

Face climbed up the small embankment at the side of the road and slipped into the woods. It was difficult keeping his balance while running with his hands cuffed. He stumbled over things but kept himself upright. He headed in a general direction back towards the estate. He could hear Lansing shouting warnings clearly, meaning he wasn't too far behind. Fear and adrenaline kept him running blindly.

Ducking to avoid a tree limb, he tripped over a fallen branch and fell to the ground. He attempted to get up quickly, but his foot was caught in a vine. He yanked it free and got up again, but he lost precious distance. His lungs already bursting from exertion, he tried running even faster, which only made him stumble more. Again he fell to the ground. This time he could hear Lansing much closer and looked over his shoulder as he got back up. There was no way he was going to be able to outrun him.

Before Lansing could pounce on him, he picked up a large stick and began swinging it wildly. Lansing stopped short, breathing heavily himself. "You---" he panted, "think that twig is going to protect you?" Face paused in his swinging, holding the stick in front of him. He backed up a few steps.

"I think I told you before how much I love a struggle and what it does to me," Lansing teased, moving forward slowly.

Face remembered back to the first night Lansing had him. His attempts at escaping and fighting only made Lansing more excited and brutal. Wild-eyed, Face swung the stick around again, grunting at each movement. He backed up more until he felt his foot catch on something. Lansing used this opportunity to advance. Face swung viciously at him, but Lansing held his arm up to stop the blow. The thick stick broke in half when it hit his arm. He quickly grabbed the remainder of it away as Face fell backwards.

Face turned over and tried pushing himself up again, but Lansing grabbed Face's belt and yanked him back around. "I guess without the drugs, you're going to be a bit more difficult to control," Lansing sneered. "So I'm going to have to remind you of what to expect when you screw up!"

Face saw him raise the makeshift club and put his arms up to block the blow. Lansing came down hard. The blows to his arms hurt badly, but the ones he couldn't block hit his stomach and chest with enough force to make him cry out. Lansing had no intention of breaking bones, but judged his blows to cause deep bruising. When Face couldn't take anymore, he curled up to protect his front, exposing his back to the brutal blows. Finally, when Lansing had had enough he tossed the club aside and pulled Face around again and brought him up so their faces were only inches apart.

"Maybe I'll consider this as repentance for the stunt you pulled to get the handcuffs key off me." Remember that?" He pushed Face back down into the dirt. "And there's a few more things I think you owe me for, so this is only the beginning, baby cakes. Only the beginning."

Face lay there gasping for breath, feeling every bruise as it formed. He hurt terribly and couldn't handle the thought of what was going to happen later. "J-Just kill me n-now. Please!"

Lansing shook his head. "Not yet. There's so much more I want from you. Now we're going back to the truck. It's only about forty-five minutes to the cabin." An idea seemed to come across him. He dug the handcuffs key from his pocket and released Face's right wrist. He put the shackle on his own right wrist. "There. Now I don't have to worry about you running again. Get up."

Lansing stood up, pulling on Face's left arm. Using his freed right arm to help push himself up, Face made it to his feet, groaning in pain at the effort. They trudged back toward the truck. Face's weakened condition made it difficult. If he stumbled, Lansing would keep pulling on his arm, dragging him, until he got up. By the time they got to the truck his arm and shoulder felt just short of being dislocated.

Lansing kept the handcuffs attached to them both driving the rest of the way to the cabin. Face felt horrible. Not only physically, but emotionally as well. He couldn't help but feel like he'd abandoned his friends. Left them to die a slow death. He tried to think of something he could have done different, but he realized it was a moot attempt. He couldn't change what had already happened, and he felt extreme guilt. When Lansing was done playing with him and decided it was time for him to die, he would welcome it.

The rutted dirt road they were following finally came to an end at the large cabin. Face could tell they were in a very remote location. He hadn't even seen another car in half an hour. Lansing turned the engine off and reached over and rubbed a smudge of dirt from Face's cheek. His dark eyes looked hard and evil, glazing over with lust. "I've got quite an evening planned. I'd ask if you're up to it, but that doesn't really matter, does it?"

Face didn't answer. He followed Lansing out of the truck and to the front door, thinking he deserved everything that was coming.

********************

It had been over two hours since Face had left with Lansing. The silence that filled the house was more like a roar to the three men sitting on the floor in the basement prison. BA had tried fruitlessly to break open the door, even Murdock had helped at one point, but the door wouldn't budge. Except for their own voices, they had heard nothing and nobody else at all, which was very disturbing to them. When they hadn't heard any struggle or even a scream from Face, they could only assume Lansing had taken him elsewhere. That thought of not knowing where Face was made the silence all the more haunting.

Murdock couldn't take sitting passively anymore. He stood up, stretched his arms, then hugged himself and paced the length of the cell. Worrying was wearing thin on him. He worried Face was already dead. Or if he wasn't dead yet, he worried what he was going through. If he was hurt and in pain. Murdock was close to losing it and there was nothing he could do about it.

Hannibal stood up. He too was worried sick about Face, and could see the pressure was getting to Murdock. "You okay?"

He stopped pacing and looked at the colonel. "No." He took his hat off and wrung it in his hands, a sure sign of his agitation. "He's out there alone with that………animal!" Murdock slapped his hat against his leg. "And there ain't a damn thing we can do, cause we're stuck in this hole!"

Hannibal nodded his agreement. "We're all feeling pretty helpless." He wished he had a cigar. Chain smoking was his way of dealing with nervousness. BA's was to work with his hands, but all he could do was to remain quiet and fondle the cross that hung with the other jewelry around his neck.

Hannibal mind went back in time to when the four of them shared a cage with six other men in the rat-infested camp. They'd all had their times with the interrogators, but the enemy was hardest on the young baby-faced lieutenant. Face would be taken from them for hours on end, while they could only sit there and hope he'd come back to them alive. How similar this situation was to then. Only this time their enemy was American and the outcome didn't look as promising.

"Did ya hear that?" BA suddenly asked, standing up. Hannibal snapped his attention back to the present. He hadn't heard anything.

"I heard it too," Murdock said. "Sounded like a crash of some kind."

They strained their ears to hear more. They heard many footsteps moving overhead and muffled voices. "Could be the guards are back." Hannibal said.

They heard more sounds of movement. Then periods of quiet, and suddenly movement again. It seemed like an eternity before they heard someone moving around in the other basement room. The prisoners stood at the cell door peering out, not sure who their visitor was going to be. What they saw surprised them.

*

A man holding a gun appeared on one side of the doorway. At the same time a woman, also holding a gun, appeared on the other side. They both had their guns raised and looked around the room before entering.

"Damn! We missed him!" the woman said angrily.

"He could still come back," the man pointed out. "Let's get those guys out of there and see what they know."

They approached the cell door, glancing at the men inside. "Think you can pick the lock?" the woman asked.

The man smiled and pulled a set of lock picks out. "There's not a lock made that I can't pick. Stand back and watch a pro."

The woman rolled her eyes at his comment. The Team had watched on silently, almost in shock at the sudden turn of events.

Hannibal found his voice and spoke up. "Who are you? And how did you know we were here?"

"It don't matter how they know, as long as they get this door open so we can go find Face!" Murdock said excitedly.

"Ah ha!" the man said triumphantly as the lock clicked open. He pulled the door open and the Team came out.

"Thanks for getting us out of there. My name's Smith," Hannibal offered his hand to shake.

"We know who you are," the woman said, evenly. "The A-Team."

Once again, the Team stared in disbelief. Each wondered if they were on their way to jail instead of searching for Face. "You seem to have an advantage over us," Hannibal said carefully. "Mind telling us just who you are?"

"I'm Maria---the housekeeper. And this is Roberto---the cook," she said nonchalantly.

"You sure don't act like a cook and housekeeper," BA spoke up, suspiciously.

"In truth, I'm Agent Robert Alliston. You can call me Bob. This fair lady is Agent Mary O'Connor."

"Agents? As in………?" Hannibal waited for them to fill it in.

"CIA, Colonel Smith," Mary said seriously.

"CIA?" Murdock asked uneasily. "Oh boy!"

"Do you know where Lansing went? Or if he'll be back?" Bob asked, wanting to get down to business.

"No," Hannibal said. "He took off about two and a half hours ago with one of my men. And we intend to go search for him."

"What took you people so long to get back here anyway?" Murdock asked, irritated when he thought of the time lapse.

"We had to call in reinforcements," Mary said. "Lansing's a very dangerous and tricky man."

"Don't we know it!" Murdock said sarcastically.

"Wait a minute," Hannibal began. "We know Goldman and Shaw are wanted by the FBI. Did you get them? Then there's Dr. Mueller who was using Face as a guinea pig to test his drugs. They told us he left for Germany yesterday. And what does the CIA want with Lansing?"

"They WERE wanted by the FBI," Mary informed them. "They're both dead. We found their bodies in the study."

"Lansing musta killed them right before he took Faceman away," BA said. "That's three people that man's murdered today, Hannibal. We gotta find him!"

"We know about Forrest. We got here just a couple of moments before all the guards returned. We intercepted them and they told us where they took the body. Also, that Dr. Mueller fella is being arrested as we speak," she continued. "But right now our concern is Lansing."

Bob took over from there. "His name isn't really Lansing. It's Jake Bronson. During the Vietnam conflict, he achieved the rank of Major in the Marine Corps. He was ruthless when it came to being a soldier. He pillaged, burned, raped, and murdered. A real psycho. Instead of being brought up on charges, someone pulled some strings and he was just dishonorably discharged. The person who pulled the strings worked for the CIA. Only he had his own personal operations going. He hired Bronson to be a political assassin. Bronson's wanted for numerous murders and for stealing millions to help fund the operation."

"Oh my god," Murdock breathed. BA put a hand on his shoulder.

"What about the man who headed the operation? Whatever happened to him? What's his name?" Hannibal wanted to know. He'd heard about covert operations like that. But the government would never acknowledge their existence.

"His name was Gerald Stewart and he was a very powerful man. Bronson was getting tired of being his fall guy and wanted out. When Stewart refused to let him go, Bronson killed him. After the death, another operative spilled the beans on the whole operation. We've been after Bronson ever since. It was only a month ago that we traced him to here. Mary and I got ourselves hired here separately to keep tabs on him."

"Why didn't you arrest him then?" Hannibal was becoming angry. "Do you have any idea what my lieutenant went through here?"

"Actually, Colonel Smith, we don't know exactly what went on here with your lieutenant. The night they brought him in, we were told to take a week off. We couldn't risk blowing our cover by hanging around," Mary told him. And then in an apologetic tone she said, "We did keep an eye on the place from the woods. Unfortunately, we missed him the day he took Lieutenant Peck away from here. We both had to spend that morning helping out on another case in Vegas."

"We couldn't arrest him right away. Partly because we wanted to make sure all evidence was in proper order. We've been searching for Bronson for years, and evidence tends to get mishandled going from one agent to another. It took time to straighten it out. We have all that now. Another reason was Goldman and Shaw. We knew the FBI wanted them, but from things that we overheard and saw here, we know they were involved with the murders at Wellington Manor. Which I'm sure you probably know more about than we do. So we thought we'd help the FBI with them."

It may not have made complete sense to him, and they may have been a little sloppy; but Hannibal could see their point in wanting as much damaging evidence as possible for a long prison stay for all involved. But why did Face have to pay the price for it all?

"Look, I know that you know we're wanted by the government," Hannibal reminded them. "But we need to find our missing man. It's possible he could still be alive. Just what are your intentions about us at the moment?"

Bob and Mary looked at each and stepped away out of earshot. After a moment of conversation they seemed to agree on an outcome. Returning to the Team, Bob smiled reassuringly. "Colonel Smith, your Team's reputation and work in Vietnam and what you've done to help civilians far outweigh any crime that both Mary and I both agree was bogus to begin with. I suggest we work together in finding Lieutenant Peck and Bronson."

"Won't you get into trouble for helping wanted fugitives?" Hannibal asked, still suspicious.

"If we can get Bronson, our superiors will overlook whatever it took to capture him," Mary said, then smiled. "The CIA is famous for turning a deaf ear."

Hannibal had to smile as he agreed to that statement. He turned to Murdock and BA. "Well, guys? Do we join forces?"

"If it'll get Faceman back and put that Bronson creep away, I say we go for it," BA voted, planting a fist into his palm.

"Well, what are we waiting for? We've wasted enough time. Where do we start?" Murdock rattled off quickly.

"Why don't we go upstairs and see if the other agents have uncovered anything," Bob suggested.

They went directly to the study, which had become the center of operations. The two bodies still lay on the floor covered with blankets. "Do we have any leads on Bronson yet?" Bob asked when they entered.

"I searched his room and found a collection of weapons, but nothing else," one agent answered. Another said, "There's a vehicle missing from the garage. Didn't you say these two owned a pick-up truck?" Bob affirmed this. "Then that's the one missing. The other vehicles had their tires slashed. The van out front had some stuff ripped from the engine."

"BA, you and Murdock go check out the van. See if you can fix it," Hannibal told them. They both left immediately, anxious to be doing something. Turning his attention to Bob, he pointed to the shelves along the wall. "You may be interested to know that those shelves are loaded with explosives with microswitches embedded in the floor in front of them."

"Thank you, Colonel, but we already know about it. One of our guys will diffuse them." Mary explained. "If Bronson took the pick-up, he must have gotten the key from the desk drawer. Maybe he took something else to let us know his whereabouts."

Hannibal gave her a quizzical look, wondering how she knew where things were.

"I was the housekeeper, so I had to dust in here," she replied innocently.

Hannibal smiled. "And dusting includes searching through desk drawers?" He was beginning to like this lady.

She smiled back. "Well, since they didn't feel the need to lock the drawers………"

Mary searched the drawer that held the keys. Excitedly, she reported the keys to the cabin retreat were missing. She searched another drawer and pulled out real estate papers, knowing exactly where they were located. "Okay, I've got the address and directions. Of course, I'm only assuming Bronson took the key. But it's all we got so far."

"My instinct tells me that's exactly where they are. I just hope we get there in time. How long do you think it will take to drive up there?"

She studied the map and shook her head. "At least an hour. It's getting dark outside, so it'll be difficult finding the place. It may take longer."

Hannibal looked at his watch. "They've already been there about two hours then. Damn!" His gut twisted thinking of what Face had already gone through.

Murdock came bouncing in. "Colonel, BA says the van's just about ready. Everything was fixable. You find anything to tell us where Face is?"

"Yes, we did. I'll explain everything on the way." The Team's weapons had been put in a box and sat on the floor by the desk. Hannibal nudged the box towards Murdock with his foot. "Take these outside, we're leaving NOW." He turned back to Mary and Bob. "You and your people ready to go?"

Bob called over to the other agents. "Keith, you're with Mary and me. Paul, call the coroner and wait here for him. Tell Jeff to take care of the explosives and tell Rick and Tom to stay with the prisoners till the transport arrives for them. I'll radio you later to let you know our progress."

Mary came from behind the desk with the directions, which Hannibal grabbed from her. "Follow us in your own car. If Face needs medical attention, I want to be able to take him straight to it. Let's go!" He turned and left the room without waiting for a response.

"Why do I get the feeling we're no longer in charge?" Bob asked himself, as the three agents followed Hannibal out the door.

Murdock checked the weapons during the drive. Except for occasional directions and words of encouragement, they remained mostly quiet. Each one praying silently they were following the right trail and that they'd find Face alive.

*

Under better circumstances, Face would have appreciated the rustic beauty of the sprawled-out cabin. The main room was quite large and comfortable looking, with a large stone fireplace taking up a good part of one wall. He didn't get a chance to study much else, since Lansing was pulling him through this room and into a bathroom.

"You need a shower after all that rolling around in the dirt," Lansing told him. He unlocked the cuff from his own wrist. "We wouldn't want the sheets to get dirty. Now get undressed and hop in the tub."

Face felt dirty, knew he was dirty. But still, the pain he was in, the thought of what Lansing wanted him for and the anxiety he was feeling over his friends had him emotionally paralyzed. He crossed his arms protectively around himself and stared dumbly at the floor.

"What is this?" Lansing asked, moving closer to him. "I told you get undressed."

Face shuddered at his closeness, barely breathing. He slid out of his shoes and managed to get his socks off, but then shook his head, unable to continue. "No," he muttered. He backed away from Lansing until he bumped into the sink behind him.

"Either take them off yourself, or I'll rip them off!" Lansing raised his voice.

Face couldn't take it anymore. "Just get it over with," he hissed. "You want me dead? Then just do it!"

Lansing shook his head. "Nuh-uh. That's too quick and easy. What's the matter?" Lansing closed in further. "Can't stand the thought of your friends wasting away, so you're just gonna give up like a whipped dog?"

"Shut up!" Face yelled. Suddenly angry at how close to the truth it was. He felt so ashamed. He'd let his friends down and now Lansing was digging it in.

"Shut me up," Lansing challenged. "Are you just a wimpy mama's boy, or are you going to defend yourself like a man?" Face knew Lansing was pushing him. Lansing wanted him to resist, because that was part of his perverted deviant nature. It gave him a reason to use force. "Because, either way I'm going to have your ass again. And I'd much prefer you show some backbone." Then he thought of something that might get Peck fired up. "How would your precious buddies feel if they knew you didn't think enough of them to even try to defend yourself for their honor?"

That was enough for Face. He damned Lansing to hell and back for knowing just what to say. The guys would expect him to fight tooth and nail, even if the odds were piled against him. He couldn't let them down. Face knew he had little chance due to Lansing's sheer physical strength; and that the much larger man would probably end up "getting his ass" again, but he was going to make it as difficult as possible.

Lansing noticed the spark of life that flashed in Face's eyes and smiled. Face felt around on the vanity behind him, coming across a ceramic figurine of some kind. Lansing pressed against Face so the smaller man could feel his excitement against his stomach. He ran his hand up Face's chest and took hold of his collar, ready to rip the shirt off of him. In one defiant motion, Face spat in Lansing's face and brought up the figurine, smashing it against Lansing's head.

Lansing hadn't expected the move and staggered back, shaking the pain from his head. "Damn you little-----," he stopped when Face dashed out the bathroom door.

Face ran back through the main room and to the front door. Instead of the door opening when he turned the knob, he found it locked. There was no deadbolt, which meant a key was needed. He pounded the door in frustration. He turned around, looking for another escape route when Lansing rushed into the room. "Need the key? It's on me somewhere. Why don't you come look for it? The same way you did the last time," he sneered.

"Fat chance," Face replied. Lansing was moving in on him. Face edged his way along the wall moving towards the fireplace. Lansing followed like a wild cat stalking its prey. Face reached the fireplace and pulled the iron poker off its stand. He raised it in front of himself, daring Lansing to charge him.

"You better be prepared to use that thing," Lansing warned him, continuing to move closer.

"Don't worry. I am." Face thrust the poker at Lansing when he got close enough. Lansing sidestepped the jab and Face pulled the poker back before Lansing could grab it. They repeated this a few more times, until Face tried surprising Lansing by swinging it at his head. Lansing ducked his head out of the way in time. The momentum threw Face off balance and Lansing used the opportunity to charge at him.

He bowled Face over backwards. He lost his grip on the poker when they both landed on the hardwood floor. Face had the wind knocked out of him when Lansing landed heavily on top of him. As if breathing weren't hard enough for Face already, Lansing sat himself down on his stomach and held his forearm against Face's windpipe.

"Damn, boy! Now you're showing some gumption. This evening's turning out to be real promising." Lansing released his hold and moved back, sitting on Face's thighs. He grabbed hold of Face's shirt and ripped it open. He ran his hands over the bruises the beating with the stick had caused. "Nicely done if I do say so myself," he prided his handy work.

Face was getting his breath back. He winced when Lansing applied more pressure than was necessary. "You're a sick bastard!" he choked out. Lansing only laughed and moved his hands down to Face's belt and began unbuckling it. Face struggled, trying to move out from underneath him. He felt his pants being unbuttoned and the zipper pulled open. He looked around desperately for the poker he knew had landed nearby. He saw it underneath a table near his shoulder and was able to reach it easily.

Lansing was so distracted by what his own hands were doing he seemed to forget Face's hands were free. He saw the blur of the poker coming towards him was able to grab hold of it before it penetrated his chest. It did strike him hard enough though to tear through his clothing and scratch his skin enough to draw blood. He didn't know whether to be angry at Face for almost successfully killing him or mad at himself for not paying close enough attention, again. He tossed the poker aside and decided either way, the kid was going to suffer for it.

Face looked into the eyes that barely contained the fury he knew Lansing was about to dish out on him. But he felt a little satisfaction for getting a good hit in. He resolved himself not to show fear.

Lansing pulled the neck of his shirt out to check the wound on his chest. He reached in and wiped the blood with his hand. He held Face down with his other hand, then wiped the blood down Face's cheek and chin, smearing the last across his neck. Face stared at him stoically, refusing to show his disgust. "You almost got me good there. Well, by the time you wake up you won't be able to move around so much."

"Next time I won't miss," Face said stonily, preparing himself for the expected blows.

Lansing shook his head, grabbed Face's hair and pulled his head up. "There won't be a next time, sweet cheeks," the threat dripped from his voice. He didn't let go of Face's hair when the first punch came down on his temple. Face grabbed hold of the wrist holding his head in place, and tried to block the next punch with his arm. After the third hit, Face was out cold. He didn't feel the rest of the fists that slammed into his head and body. Nor did he feel himself being dragged into a bedroom and handcuffed to the brass headboard.

The first thing he became aware of was the intense throbbing pain in his head. Next was the painful discomfort of his ribs and abdomen pressed against the cool sheets underneath him. He moaned lightly as he lifted his head to look around. The pillowcase had large spots of drying blood. From the swollen feel of his lip he knew where part of it had come from. His tongue found the empty spot where a bicuspid and molar had once been. And the caked feeling of his nostrils was no doubt a good part of it also.

He noticed the nightstand that held the usual bedside items. Along with a handgun and a large hunting knife that was held in a leather sheath. It all reminded him of the other cabin when Lansing had first kidnapped him. At least being handcuffed to this headboard he was able to keep his arms down and relaxed, instead of always up above his head uncomfortably. He also became aware of the fact that he was nude.

"It's about time you woke up."

Face quickly turned his head to the direction of Lansing's voice, regretting it when a new wave of pain enveloped his head, blurring his vision. Lansing was sitting in a chair near the fireplace, where a few logs were burning. The fire and the small bedside lamp provided the only light in the room, giving it a golden glow. Lansing wore only a pair of boxers and was finishing up a large portion of canned beef stew. He stood up, put his plate on the fireplace mantle and grabbed the bottle of beer from the small table by the chair. He took a couple of long swigs from the bottle as he made his way to the bed.

He held the bottle in front of Face's eyes. "Thirsty?"

Face was thirsty and he wanted to get the taste of blood from his mouth. He nodded, licking his dry lips. Lansing tipped the bottle towards Face's mouth, but then lifted it and let the beer pour down over his face instead. Face closed his eyes and turned his face back into the pillow.

"You son of a bitch!" he clamored, wiping his face on the pillowcase. He glared angrily at Lansing who just grinned and threw the beer bottle into the fireplace.

"You're a real mess, you know that?" Lansing said, sitting down on the bed. "Not so pretty anymore." He ran his hand slowly down Face's back to his butt. "This part still looks good." He moved his hand back and forth both cheeks, squeezing each side. "Real good."

Face cringed under his touch and tried to keep his breathing even. He knew this would happen sooner or later, but that wouldn't make it any easier to bear. 'Don't give in,' he told himself. 'Make him work for it.' Ignoring the pain it would cause his bruised ribs, Face quickly turned onto his side and drove his knee into Lansing's lower back. The badly-angled kick barely moved the large man. If anything, he seemed to enjoy the effort.

"You're gonna have to do better than that!" Lansing moved up onto the bed, pushing Face back onto his stomach and sat on his legs to keep him from kicking anymore. He pulled his semi-hard cock out through the opening in his boxers and stroked himself, as he squeezed Face's ass roughly. "It's been too long since I've enjoyed this hot ass of yours, I'll probably shoot this wad pretty quick. The next one we'll take nice and slow."

He moved himself up, keeping a lot of his weight on Face's thighs. Face started moving, trying to buck him off. He grabbed hold of the bars on the brass headboard to keep the cuffs from pulling on his wrists. "I'm going to kill you, Lansing! Do you hear me? You goddamned ugly, ignorant son of a bitch! You're NOT going to win!"

Lansing pressed the head of his cock against the smaller man's opening. Face continued struggling, unable to budge him. "Feel this?" Lansing asked, forcing the head in quickly. "I've already won."

Face refused to acknowledge the pain of the sudden entrance, or at the forceful thrust that buried Lansing deep inside him. He wouldn't give Lansing the pleasure. He reasoned that he'd gone through so many rapes already, what was another? He squeezed his eyes shut, buried his head in the blood and beer soaked pillow and waited for Lansing to finish, knowing it wouldn't be long.

He didn't have long to wait. Lansing seemed to need to get his release as quickly as he could. He shouted, "Yes!" as he came and continued pumping with slower movements until he slid out completely. Sweating and breathing huskily, he raised himself up on one knee, grabbed Face around his waist and flipped him over onto his back. "What was that you were saying about winners?" he said sarcastically.

Face looked him defiantly. Lansing was wiping the sweat off his forehead with his arm. Face quickly noticed Lansing's position and the distance between his own legs and Lansing's balls. Knowing his next move would prove detrimental to his own self-preservation, it would do wonders for his self-esteem. "Only that you STILL haven't won, shit head!" He quickly drew his leg back and drove it into Lansing's groin.

Lansing's eyes went wide and he howled in pain, cupping himself in his hands. Face pulled both his legs back again and drove into Lansing's gut as hard as he could. It pushed Lansing off him and he quickly pulled himself up and squatted against the headboard to await the coming onslaught. But he was damn proud of himself for the pain he'd caused the monster.

When Lansing stood up, his face was red and he was trembling with rage. He stared down at Face in undisguised wickedness. Face stared back unreadable. "You said you wanted me to show some backbone."

The corner of Lansing's mouth twitched upward, and he barely nodded his head. His eyes went to the hunting knife on the nightstand. Face's eyes followed him as he picked up the knife and slowly drew it out of the sheath. He played with the knife, turning, twisting, juggling it; going from hand to hand. Letting Face know he was an expert with it. He made sure Face was watching him as he went to the fireplace and held the blade of the knife in the bright orange embers. When he took it out a moment later the blade glowed a blackened red.

As Lansing approached him with that sadistic smirk on his features, Face knew the end would be coming soon. He shrank away from the knife involuntarily. He would not beg for his life, because that's what Lansing would want.

With lightning speed Lansing slashed the knife down his back. Face couldn't help but cry out as the hot point cut into him. He covered his face and head with his arms, and squirmed around. Lansing lashed out at whatever body area was exposed to him. Face cried out at every burning cut. Finally the knife cooled and Lansing bored with this sport. He tossed the bloody knife away and looked around for a new painful reminder of who was in charge.

Face was shaking violently and looked at some of the damage done by the knife. He was surprised to find that, except for a few spots where the knife penetrated deeper, that most of the cuts were not deep and had been cauterized immediately. Many still bled lightly. They were extremely painful though, and contact with the bed beneath him was agonizing. Lansing had known what he was doing. He hadn't intended to kill him just yet.

Lansing found what he wanted in the closet. A baseball bat. He slapped his palm with the bat as he came back to the bed. "How you feelin'?" he asked jovially. "You really look like shit." He almost giggled with anticipation.

Face was seriously wondering if Lansing was completely losing it. He had a new look of madness in his eyes that Face hadn't seen in him before. He had a feeling Lansing was ready to keep this torture up for quite some time.

Yet he still wasn't ready to give in. He would keep up the fight for as long as he could, and his mouth was his best weapon. "I may look like shit, but I still look better than you."

"That's real cute." Lansing took hold of Face's right leg and pulled him down flat on the bed. Face gasped as his cuts were scraped along the sheet. "Now I'm going to fix it so you won't be kicking any time soon." Face immediately tried pulling his leg away. Lansing popped him, not too lightly, on the side of his head with the bat to distract him. He quickly grabbed Face's right ankle and pulled his leg straight out. He brought the bat high above his head and brought it down brutally hard on Face's kneecap. Face screamed as he felt it crumble. Lansing brought the back down a second time, missing the kneecap but hitting the tibia bone beneath it. Face again cried out and let the tears of pain run down his cheeks. He was writhing on the bed in the worst agony he'd ever been in his entire life.

Lansing laughed, dropping the bat. "Any more arguments?" He grabbed Face by the hair, pulled his head up and yelled at him, "Who's the winner now, huh?!" He dropped Face's head and looked down along his body. He was already hard and ready to take Face again. He removed his boxer shorts and flipped Face over onto his stomach roughly. Face could only moan and shake his head. Lansing pushed Face's legs apart and moved into place behind him.

Face passed out when Lansing pushed on his broken knee, so he never felt what Lansing was doing to him. He didn't feel the rape, he didn't feel Lansing laying on his back, pressing against the bruises, rubbing the knife cuts, smearing the blood. He remained blissfully unaware as Lansing finished with him, carelessly tossed the bed sheet over his lower half, gathered his clothes, grabbed the gun off the nightstand and left the room. He was also totally unaware that his teammates had escaped and were now very close.

*

"Go real slow, BA," Hannibal cautioned. "I don't want to miss the turn off. It should be just ahead."

The van crawled along the road, its headlights cutting into the blackness. The old wooden sign for Cutters Mill Road would have been very easy to miss with the overgrowth that surrounded it. But BA's sharp eye caught the sign, and he turned the van down the rutted dirt road.

They knew they were very close and each man's heart pounded in anticipation, hoping frantically they'd find Face alive and well. BA kept the van's speed down, not wanting to give away their presence if the cabin came up suddenly. When the headlights reflected off the taillights of the pickup truck ahead, he shut them off. He pulled the van as close as he dared without it being seen easily from the cabin. The three CIA agents pulled their car up beside them.

They met in front of the vehicles, weapons ready. "Pretty big spread for a cabin, at least it's a one story," Hannibal noted. "BA, you and Murdock play peeping tom. See if you can locate where they are inside."

"Come on, fool. And keep yourself quiet!" BA whispered. Murdock didn't need to be told. He was total seriousness as they approached the front of the cabin. They could see nothing of the dark room through the lace curtains, so they made their way around the right side. A small glow of light shown through the second window on that side. They silently approached it, glad to see the curtain was left partially open.

There was no mistaking the figure lying motionless on the bed. They both saw some of the injuries that covered their friend. "Oh god, BA. He don't look too good," Murdock whispered in fright. His hand went to the glass as if he'd be able to touch him through it.

"Keep your cool, Murdock," BA warned quietly, even though he was just as sickened by what he saw. "Bronson's not in there. Let's find him."

Murdock didn't want to lose sight of Face, but he reluctantly followed BA around the corner. There was only one other illuminated room, but the window was small, higher up and covered with a shade. They quickly made their way back to Hannibal to report.

"Faceman's in the bedroom on the right side. We think Bronson's in a room in the back. All the other rooms are dark. There is a backdoor." BA reported.

"He's looks hurt bad, Colonel. There's lots of blood and he ain't moving. He looked like he mightta been handcuffed to the bed," Murdock added, struggling to keep himself from rushing the cabin on his own.

"Goddamn that bastard!" Hannibal cursed Bronson. He didn't dare entertain the thought of Face being dead. Not yet.

"Colonel Smith," Bob spoke up. "If at all possible, we'd like to get Bronson alive."

Hannibal fixed him with a cold stare. "That's entirely up to him. Murdock, get the bolt cutters." The pilot dashed to the rear of the van and returned a few seconds later with the tool.

"You three go through the back door. We'll take the front," Hannibal instructed. "In exactly one minute, we bust down both doors at once. Murdock, you go to Face and stay with him, the rest of us will handle Bronson. Any questions?" They all shook their heads, agreeing with Hannibal's plan. He looked at his watch. "In exactly one minute. As of………" The others checked their watches. "Now."

The two groups separated and quickly made their way to their respective doors. At the one-minute mark, Hannibal nodded to BA. The big man's foot kicked the door open easily. Hannibal found the light switch by the door and flooded the large room with light. Murdock quickly made his way to the bedroom where Face was. Hannibal and BA went towards the back of the cabin.

Murdock first checked for a pulse and slumped in relief when he found it. He used the bolt cutters to cut the chain linking the handcuffs together and gently brought Face's arms down. He jumped at the gunshot that echoed through the cabin.

***************

Lansing had finished his shower and gotten his pants back on when he heard commotion coming from both ends of the cabin. He grabbed the gun off the sink and turned the light out. He pushed the door closed enough to hide himself and peered out carefully. He raised his gun at the figure entering the dimly lit hallway. The agent named Keith saw the gun extended from the doorway at the last second and tried dodging the gunshot. The bullet hit him in the arm. He quickly backed up against the wall, making himself a more difficult target.

The others were there in an instant, pressing themselves up against the wall. All had their guns aimed at the bathroom door. "Jake Bronson? We're agents from the Central Intelligence Agency," Bob yelled at the closed door. "Throw your gun out into the hallway and come on out!"

"Fuck off!" Bronson yelled back. He fired four shots through the door, none of them hitting anyone.

"There's no other way out! And you're outnumbered five to one. I don't see how you have much of a choice," Bob told him.

Bronson's answer was another round of shots through the door. Hannibal wasn't going to just stand around anymore. "BA, let's show these people who WE flush 'em out."

BA grinned. "Yeah!"

They stood side by side in the hallway. Using their full automatics, they kept firing at the door until it flew open. Hannibal pulled a smoke grenade from his pocket, yanked the pin out and threw it into the bathroom. It was only a matter of seconds until Bronson came staggering out coughing.

"All right! All right! I'm out!" He tossed his gun on the floor well out in front of himself.

"Now get down on the floor and spread 'em!" Hannibal ordered.

"Smith!" Bronson was able to focus now. "How the hell---?" The he saw Mary and Bob, whom he knew as Maria and Roberto. It all became clear to him. "Son of a bitch!"

"That's right, Bronson," Mary told him coolly. "We finally got you. Now do as the good man said and get down on the floor and spread eagle."

Bronson looked menacingly at Hannibal as he got down on the floor. BA and Hannibal covered him while the two agents put heavy duty shackles on his ankles and another set on his wrists behind his back. They helped him to stand back up and searched his pockets. Mary found the key to Face's handcuffs and tossed it to Hannibal. "Why don't you go see how your man is doing? We can handle him from here."

BA was glaring at Bronson. Hannibal could tell BA wanted to get even for what Bronson had done to Face. He felt the same way, but they couldn't waste anymore time on him. Face needed help.

"Not now, BA. We need to get to Face. He's more important."

Bronson just had to get one last jab in. "Yeah, the last I saw of him he was in dire need of medical attention."

Hannibal used every ounce of restraint he had to hold himself back. He put his arm in front of BA's chest to stop him also. "Face needs us," he reminded BA, and himself. He looked to the agents and said, "Put him away. Make sure he never sees the light of day again."

"Thanks for your help, Colonel Smith," Mary said, smiling appreciatively. "It wasn't exactly by the book, but it was effective. We'll see you outside."

Murdock was checking Face's injuries when Hannibal and BA joined him. He had turned the overhead light on to see better. Face was still lying on his front, his head laying sideways on the pillow. He looked up at them in wonder and shock. "You are here. You're really here."

They couldn't miss the pain in his voice. "Yeah we're here, Kid," Hannibal smiled. "It's all over. The agents have Bronson in custody. He'll be behind bars for the rest of his life."

Face looked confused. "Bronson? What agents?"

"I tried explainin' it to him, Colonel. He's still a little out of it," Murdock told him.

BA knelt down by the bed and laid his hand on Face's head. He couldn't help himself. He felt guilty for not protecting him. "Lansing's real name is Bronson. The CIA's been after him for a long time. We'll talk about it more when you're feelin' better."

"Okay."

Hannibal studied his face. There was a fat lip and a few new bruises underneath the smeared dirt and blood. He looked down at the rest of him that wasn't covered by the sheet. He choked down the surge of anger he felt. "Murdock?"

Murdock couldn't hide the emotion in his voice. "He finally came around when all the gunfire started. Looks like Bronson went crazy with a red-hot knife. Face told me all these bruises came from a stick and fists. His right knee is smashed and the bone beneath is broken too, I think. I can't get a good look at it till we turn him over. He's in a lot of pain." Murdock had to stop. He closed his eyes tightly and took a deep breath to get his composure back.

Hannibal gave him a minute and looked to the sergeant. "BA, we need some water and towels to clean him up. And see if there's any ice to pack around his knee."

He sat down on the bed gingerly, trying not to jar the injured body. He used the key to remove the cuffs from Face's wrists then looked into the dark blue eyes. "I need to know. Are you hurt anywhere else? I mean, did he………?" Hannibal hedged around the word, but Face knew what he was asking.

"Yeah, he did. But I expected it. There's no damage, so don't worry about it."

Murdock knelt down and took his hand. "I wish to God we could have got here sooner. We're so sorry."

Face gave him a small smile, trying not to stretch his cut lip. "You guys were a little tied up. Besides," he tried lightening the mood to make them less apprehensive. "I got a few good licks in myself. He got real pissed when I kicked him in his balls."

Hannibal chuckled at the thought. Face had always had a knack for getting people pissed at him. "Listen, I'm going to go outside and tell the agents to go ahead and leave. One of their men got hit in the arm and needs a doctor. And I don't want you having to see Bronson again. I'll be right back."

"Could you tell him something for me?" Face asked.

"What would that be?" Hannibal wondered.

"Tell him………We win." His eyes twinkled amusement. "He'll know what it means."

*

Hannibal took a deep breath of the crisp mountain air when he walked out the front door. He took a fresh cigar from his pocket, bit the end off and spat it over the porch railing. The orange glow from the lighter lit up his haggard features, making him look old. He couldn't get the sight of his battered lieutenant out of his mind. He'd held himself together inside the cabin for the sake of his men. Now he wanted to vent the anger that was burning inside him.

Mary was tying a strip of cloth over Keith's bullet wound when Hannibal approached them at their car. There was a battery-operated camping lantern sitting on the hood giving them some light. "How you doing?" he asked.

"It's not bad. I think I'll live." Then he yelped when Mary pulled the knot tight. "Unless she has other plans! Take it easy, will ya?"

"Oh, quit your belly-aching," Mary teased, finishing her patch up work. "That should keep you from leaking too much till we get you to the hospital." Her eyes turned to Hannibal and her voice softened. "How's Lt. Peck?"

They were standing at the front end of the car on the passenger side. Bob was watching Bronson, who was sitting on the backseat, just inside the open door. Hannibal eyed Bronson as he spoke. "Not too well. He's busted up pretty bad. Nothing life threatening, as far as I can tell, but he'll be a long time recuperating."

Bronson made sure everyone heard his satisfied chortle.

"I came out to tell you not to wait for us, since we'll be a little while getting him ready to move." He walked slowly, purposefully to the back door of the car. He flicked his ashes down at Bronson's feet. "I was just wondering if I could have a moment with Jake here to say a proper goodbye."

Mary, Bob and Keith eyed each other. They knew that Hannibal wanted to extract a little revenge for what Bronson had done to Peck. It wasn't exactly the way they liked to operate, but they could hardly blame him. After a moment's hesitation wondering how they were going to explain it, Bob walked over to Mary and Keith. "Did you guys notice the interesting foliage over there?"

Mary and Keith both showed keen interest. "No. Let's go look at it," Mary suggested. They walked a little ways away, leaving Hannibal and Bronson alone.

Bronson stood up outside the car. "What do you think you're doing, Smith?" he asked flatly.

"I have a message from Lt. Peck." Hannibal blew out a plume of smoke in Bronson's face. "He said to tell you that WE win."

Hannibal didn't miss the quick look of resentment that crossed Bronson's face. "Is that so?" Then he covered it with a sneer. "Tell the little whore thanks for the memories. There's plenty of them to keep me company at night."

Hannibal's expression became cold and hard. If the agents hadn't been watching him, ready to arrest him and his men if he dared to do it, he would have been so tempted……… 'No. Make the bastard know what pain feels like.'

"Let me give you another memory, you son of a bitch!" Hannibal stepped back and delivered a steel-toed shoe straight to Bronson's crotch. The big man doubled over and howled, squeezing his thighs together. With his hands shackled behind him, he couldn't protect his front. Hannibal's next well-aimed kick went to Bronson's nose, breaking it and spewing blood.

Bronson's legs buckled and threatened to send him to his knees. Hannibal finished the process. Like a punter going for a long field goal, his shoe drove into Bronson's right knee with a satisfying crunch. Bronson went down hard, wailing in pain.

Hannibal sensed the CIA agents returning quickly, ready to stop him now. He knelt down and poked Bronson's chest. "Checkmate, slimeball. You lose."

Bronson yelled a string of threats and obsceneties at him as he limped away, his foot feeling the effect of the hard kick. "It seems the klutz tripped and fell, Bob," Hannibal said as he met with the man midway to the cabin.

"That's a real shame. He should have been more careful," Bob winked at him.

Hannibal smiled and held out his hand for Bob to shake. "I want to thank you for your help." In a more serious tone he added, "And for letting us walk away."

"You and your men deserve just as much thanks, Colonel." Bob shook Hannibal's hand. "Good luck."

Hannibal went back inside the cabin, leaving the agents to get Bronson back in the car and on their way. He felt somewhat better for justifiably giving to Bronson what the beast was only used to dishing out to others. Now he needed to concentrate on Face and getting him medical attention. He thought about using the nearest hospital, realizing he didn't even know where one was; but also was very apprehensive about the questions that would be asked. An idea formed and he looked for a phone, finding it in the kitchen. He searched his wallet for the phone number.

Murdock and BA had turned Face over onto his back. Murdock was cleaning him up, while BA was trying very gently to tie an ice-filled towel around the swollen, broken knee. Even being as careful as they were, Face was still in agony from their ministrations. He was trying keep up a brave front, but by the time they were finished, he was shaking, gasping short breaths and was very warm.

"There we go, muchacho," Murdock soothed him and covered him with a clean blanket. "At least now you look semi-human." He ached for his friend. Every wince he'd felt Face make was like an ice pick through his own body. Why did it seem that it was Face who all too often took the brunt of someone's hostilities? Even the many times he'd brought it on himself with some stupid scam or jealous boyfriend. Murdock knew it was his soft features that made him look weaker than he was. Face could fight just as hard as himself or Hannibal as long as the odds were even. This time the cards dealt him a lousy hand. One more blow to his body and soul that had already been put through hell in recent weeks.

"We can go when Hannibal gets back in," BA said, throwing the dirtied towels into a heap on the floor.

"Go where?" Face mumbled.

"Home," Hannibal announced coming into the room. He grinned around the cigar in his lips. "You were right, Face. Bronson does get ticked off when you kick him in the balls."

The colonel had called Tony Pansino, asking once again for his help. They'd arranged for the doctor to meet them at the LA hospital he was affiliated with. He would advise the hospital a victim of a street gang attack would be brought in and that he'd handle his care. After a long, jarring van and plane trip back to Los Angeles, and using fake ID and insurance papers Face had made up beforehand, 'Alvin Brenner' was admitted for a week to treat the wounds, onset of infection and surgical repair of his knee.

During Face's hospital stay, Hannibal found a new larger, furnished house for them to live. He didn't like staying at one place too long anyway, and thought Face would appreciate a fresh residence with no memories attached. BA and Murdock appreciated the third bedroom, so they wouldn't be using sleeping bags anymore. Once Face had been settled in the new house for a few days, Murdock moved back to his room at the VA coming up with some asinine story to cover his long absence. He did get day passes or broke himself out for a day when he felt the need to help with Face's physical therapy or just to be with him. BA had given up his old tiny apartment and moved his few belongings into the house. In the weeks following his release from the hospital, Face had absolutely no reason to feel lonely, that's for sure.

Then why DID he feel so alone? Why did he feel isolated and confined? It's not that he couldn't go anywhere. Most of his wounds were healed. Luckily, only a few very faint scars were left from the knife wounds where they had cut deeper. His knee was healing. He moved very well with the aid of crutches and could leave the house anytime he wanted. But he never wanted to. The only time he let one of the others drag him away was for the follow-up exams for his knee, and to the dentist to replace the two teeth he lost. Then he'd want to go straight home.

He was civil with the rest of the Team. Took a reserved part in conversations, put on a smile when it was expected, but hardly ever laughed. BA even let Murdock ride him mercilessly if he thought it would bring a little cheer to Face. They were worried about him. He seemed fine when he'd first come home from the hospital. But as the days passed he was slipping further and further into a despondency they couldn't seem to break him out of. He'd again begun having nightmares every night, so Hannibal made sure Face went to sleep with the aid of tranquilizers Tony had prescribed. He was sleeping peacefully at night now, but his demons caught up with him during the day. If one of them didn't keep him occupied a good part of the time, he would spend hours staring out the window at nothing, letting the visions in his mind take him away to another place.

Hannibal had sat him down and tried to get Face to tell him what the problem was. Face knew Hannibal was trying to help, but he just didn't know what to tell him. When Hannibal suggested he go to counseling, Face steadfastly refused. He told Hannibal he just needed time and whatever it was would go away.

Murdock decided it was time to take some action. He loved Face and couldn't stand to see him unhappy. Hoping Face wouldn't feel betrayed, Murdock talked with Dr. Richter and told him everything. Starting at their relationship as lovers and everything that had been Face's life since. Dr. Richter had already known Murdock had been in love with Face, since the time his patient had talked to him about being betrayed by a best friend. He listened to Murdock's story patiently and thought long and hard before giving advice that could possibly help Face. Murdock absorbed what Richter told him and gratefully accepted the three-day pass Richter handed over.

That evening after dinner Face sat in his room alone. He was only partially paying attention to the book he was holding. The others were having an impromptu meeting around the kitchen table. When Murdock had come by a couple hours before he'd been very antsy. Rushing dinner and actually seeming glad when Face said he was going to spend the evening reading in his room. He knew they were discussing him, but didn't harbor any resentment. He couldn't blame them for being concerned. He was frightened himself by his behavior. Sometimes he got so deep in his memories, he would come back from them shaking like a leaf. And at times, the feeling of being consumed by those memories made him wonder if only death would bring the peace he craved.

He hadn't admitted these feelings to anyone. He thought it a sign of weakness and didn't want to disappoint them. He'd been enough bother to them and didn't want to add to their worries more than he already had.

Face was having mixed feelings about the meeting going on between his friends. They were working on what to do about him. He knew he needed help. It wouldn't be much longer before he was beyond help, and that would be too late. But he didn't know if he could handle being forced to admit his thoughts and fears. He started at the sudden knock on his door.

Hannibal opened the door and looked at him a little uneasily. "Face, can you come out? We need to talk to you."

'Okay, here it comes. Ready or not,' Face thought.

He glanced at BA and Murdock nervously before lowering his eyes as he took his spot at the table. Hannibal squeezed his shoulder before sitting down himself.

"Face, things can't go on like they are anymore," Hannibal stated bluntly. "It's time to get out of this funk you're in so we all can get on with our lives." He looked over to Murdock to take over.

"Please don't be angry with me, Facey," Murdock began nervously. "But I didn't know what else to do. This depression you've fallen into isn't good, and none of us seem to be able to help ya. So………," he took a deep breath, reached over to Face's hand and squeezed it. Face looked up into his anxious eyes. "This afternoon I had a long talk with Doc Richter, to get his advice. I told him everything. Everything that you've been through the past couple'a months."

Face paled and his eyes widened. He pulled his hand away from Murdock's and stared at him unbelievingly.

Murdock pulled his chair closer. "Don't say anything yet. Please listen and try to understand," he said desperately.

"How could you?" Face questioningly accused.

"Kid, we're at the end of our ropes ourselves," Hannibal defended the pilot. "At least Murdock had the guts to take some initiative."

"We're all hurtin' for ya, Faceman. Seein' ya this way is eatin' at all of us," BA added softly.

Face felt guilty for dragging them through his misery. He hugged himself protectively and was on the verge of tears. "I don't know how to explain it! I'm not sure what's wrong with me!"

Murdock went on with the possible reasons Richter told him about. "Face, a person can't go through everything you have and NOT have any residual effects from it. It's perfectly understandable you'd have problems dealing with the memories. Tryin' to sort them out and figure where to file them away. Unfortunately, you can't get passed the sorting process. And when there's fear thrown in there too, you're just kinda……… stuck in purgatory, so to speak."

Murdock took a deep breath, hoping he'd translated Richter's words correctly. Face didn't say anything, but looked like he was trying to solve a difficult math problem in his head. When Face still remained silent, Murdock asked, "Why are you afraid to leave the house?"

This question got Face's attention. "I'm not!" he answered defensively. "I - I just don't feel like going anywhere."

'Liar!' he told himself. 'You know damn well why.' He sensed them watching him, waiting for the real answer he didn't want to admit. He got up and went into the living room. Opening the curtains that covered the window, he stared out into the blackness. Like he'd done many times before over the past weeks. There was nothing visible beyond his own reflection in the glass. After a moment, Murdock came up beside him and put his arm around his shoulders.

"What do you see out there?" Murdock asked quietly.

In Face's mind, he saw lots of things. Lots of people. Letting out a long shuddering breath of despair, he answered. "I see everyone who's ever hurt me. They all want something from me. They've all taken a part of me." Murdock looked into the reflection of Face's eyes in the glass--they were far away. "And I see other people. Strangers. They want something from me, too. I can tell what they want by the way they look at me. They all just want to keep on taking till there's nothing left." The last sentence came out as only a whisper. "If I go out there, they'll get what they want."

Murdock sighed sadly. He closed the curtain and pulled Face closer to him. "No they won't," he said into Face's hair. "We ain't gonna let them."

By the end of the evening, Face had opened up more of what had been going through his mind the last few weeks. Nobody thought any less of him, or judged him as being weak for considering death to be a possible solution. They made him promise to come to them to talk when he felt the memories and fears were becoming too much. And they happily supported his reluctant agreement to go with Murdock the next day to see Dr. Richter.

The changes that came over Face in the next month were a welcome sight. After the first session with Murdock accompanying him, Face went alone to see the doctor a few times a week after that. He was prescribed an anti-depressant, which once the right dosage was achieved, kept him from falling too deeply into meloncholy. Once the moods could be easily controlled by his own power, he could stop taking them.

It wasn't much longer before Face didn't need the doctor or the pills anymore. The memories and fears were "filed away" and no longer were a roadblock in his life. He could now deal with them, without becoming enclosed in them. Life was getting back to normal finally for the Team. To show his appreciation for their help and patience, Face did special things for them.

For Hannibal, who'd been nagging him again about his hair, he'd gotten it cut to a length they were both happy with. Then, over cigars and a couple glasses of twenty-year-old scotch, they had a long heart-to-heart. It wasn't the amount of scotch that had warmed their hearts by the end of the talk. It was the amount of respect and devotion the younger man had for the older man. And the amount of pride Hannibal felt that Face looked up to him so.

For BA, he "procured" a new van. A midnight blue Chevy to replace the beat up VW. Face smiled widely at the priceless expression on the big guy's mug. BA scooped him up in a bear hug, not seeming to care how out of character it was for him. Anymore, where Face was concerned, he wanted his little brother to know he was there for him. "I'm glad you're better," he said, before releasing the smaller man.

"Thanks for your help," Face told him, before leaving BA to look over every inch of his new van. With the kind of work they did, who knew how long this one would last; but BA would nurse it through whatever abuse it took. He immediately opened the hood, and began an inspection of the things he could soup-up on it.

Murdock's surprise was a bit more of a challenge. The pilot came back to his room after group therapy to find a pinball machine taking up a good piece of floor space. He stared at it wide-eyed, and jumped up and down in excitement. He knew immediately who it had come from before opening the note that was taped to the glass. "Meet me outside on the rock."

Murdock bounded out the door and was across the lawn in a flash, leaving behind a wake of confused and surprised nurses and orderlies. There sat Face on the big rock in Murdock's favorite place on the grounds.

"Face! A pinball machine! I can't believe……..!" Murdock spazzed. "How did you………?" He noticed the box sitting next to Face. "Pizza!" He jumped up on the rock, opened the box and took a slice out. Face laughed and helped himself to one also.

"Mmmm," Murdock got the first bite down. "I love the pinball machine, Facey. And I won't bother asking again HOW you managed to get it in my room, cause I don't want to question your professional strategies. But why?" He did a double take. "You got your hair cut!"

Face smiled and ran a hand through the now collar length hair. "Well, you know Hannibal."

"Did he threaten you with sheep's sheers again?" Murdock asked, his mouth full of pizza.

"Something like that. I got you the pinball machine cause I knew you'd like it." He turned more towards Murdock. "And, I guess, to show you how much I appreciate you sticking by me all this time."

"Ahh, you didn't have to BUY me anything. Just being honored by your royal presence on my rock is gift enough."

"Okay then, I'll take it back," Face grinned around the slice of pizza in his mouth.

"Oh, no you're NOT!" Murdock faked panic. "I don't ever look a gift horse in the mouth." The Team had gotten used to Face's generous gift giving over the years. He just loved to give gifts, it was his way. They knew he wasn't trying to impress them with the amount of money spent, cause he didn't always spend a lot. But he always seemed to know exactly what they needed or appreciated most.

"But seriously, Face," Murdock's voice took on a different tone. "I'm just glad to have you healthy and back to normal." Face noticed sauce on Murdock's chin and handed him a napkin. Murdock wiped his chin and looked thoughtful a moment. "You remember the last time we sat here and ate pizza?"

"Yeah, I remember," Face said, hoping Murdock wouldn't. The last time, instead of handing him a napkin, Face had leaned over and licked the sauce off him. He frowned, put his pizza down, and looked away.

Murdock regretted bringing up the memory. "I'm sorry, Face. I wasn't thinking."

Face kept his eyes averted, thinking. Finally he looked back to Murdock. "Not everything's back to normal." He sighed deeply. "Bronson, Forrest, and all the others took that part---that kind of desire---away from me. I'm not saying I never want sex again." Face watched for Murdock's reaction. "But I'm considering myself strictly hetero now."

Murdock felt his heart constrict a little, but he didn't look surprised or hurt. He expected this from other conversations with Face. And Dr. Richter, while not revealing too much of what he and Face talked about, had told him not to get his hopes up of Face relenting his position on this. Murdock had already accepted months ago that he and Face were to be brothers and best friends, but nothing more.

"Face, don't worry about me. I accepted that a long time ago." He showed a warm smile that held no hurt or sadness behind it. "I'm not going to hold a candle pining away for you. We're BOTH strictly ladies men now." Face had been the only man in Murdock's love life; and he had no desire for, or intention to test the waters with a different one.

"That's good," Face breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid Murdock still held a hope for them. Just the thought of himself being with another man, even Murdock, made him almost physically sick. "I just want you to feel free to have your own relationships."

Murdock grinned. "Well, the pickings are pretty slim around here, but I'll keep my eyes open."

"Tell you what………" Face picked up his pizza again, feeling much better. "Get yourself spiffed-up this Saturday night and we'll go bowling."

"You hate bowling. You're afraid the rental shoes might eat you alive."

"So I'll buy my very own pair," Face chuckled. "I promised to take you bowling, remember? And besides, YOUR kind of women hang around in bowling alleys."

"MY kind?" Murdock said with an exaggerated glare. "What's wrong with the women at bowling alleys? They're everyday, normal people." Murdock threw his napkin at Face. "Unlike the puff princesses you always picked up. Afraid to do anything that might break a nail."

*******And so it goes*******

Time passes and times change. The Team moves along with time, changing some things very little, others quite a bit. Over the years they continued on being mercenaries for hire; or Robin Hoods, depending on their financial gain or loss. Hannibal was still Aquamaniac, Gatorella or some other costumed B-flick creature in between jobs. BA continued putting in time at the soup kitchen and daycare center. The Chevy van eventually bit the proverbial bullet. He found himself a gray and black GMC van he fell in love with. He added a rear spoiler to complete the look he wanted; and fine-tuned it to perfection. He was still afraid to fly. Some things will never change.

The military was still on their tails constantly. When Colonel Lynch failed to capture them, he was replaced with Colonel Decker. A real jackass whom the Team had a bad history with since Nam. They had to give Lynch credit for his one capture of them, even if he wasn't given credit for it. Higher ups in the Army sent them away to Borneo to rescue a general and his daughter. Murdock and Amy followed, rescuing the Team after they'd been captured. Murdock's heart still went up into his throat when he remembered how close he came to losing Face that day. Amy Allen and Tawnia Baker had both become temporary members of the Team. Neither one lasted long. Amy became a foreign correspondent and Tawnia married an archaeologist.

Murdock still lived at the Veterans Hospital, for the most part only to keep his involvement with the Team hidden from the military. Of course, you'd never convince BA of that. The pinball machine had been replaced with Centipede. Another gift from Face. He was happy with his life. Getting out for a day of fun with the guys, or just Face sometimes; and being the crazy, but efficient, pilot for the Team kept him happy and grounded. He didn't desire much change.

Face wanted constant change. He was a human electron, always on the move. Usually involved in one or more scams on the side, trying to perfect his art. He occasionally took on too much and got himself into trouble. If getting beat up wasn't enough to hurt his pride, Hannibal's lectures were. Fortunately, the scams he worked out for the Team while on a job usually worked. Not always the way he planned, but they worked. Face also became the owner of a sporty little white Corvette. It was his pride and joy. He never was clear as to how he got it exactly.

Face didn't like staying in one place very long. Usually staying in some gorgeous home or penthouse, under the pretense of house sitting or pretending to be the owner. He had, once again, become quite the playboy. His relationships never lasted very long, but he wasn't really looking for a lasting relationship. Neither were the kind of women he dated. He couldn't be honest about who he was, so he made up different personas and tried to impress the women with his lavish surroundings and phony career claims. He wasn't exactly proud of his lifestyle when it came to women, but did nothing to change it. He didn't see any reason to. As long as he was a wanted fugitive, he'd never be able to settle down with any one woman anyway.

His relationship with the Team hadn't changed much. He considered BA his protective big brother, Hannibal his father figure, and Murdock his twin and best friend. Face knew they didn't care much for his love life either, so he didn't bring it up much and didn't let it interfere with his job. It did kind of sting him a little when he would talk about his latest conquest, and Murdock would roll his eyes and look away or pull his hat down over his eyes. Face would feel uncomfortable then and let the subject drop.

He wasn't quite sure when the way he thought of Murdock began to change. He felt it for the first time when Murdock was shot. They were battling it out with some thugs, fists flying, when sirens suddenly broke into the melee. They all stopped fighting to see the source of the sirens when one of the thugs pulled a gun and aimed at Hannibal. Murdock saw this and jumped in front of Hannibal, taking the bullet himself. The sirens turned out to be Decker and his small army of MPs. The Team had to pull the wounded Murdock into the van and take off.

It took quite a bit of doing, but they eventually escaped Decker and took Murdock away to recuperate. He'd come very close to dying and it affected Face deeply. As Murdock lay sleeping, Face sat beside his bed and went back in time and thought of some of the many situations they'd been in together. He'd done the same thing earlier with Tawnia, telling her a story of something incredible Murdock had accomplished. He let his thoughts go back further, and remembered more personal times. It was then for the first time Face felt a tinge of regret. But then the memory of the reason for his decision came to mind. He got a dull ache in his stomach and needed to push the memories away. He picked up the book he'd gotten for Murdock and began reading quietly to the sleeping man to clear his mind.

Face kept that hint of regret to himself. Murdock recovered and life went on as normal. A year later, Murdock found himself in trouble once again. This time he'd been kidnapped by bounty hunters, managed to escape and was helped by a lady veterinarian named Kelly. While waiting for the guys to come for him, he'd developed strong feelings for Kelly. When they came for him and he had to leave, he looked back. The need became too strong and quickly ran back and kissed her goodbye. He never saw the strange look that came into Face's eyes, or noticed the fact that Face avoided him for a week after the case ended. Kelly had come to visit Murdock and they struck up a relationship that lasted a couple of months. Until Kelly told him she needed someone who was available full time.

Face never let on he was having the thoughts he was. It was all confusing to him. The thought of being on the recipient end of male sex still frightened him after all these years. Yet he would study Murdock furtively, notice something about his mannerisms or a facial expression; and Face would be transported back in time. More than once he'd have to shake himself back to his senses, turn away to hide his flushed face and ignore the pressure in his pants. He asked himself how he could be falling back in love with Murdock, when he was still so frightened of it.

Face kept his thoughts and feelings hidden. He kept up his reputation as a ladies man. That at least gave him sexual release. Not happiness, just release. To everyone else, he appeared to be the same happily scamming con artist he always was. But inside there was a flame growing that didn't want to be extinguished. It would be a game show and Las Vegas dancer that would finally force him to either fan the flame or put it out permanently.

Murdock had managed to get himself kidnapped again. The Hawaiian vacation he'd won on Wheel of Fortune was interrupted before it began by people needing his piloting skills. This was how he met Jody. They fell in love running from the bad guys. When BA and Face managed to catch up with them and got the kidnappers under control, Face opened the chopper door to find Murdock and Jody in a passionate kiss. He mumbled something about them not looking like they needed help and closed the door. Face was about ready then to admit defeat. Murdock and Jody came out a moment later. They found Face sitting on a rock nearby. Face forced himself to look up when Murdock introduced Jody. Murdock was troubled by what he saw in Face's eyes, but couldn't read them.

After his second round on Wheel of Fortune and winning the pickup truck, Murdock went to the greenroom to meet Face. He was now finally able to take the Hawaiian vacation. Face had assumed Murdock would take him, since he was his closest friend and he'd helped him with puzzle strategies. Murdock started to break the news that he wasn't taking Face; that's when Jody bounced into the room and threw herself in his arms. Murdock caught the look of heartbreak that came across Face as Jody pulled him from the room. He assumed Face was upset because he wasn’t taking him. He felt bad, but knew Face would get over it quickly. It wasn't the trip Face was upset about. It was the fact that Murdock seemed to really be happy with Jody.

Face wasn't in a very pleasant state when he arrived home. Hannibal was there. He'd decided to stay there while Face and Murdock were in Hawaii. He was planning on enjoying the company of the two stewardesses down the hall that evening.

"What are you doing back? I thought you were going with Murdock." One look at Face told him something was very wrong.

"He took Jody," Face replied sharply. "That's fine with me, though. They seem really happy with each other. I hope they have a good time." Face threw his leather jacket on the chair and his keys on top of it.

"You seem a little upset about it. Are you sure you're okay with him taking Jody instead of you?"

"Of course I am. What man wouldn't want to walk the beach with a beautiful woman on his arm." Face's voice betrayed anger and hurt. He went to the bar and loudly moved bottles aside, looking for the full bottle of whiskey he wanted. Finding it, he headed towards his bedroom. "Fuck it all anyway! I'm going to bed."

Hannibal now knew something was definitely wrong. He put an unlit cigar in his mouth to chew on and turned the TV on. If the kid wants to get plastered, let him. It'll just make it easier to get the truth from him.

Thirty minutes later Hannibal heard the bottle shatter against a wall. Putting the well worn cigar in the ashtray, he got up and went into the bedroom. Face was sitting on the floor against the bed, his knees drawn up and his head leaning back on the bedspread. The glass pieces lay on the floor against the wall across from him. He'd drank the whole bottle.

His head wavered when he lifted it. "Whatta you wan?" he mumbled.

"What's going on with you, Kid?" Hannibal asked, sitting on the edge of the bed.

"I'm not a kid! If I wan get drunk, iss my business." He closed his eyes, enjoying the way his head was floating.

"Is it about this trip? You can't be this upset because Murdock left you behind."

Face pounded his fist on his knee. "Iss not the trip! I don't care bout that!"

"Did Murdock say or do something?"

"Noooo! Would ya pleass jus leave me alone!" Face begged.

"Not until you tell me what's bugging you!" Hannibal insisted.

Face gave an exasperated groan, and held his hands against his head. Hannibal was just too stubborn to let him be. "Iss Jody an Murdock. Okay!?"

"What about them? He seems to really like her."

"Thas the problem," Face's voice choked. "I don't wan him liking her," he admitted with a squelched sob.

Hannibal blew out a breath. He had a feeling he knew where this was going. He put a hand on Face's shoulder for encouragement. "Keep going."

Face hugged his legs and sniffled. "For a long time now, I been feeling diffrent bout him. I can't splain why. Is jus been building up. But now he has Jody."

Hannibal had always had it in the back of his mind that their relationship might flare up again someday. But he thought it would be Murdock who'd instigate it.

"Well, Face, you can't let it eat you up by keeping silent. If you're really serious about this, then let him know. Give him the chance to decide."

Face looked up at Hannibal like a lost puppy. "Whad if he chooses Jody?"

"He just might. It's been what? Nine or ten years since you and he were………involved?" Hannibal shrugged. Good enough word as any. "That's a long time. If he does choose Jody, you'll just have to toughen up and accept it." Face moved closer to Hannibal's leg and laid his head on the colonel's knee. Hannibal didn't mind. In fact, he was glad Face trusted him so much. 'He'd never do this if he was sober,' he thought, ruffling Face's hair. "On the other hand, things might not work out with Jody. You could still have a chance."

Face sighed heavily. "Murdock was the last person I ever loved, Hanbal. Even with all the women I've been with, I couldn't love any of 'em. Jus isn't the same."

"You sure don't have a good track record when it comes to women, do you?" Hannibal said sadly, now realizing how lonely Face had been all these years. Face had covered himself too well. "When Murdock gets back, sit him down and talk honestly with him. He's your best friend, you should be able to do that. Just remember to leave open the possibility that he might not want the same thing you want. And be prepared to deal with the disappointment."

"Right," Face mumbled into his knee, not sure how to prepare himself for that much disappointment.

"I just hope you're able to remember all this after your hangover. I only allow one drinking binge per crisis. So you've already had your allowance when it comes to Murdock. Understand?"

"Yessir," Face said quietly. A few seconds later he groaned and held his stomach. "Uh, Hanbal? I'm gon be sick."

Noting his leg was in the direct path of what would be spewed, Hannibal grabbed Face under his arms and drug him up. They didn't make it to the bathroom on time, and Hannibal didn't spend the evening with the stewardesses.

Murdock and Jody came back five days later. Their first stop being Face's apartment. They were expected, Hannibal and BA were there also to welcome them back. Murdock had a grin plastered on his face while a bubbly Jody told them about everything they'd seen and done. He'd add to something she said with an occasional "Yeah" or "Uh-huh".

By the time Jody stopped talking long enough to take a deep breath, Face had had enough. He'd sat there listening politely. But watching them sitting so close together with Murdock's arm around her shoulder, looking very happy together, left him feeling stifled and in need of air.

"Well, it's nice to have you both back, and I'm glad you had a good time," Face said, getting up quickly. "Hannibal, I'm going to go take care of that……… uh……… thing……… you……… uh……… wanted taken care of. I'll be back later." Ignoring Hannibal's disapproving glare he walked out the door.

Murdock stared at the closed door confused about Face's obviously made-up sudden departure. Jody continued prattling on, but nobody was really listening anymore. When she got up to "go visit the powder room" Murdock looked at BA and Hannibal. "What's wrong with Face? He ain't still mad about me not takin' him, is he?" BA shrugged, just as confused as him about it; so Murdock directed his stare to Hannibal.

The colonel looked a bit uncomfortable. "No, Murdock. He's not upset about that." Murdock was still staring at him, waiting for more. "Look, it's something HE has talk to you about himself. You'll just have to wait till he's ready."

Murdock was worried, and his curiosity piqued.

Face came home late that evening to a dark apartment. He was glad about that, he didn't want to see or talk to anyone, especially Murdock. Without turning a light on, he went straight to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. He stood in the glow of the open door a few seconds deciding what to grab to drink. Deciding on a bottle of juice, he closed the door and went back into the living room.

"I like to think the light stays on when the door's closed. That way the tuna salad can see what the cantaloupe is up to."

Very startled, Face staggered back, nearly knocking over a lamp. "Murdock?" Face asked, his heart beating a mile a minute. He settled the lamp and turned it on. Murdock was laying on the sofa, his fingers interlocked loosely over his chest. He casually sat up and looked at Face after the light came on.

"Are you trying to give me a heart attack!?" Face asked angrily. "What the hell are you doing sitting here in the dark?" He was irritated. He'd spent half the day trying to accept the fact that Murdock wouldn't be reciprocating his feelings. His heart was busting over this, and he wasn't prepared to have to face him just yet.

"Waiting for you." Murdock saw how worn out Face looked. He had no idea why Face had acted so strangely earlier, but he wanted to find out. "Why did you take off so quick today? And don't tell me you had something to do for Hannibal."

Face stared down at the bottle of juice in his hand. He remembered what Hannibal said about talking honestly with his best friend. But how much strain would his confession put on that friendship? Steeling himself for a candid conversation that was unavoidable, Face took a seat on the other end of the sofa.

"I had to get out. Seeing you and Jody together like that was really eating at me."

"You don't like Jody much, do you?" Murdock said, trying to decipher Face's answer.

Face shrugged. "I'm sure she's a nice enough girl."

"She is. So why does it bother you so much to see us together?"

Face opened the juice and took a nervous swallow, then cleared his throat. "You love her a lot, don't you?"

Murdock furrowed his brow at the question. "You know, before we went to Hawaii, I thought I did." He sighed. "But being with her constantly over the past five days, I'm not so sure." He noted with interest that Face's attention seemed to perk up a bit. "I mean, like I said, she's a nice girl. Beautiful and pretty smart, too. But I don't think I could live with her."

"Why not?" Face asked, starting to feel that maybe all was not lost.

Murdock chuckled dryly. "Well, I've discovered she's worse than you when it comes to sitting still for very long. And she NEVER stops talking!" His arms flew out exaggerated. "I could barely get my own chit-chat in edgewise, and you know how much I like jabbering." Face smiled and nodded. Murdock laughed and continued. "By the time we left earlier, both Hannibal and BA were pretty glassy-eyed from the Jody experience."

"So, are you going to break it off with her?" Face asked, daring to hope.

Murdock eyed Face speculatively, wondering why he was so interested. He also didn't fail to notice how Face had eluded his question. "You still haven't answered my question, buddy. What is it about me being with Jody that's got you running for the door?"

The expressions going across his friend's face were vaguely familiar to Murdock. He was usually pretty good at reading Face. What he was seeing now was nervousness, desperateness and something he hadn't seen in years, in much younger eyes. Yearning……… love?

"Face?" he asked tentatively, wondering if what he was reading was for real. It would certainly explain Face's behavior.

Allowing his eyes to show everything going through his mind, Face emptied his heart. "Murdock………

I know this is coming to you out of the blue, and it's going to create problems for you, and I expect you to take time to think it over, and now's probably not a good time, and--"

"Face, enough 'ands' already." He moved a little closer. His suspicions were being confirmed, but he wanted Face to say the words. "Tell me."

Face swallowed and looked into Murdock's eyes, wanting to see his reaction. "I love you."

Murdock's eyes widened just a little. They were clear and bright. No sign of shock, disgust, sadness or disappointment. In fact, Face thought he saw a little spark flash in the brown depths. He realized he was holding his breath and let it out. "I love you, Murdock," he repeated. "I can't help it, but I do."

Murdock's voice held no dismay, but curiosity. "How long have you felt this way?"

"A while," Face breathed deeply. "I guess I first realized my feelings for you were changing when you were shot. We couldn’t get away from Decker and you came so close to dying."

"That was two years ago! You been holding onto this all this time?" Murdock was amazed he hadn't noticed it before.

"Well, it's just been kind of growing gradually since then. I kept it to myself because I didn't think you'd be interested anymore. And if I thought about the sex part of it, I was reminded of……… you know, what happened way back when, and that scared me. Then you met Jody." Face sighed and looked at the juice bottle in his hands. "Seeing you two together, and how happy you seem to be with her makes me feel like I'm losing you forever."

Murdock remained silent. Face could see that he was in deep thought and let him take as much time as he needed. He wasn't sure how Murdock was going to take his little confession. Neither one had spoken out loud of their previous romance in almost a decade. Face was surprising himself in that he was willing to try to overcome his fears of long ago if it was Murdock that would help him. IF he was even interested, being the question hanging in the air at the moment.

Murdock stood up, stuck his hands in his pockets and walked a few feet away before he turned around and looked at Face again. "You know what surprises me most, is that I wasn't able to see it. But now I remember how hurt you looked when you found out I was taking Jody to Hawaii. I assumed you were just pouting because I wasn't taking you. I'm sorry for running out on you like that, but I had no idea. I thought you were more than happy with all the girlfriends you keep."

Face chuckled unhappily. "I haven't kept any of them, in case you hadn't noticed. Hannibal once told me that you can't make up in quantity what is lacking in quality. He was right. You were the last person I really loved, Murdock. And you were the last person that's loved me. No one's been able to come close to that since."

Murdock swallowed the lump he suddenly had in his throat and turned away. Face was sorry he'd said anything now. It was obvious to him that Murdock didn't need this bomb dropped on him. "I'm sorry, Murdock. I guess I shouldn't have unloaded all this on you. It's been so long and we're not the same people anymore. We both made a decision a long time ago, and I can't expect you to change for me."

Face cleared his throat in the uncomfortable silence, and gave Murdock a chance for an out. "I imagine Jody's waiting up for you. You should probably go back to her."

Murdock inhaled deeply and turned back around. "No, she's not. She took a flight back to Vegas a few hours ago. She has rehearsal in the morning."

Face stood up, still willing to let Murdock leave. "Well, you still don't have to stay. Hannibal told me to be prepared to accept the fact that you might not share my feelings. And I do accept that, so don't worry about me."

"How long's Hannibal known?" Murdock wondered if the colonel saw what he himself hadn't been able to, but should have.

"Just since the day you left. He was here when I got back. I got pretty drunk, and he got it out of me."

"Interrogation by means of inebriation. Sounds like something he'd do," Murdock smirked.

"Yeah, well, he regretted it when I got sick on him." Face frowned. "He said I'd pay for that during the next training exercise."

"Oooh, youch!" Murdock paused a few seconds. "I'll just have to nurse you back to health, seeing as that will be my job."

Face blinked a few times. "What?" he asked, confused.

"Well, when one has a significant other whom they care very deeply about, it's for better or worse, in sickness and health."

"Murdock? What exactly are you saying?" Face hoped the butterflies in his stomach weren't in vain.

Murdock almost grinned at the look of surprised hope on Face. "I'm saying, I appreciate the chance you gave for me to make a break for it, but I don't want it. You expect me to just walk out of here and forget everything you just told me? Sorry, muchacho, no can do." He moved a little closer to Face. "You have any idea how special I feel right now? For two years, you've put me and my happiness before your own wants. If that ain't dedication, devotion and love; things we've both been sadly lacking, I don't know what is. I feel I've let you down for not noticing anything."

"I didn't give you a reason to," Face whispered, stepping closer to Murdock. "Are you saying there might be a chance? I know it's sudden, and we've both been straight for so long."

"Maybe neither one of us has been as straight-minded as we think. I have to admit something, too, Facey. There've been times when you'd decide to give me the gruesome details of one of your dates while I was in a particularly pensive mood, and I actually got jealous. And sometimes I think back and remember how it felt to hold you and how wonderful our lovemaking was, and I miss it. Sex with Kelly was okay, until she decided she'd had enough of sharing me with the VA. And sex with Jody is actually really good, but I don't see a future with her. But making love with you was always mind-blowingly incredible. Even aside from that, a future with you is something I could look very forward to."

Face reached for Murdock's hand and they intertwined fingers. Even that small gesture made his heart beat wildly. He was consumed with feelings no one but Murdock could bring out. "Oh, god, Murdock." He could barely control his voice. "We've wasted so much time."

Murdock brought Face's hand to his lips, then held it against his chest. "No. I don't think so. You needed that time to heal a lot of scars. And I've gotten a little more of my mind back. You were right about us not being the same people anymore. We can't pick up where we left off, but we can start a new path. Make new memories."

Brown and blue eyes were locked together, failing in their attempts to remain afloat. Face held his mouth close to Murdock's. "You're wiser than you're given credit for," he whispered.

Murdock inhaled Face's sweet breath. "Smart enough to know a good thing when I see it." He moved his hands down Face's arms and rested them on his waist. Face smiled and closed the distance between their mouths. Eyes closed and lips touched. Gently pressing, their lips moved with each other's. Face ran his tongue across Murdock's lower lip, then sucked it tenderly. "Mmmm. You taste good."

Murdock held Face's head and kissed his cheek, his jaw and eyebrow. "You're so beautiful." He ran his fingers through Face's hair over his ears and back down behind them, sliding his hands down along the jawline. Their lips met again, getting braver and more fervent. When tongues were introduced; harder breathing and quiet moans soon followed. Face grabbed hold of Murdock's sides to keep himself steady. Murdock wrapped his arms around Face pulling him as close as possible. The kissing went on and each felt the other's desire growing between them.

Murdock finally broke the kiss, panting. "We better sit down 'fore we fall down." Face nodded and took Murdock's hand and led him to the sofa. Love and desire burned as they looked in each other's eyes. The kissing resumed and hands roamed. Face put his hand under Murduck's T-shirt, running his hand up the trembling stomach and through the soft chest hair. He found the hardening bud and gently pulled and squeezed. He pulled the T-shirt up with his other hand and Murdock assisted in letting him remove it. Face pushed Murdock down on the sofa and straddled his hips. He leaned over Murdock and kissed him again, then let his lips move down until he found the nipple to suck on.

Murdock moaned and held Face's thighs on either side of him. While Face's mouth and hands were delighting him in ways no one else could, he was moving his hips against the ones holding him down. Answering the sudden desire to see more of Face, Murdock suddenly sat up, taking Face with him.

Face found himself on Murdock's lap and moved his legs so they wrapped loosely around his lover's body. He saw the bulge in Murdock's pants and reached down to unbuckle the belt, then opened the button and zipper. Murdock gasped when Face reached in and pulled his cock out. Face held the warm, hard muscle, feeling it throb in his hand.

Murdock fumbled with the buttons on Face's shirt, ripping the last in his haste to get it open. Face trembled as Murdock's hands ran quickly over his chest and down to his belt. Murdock had the jeans open in record time and pulled and squeezed on Face's own hardened member. Unable to control his desire to feel their bodies pressed together, Murdock pushed Face backwards so he was lying on the sofa. The pilot covered the body beneath with his own. His mouth came down hard on Face's and he ground his cock against Face's, intoxicated from the friction.

Murdock never felt Face tense up suddenly, and probably misunderstood the struggling beneath him. But Face's panicked voice cut through his delirious haze. "Murdock! Stop it! Please stop!"

Murdock came to his senses and stopped moving when he heard Face beg him to stop. He looked down into frightened blue eyes and got off him quickly. "Face, what's wrong?" his voice was heavy with concern. "Are you okay? Did I hurt you?"

Face sat up shakily, pulling his boxers back over his shrinking penis and zipping the jeans over it. Murdock did the same, disgusted with himself for losing control. He put his hand on Face's shoulder and felt him trembling slightly. It finally hit Murdock what was wrong with Face when he saw the faraway look in his moist eyes. "Oh, jeez, Face! I'm sorry! I made you go back there, didn't I?" He wrapped his arms around Face's shoulders and held him tightly. "I'm sorry."

Face closed his eyes tightly, then shook his head and relaxed them. His eyes were wet when he opened them and took a deep breath. "It's not your fault. I thought I could do this by now. But when you were lying on me and I closed my eyes, I couldn’t help but remember. I felt like I was being smothered."

Murdock relaxed his hug and rubbed Face's back. "It's okay, I understand. We're rushing the sex along too quickly. We'll slow down and go at a pace you're more comfortable with."

"No!" Face spurted out. "I want to do it. I have to get rid of the past. Do you understand?" He turned fully to Murdock and took his hands. "Murdock? Will you help me get rid of the old memories to make room for OUR new ones?" His eyes pleaded with Murdock's. "Will you show me I don't have to be afraid?"

Murdock lifted Face's hand, kissed the back of it and rubbed it along his cheek. "Oh, baby, I'm so proud of you; you're stronger than you think. It means a lot that you trust me this much." He leaned in and kissed Face. "Yes, we'll do this together." His eyes moved to the bedroom door, then back to Face. "First, we'll set the mood by creating just the right atmosphere." His wheels began turning.

A little while later the two were in the bedroom, undressed, on the bed. The lights were out, but the room glowed and shadows danced with the help of a dozen or so candles placed around the room. Two now-empty wine glasses sat on the nightstand, reflecting the flames behind them. Soft jazz was playing in the background.

With the light sheen of baby oil on his hands, Murdock was slowly working his way down Face's body. He took his time. His hands caressing and squeezing; his mouth kissing, sucking, nipping.

They had talked over the wine. Murdock asked Face bluntly how he could have sex with a woman so easily and not have any of the trepidation he'd have if it was a man. Face knew exactly what Murdock was trying to get at, and explained as best as he could. With a woman, he was in control. He was the one doing the thrusting, wanting to bring as much pleasure to her as he was having himself. When he was the one being subjected to impalement, it meant painful violation and abuse; the puppet of someone else's control, getting nothing from it but pain. Murdock understood and would do his best to re-teach Face that making love with a man didn't have to be painful, but tender, joyous and two way. And that control was only a verb.

So far, Face was enjoying very much what Murdock was doing to him. Murdock came back up for more of Face's lips before working his own back down again. He petted the thinning brown haired head as it worked its way down his body. Face closed his eyes and let the fire burn through him. When he felt Murdock's warm mouth engulf the head of his penis, he gasped and had to restrain himself from thrusting into it.

Murdock's tongue moved around the head and he took it deeper in. It had been so long since he'd done this, he had to remember how to relax his throat to be able to take the entire muscle. Before long, he was moving his mouth up and down the full length, pausing every so often to pay special attention to the tip.

Face couldn't take much more. His breaths and moans let Murdock know how much he was enjoying it. But he didn't want to come just yet. He wanted to wait until Murdock was inside him and ready to come himself. He was ready to try it now. Murdock had awakened something in him that had been dormant for too long. The love and passion he felt for Murdock needed to be taken to the next level.

"Um, Murdock?" Face gasped out. "I'm real close. You better stop before I drown you."

Murdock took one last drawn out noisy suck before releasing the pulsating cock. "Oh, I don't think that'll happen. You taste too good to wanna give up without getting a good swallow of the nectar within, Facey."

Face had to laugh at the interesting phrasing, but when Murdock moved up beside him, he became serious. "I don't want to come till you're ready to. And I want that to be inside me."

Murdock touched Face's hair and looked in his eyes. "You sure, baby?"

Face reached between the pillows and retrieved the bottle of baby oil Murdock had tucked there. He handed it to him. "I'm sure. You may have to remind me to stay focused, but I love you and I trust you."

"I love you, too," Murdock gave him a long, tender kiss. "I'll stretch you first," he said, holding up two wiggling fingers. "I'll be as gentle as I can. I want you to enjoy this as much as me."

"I know you do," Face smiled.

Murdock took his time preparing him. When he inserted a second oiled finger, he felt Face tense and close his eyes. "Open your eyes, Face. It's me here, remember?" Face opened his eyes and nodded. Murdock offered his free hand. "Take my hand and keep your eyes on me. Okay?"

Face took his hand and squeezed it. "I'm okay. Go ahead." He relaxed after the pain subsided. Once his muscles were relaxed, the stretching Murdock's fingers were accomplishing didn't feel too bad at all. It was comforting to keep his eyes on his Murdock, loving him all the more for what he was doing for him.

It was long before Face was responding to Murdock's ministrations. He opened his legs wider and raised his hips to allow more freedom of movement for the fingers. Soon the fingers weren't enough and he wanted more. He thought Murdock was probably as about ready to explode by now as he was.

"Murdock," Face breathed heavily. "I need you. I'm ready. Please?"

Murdock grinned at him. "That's music to my ears, Facey." He removed his fingers and quickly applied baby oil to his aching cock. He hoped he could hold out long enough to give Face the pleasure he wanted. He whispered words of encouragement and held eye contact with Face as he pressed himself into him.

Face forced himself to keep his muscles relaxed. He drew a sharp breath, and closed his eyes for a brief second when Murdock pushed past the ring of muscle. But he remembered it was the man he loved that was doing this and trying to be as gentle as he could. Face opened his eyes and breathed through the pain he knew was only temporary.

Murdock paused and made Face look at him. "You okay? I'll stop if you want."

Face smiled reassuringly and shook his head. "Don't stop. It only gets better from here."

And it did. Once Murdock was fully engulfed and started a steady momentum, they were both caught up in an ecstasy that had no bounds. Their bodies moved in perfect harmony building up in rhythm to a screaming climactic closure that left them clinging to each other's panting, sweating bodies.

Neither man said anything as their bodies cooled, and pulses slowed. They just held each other, trading soft kisses and tender caresses.

"That was wonderful," Face finally broke the silence. "Thank you, sweetheart. I've never been so happy."

Murdock smiled at being called sweetheart by his new love. "You're incredible, Facey. Nobody but you could leave me this content. I love you."

"It means the world to me to hear you say that," Face told Murdock, stroking his hair. "I love you, too."

They made love again a short time later. This time Face being the one to reintroduce Murdock to the wonderful feeling of fullness only another man could give. They were both completely satiated when they fell asleep in each other's arms. That night old memories were washed away forever. A new true love was born and it would bloom like a rose in springtime.

*******************

"Face! Get your ass out here!" Hannibal's booming voice cut into his sleep. The pounding on the bedroom door brought him fully awake.

"What's he want?" Murdock mumbled sleepily.

"I don't know," Face yawned. "You think he'll go away if I ignore him?"

"You got some explaining to do about your attitude yesterday, Lieutenant! Get out here!"

"I didn't think so." Face rolled out of bed and pulled his robe on. He grinned at Murdock. "Can't wait to see his face when he finds out you spent the night."

Murdock giggled. "I'll be out in a minute. I hope BA's with him. His reaction will be priceless."

Face left the bedroom, closing the door behind him. Hannibal was pacing the living room floor, looking slightly peaved. BA came out from the kitchen. "Ain't no milk! You never have milk, Faceman!"

"Owning your own cow couldn’t keep you supplied in milk, BA," Face told him sarcastically.

"Face, the way you behaved yesterday was inexcusable," Hannibal berated him.

"Yeah!" BA pointed a ringed finger at him. "You think you're the only one on this Team who can get a girl? I oughtta pound you into the floor for making the crazy fool upset!" Obviously, BA was still in the dark about things. Face smirked a little when he thought of what the look on BA's face would be soon.

"You find something funny about it, Lieutenant?" Hannibal said, getting a little red. The sound of something glass breaking came from the bedroom. Hannibal stared Face down, really mad now. "A week ago, you were drowning yourself in a bottle over him. Yesterday, you made him feel like a heel for being happy." He gestured toward the bedroom door. "Obviously, you don't care that much about him if you can forget about him easily enough to bring a woman home to your bed."

"I'm sure Murdock's forgotten all about it," Face said innocently, crossing his arms and rolling his eyes as if he was bored. "And whomever I invite to stay the night is my business."

Hannibal looked as if he was ready to pound Face into the floor himself. "I don't know what's gotten into you, but---"

That's when Murdock decided to make his appearance. He cautiously opened the bedroom door and came out shirtless. "Oh, morning, Colonel. Morning, BA." He hid his grin and looked around the room, seeing what he was looking for on the floor behind the sofa. "Ah, there it is," he said, picking up his shirt and putting it on. "I've been wondering where it got to. Ah, Face, I broke a wineglass. Hope you don't mind." Face quickly shook his head no, trying to hide his own grin.

Hannibal took the cigar from his mouth before it fell out. He stared wide-eyed at the two. "Um, I, ah………I take it you two have come to an agreement, then?" Then he was miffed again. "Goddammit, Face! You let me stand here ranting like an idiot for nothing!" He pointed his finger at the guilty pair. "I hope you get a good laugh out of it, cause I'm going to find the most god-awful work for you both!"

Murdock and Face were now grinning widely and couldn’t hold their snickering in anymore. Murdock put his arm around Face's shoulder. "Yep, Colonel. We've definitely come to an agreement." He turned to BA. "What do ya think big guy? Me and Facey's in love!"

BA had that ever-angry confused, disgusted look on his face. "Ah, man! You hear that, Hannibal? They're goin' at it again!" BA realized he was the reason for the pair's current laughing fit. Deep down he was actually happy for them. Glad they were both finding happiness, but he had his reputation to keep up. "I better not ever catch you foolin' around in my van! Darn crazy fools deserve each other."

Hannibal grinned himself, sauntering to where the phone sat on the bar. He picked up the black address book next to it. "Gee, Face. You won't be needing this anymore, will you?" He flipped through the pages of the many available young ladies' numbers. He chuckled wryly. "Yes, I love it when a plan comes together."

THE END!